http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&feedformat=atom&user=AJS90Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]2026-06-15T10:22:16ZUser contributionsMediaWiki 1.43.1http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume1_Prologue&diff=386686Owari no Chronicle:Volume1 Prologue2014-08-29T19:37:16Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==Prologue: Saint’s Song==<br />
[[Image:OnC_v01_0011.png|thumb]]<br />
''He called out. <br />
<br />
''She sang.<br />
<br />
''Those words continued until the sound completely vanished.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
It was night.<br />
<br />
An area of land emitted light below the darkness of the heavens.<br />
<br />
It was a city.<br />
<br />
In the center of this city, a large white structure sat where the railways gathered.<br />
<br />
This train station building stood eight stories tall.<br />
<br />
The second story of the north entrance was made into a large terrace with the words “Tachikawa Station North Entrance” displayed in blue.<br />
<br />
The clock on the opposite building read 10 PM. The station building’s workers had left for the night, but the last train was still a long way off.<br />
<br />
However, no one could be seen in the station, on the station terrace, or on the traffic circle in front of the station.<br />
<br />
Below a row of green-leaved trees along near the traffic circle was a line of cars. However, not one of these cars was moving. No busses were running either. The train tracks stretching away from the station had no trains running on them.<br />
<br />
The entire area was deserted.<br />
<br />
A single noise could be heard in that unmoving world.<br />
<br />
It came from above.<br />
<br />
It was on the eastern side of the upper levels of the station building. Specifically, a tenant window on the seventh floor. Someone was beating on the window from within.<br />
<br />
The silhouette visible through the glass was feminine.<br />
<br />
She suddenly stopped moving. Then she left the window and ran in the opposite direction.<br />
<br />
The very next moment, a new shadow appeared in the window.<br />
<br />
Taking the place of the feminine figure was a large silhouette over two meters tall.<br />
<br />
It slammed into the window.<br />
<br />
The window bent, bulged out, and then broke when it could no longer withstand the force.<br />
<br />
A single shattering sound could be heard. It was followed by the sound of shards spraying out into the air.<br />
<br />
Three silver arcs shot out the window as if trying to scratch at those glimmers scattering through the air.<br />
<br />
They were claws.<br />
<br />
Those arcs of light scratched at the flying glass shards with compact movements.<br />
<br />
The giant shadow the claws belonged to turned around as it swung its arm. In the space of half a breath, the shadow disappeared from the window frame. It was pursuing the fleeing feminine figure.<br />
<br />
The outside wind blew into the building as if following after the shadow.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
After hours, the train station building’s escalator landing only had the bare minimum of illumination. A single figure was stopped there gasping for breath. The emergency lighting showed a girl with disheveled hair and wearing a blazer.<br />
<br />
The girl held a large black case and the floor number printed yellow on the floor below her feet read “3”. If she turned around and continued down another floor, she would reach the second floor.<br />
<br />
“I can get to the terrace from there,” she said before coughing. She coughed twice and then thrice before raising a trembling voice. “You have to be kidding me… What is this? What is attacking me?”<br />
<br />
The dry cough continued after she spoke and it only further dried the air in her lungs. She bent over and her lips formed voiceless words:<br />
<br />
I’m sorry. I was an idiot to not come home right away.<br />
<br />
She strengthened her grip embracing the black case in her arms.<br />
<br />
A flute symbol could be seen next to the maker’s logo on the top of the case. A single piece of paper was balled up in the side pocket. She caught sight of the white of the ribbon attached to the paper.<br />
<br />
“All my bad luck started here. Three years of bad luck. And now when I lose my nerve and come to hide in my usual spot, my security guard grandfather is gone… And then a strange shadow starts swinging blades around…”<br />
<br />
Before that had happened, she had thought she had heard some kind of odd voice. The voice had reverberated in her head. That had woken her up.<br />
<br />
She tilted her head while wondering what that had been, but she quickly swung her head back into place.<br />
<br />
…''I need to run away before that shadow catches up.<br />
<br />
She breathed out and a noise reverberated from overhead as if in response.<br />
<br />
Running footsteps that sounded like stakes being driven into the ground were approaching from directly upwards.<br />
<br />
“…!”<br />
<br />
She grabbed the strap to her case and moved gracefully toward the escalator.<br />
<br />
She chose to continue down. Down, down, down. Down to the second floor. Every additional element of the situation only told her to hurry.<br />
<br />
She ran down the aluminum steps. Solid sounds rang out every time her leather shoes slammed down on the steps.<br />
<br />
She heard footsteps from above overlapping with her own rushed footsteps.<br />
<br />
But it did not all come to an end there.<br />
<br />
“…Wind?”<br />
<br />
It came from outside. It came from the building’s northern wall, the same wall as the window she had knocked on before.<br />
<br />
A single sound approached that wall from outside. It was a deep, long, wide, reverberating, and low sound.<br />
<br />
''What? '' she thought and braced herself. In the next moment, the building shook as if it had been struck from the side.<br />
<br />
“…!?”<br />
<br />
The noise was tremendous. Just like the sound of a passing airplane, this explosion of air robbed her of all her bodily senses.<br />
<br />
Her entire body trembled and the hair all across her body stood on end. Her running feet were stopped in an instant.<br />
<br />
The great roar she could feel in the core of her body passed at high speed from the east to the west. The sound of wind that followed behind it also shot by to the west and into the western sky.<br />
<br />
Silence followed.<br />
<br />
She all of a sudden realized she had been released from the noise.<br />
<br />
She shook her body once and took a step. Her legs trembled and her body filled with strength. Her will begged her to move forward.<br />
<br />
''I need to go,'' she realized. She took a deep breath, looked down, and saw the escalator ended after only a few more steps.<br />
<br />
''Hurry,'' her feelings shouted, but the information provided by her vision brought those feelings to a halt.<br />
<br />
A slight darkness covered her vision. It was the shadow of the escalator landing above.<br />
<br />
The footsteps from above disappeared within her ears.<br />
<br />
…''Something is…!<br />
<br />
Before she could think “coming”, she acted. She strengthened her grip on the strap in her hand.<br />
<br />
“Sorry.”<br />
<br />
She swung the case upwards in a motion similar to a golf swing.<br />
<br />
Her vision turned upwards. The black shadow fell down into the upwards path of her strike.<br />
<br />
She hit.<br />
<br />
The corner of the case struck the shadow right in the flank.<br />
<br />
It was knocked away. The case at the end of the strap and the case’s contents weighed over five kilograms. The resentment behind that weight came both from this chase and from her three years with the instrument inside.<br />
<br />
With the sound of flesh being struck, the shadow doubled over. The case broke and the instrument inside scattered about.<br />
<br />
The shadow’s body was knocked to the right.<br />
<br />
But the cold light in the shadow’s hand was still swung down toward her.<br />
<br />
And then she finally realized something. What she had thought were blades were actually giant claws. And the owner of these claws was a large beast.<br />
<br />
As her eyes focused on those claws, the corner of her vision showed that shadow of a giant beast take the same stance as a human.<br />
<br />
Everything after that happened in a single instant.<br />
<br />
The claws swinging down from above smashed the side frame of the escalator, but the beast could not stop itself from collapsing. Its giant body fell down toward the neighboring escalator.<br />
<br />
“…!”<br />
<br />
The beast let out a roar. The sound of an impact followed.<br />
<br />
But she did not hear that cry of protest. She only heard the sound of the instrument scattering across the floor.<br />
<br />
''Sorry,'' she apologized in her heart.<br />
<br />
In the next instant, she fully lost her balance due to her previous attempt to evade. She fell down atop the escalator.<br />
<br />
She now gave her physical pain precedence over her emotional pain. Her momentum spun her around backwards.<br />
<br />
Her back struck the corner of one of the steps and she had the breath knocked out of her. Even her skirt was in complete disarray.<br />
<br />
But she grabbed the handrail and forced herself back onto her feet.<br />
<br />
From below, she heard the voice of the beast. The voice was filled with anger and rage and did not seem to know what had happened.<br />
<br />
She ignored it.<br />
<br />
She began to run, now with nothing in her hands. She ran down the escalator and to the second floor.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
On the left and right of this barely-lit floor were lines of boutiques. Every store was covered by a shutter. The girl would occasionally see this same sight when being led by a security guard. Today, she ran by it all.<br />
<br />
She was focused on the glass door at the end of the floor. That door alone had no shutter covering it.<br />
<br />
If she left that door, she would reach the large entrance to Tachikawa Station that cut across north to south on the second floor of the station building.<br />
<br />
She tried her best to open or unlock the door. She then slammed her shoulder into the glass door.<br />
<br />
It was a dull impact. However, that pain slowly pushed her through to the other side.<br />
<br />
The door to that after-hours station building opened.<br />
<br />
“What…is going on?” said the girl as she tumbled out into the fresh air.<br />
<br />
Her knees landed on the tiles of the entrance floor.<br />
<br />
She was surrounded by a vast, deserted space. The Tachikawa Station entrance was about 15 meters wide.<br />
<br />
She suddenly felt something on the back of her right hand. It was a soft, damp sensation.<br />
<br />
She looked down to find a cat. The brown cat still had some youth remaining.<br />
<br />
But the presence of this cat sent a chill running down her spine. She could see no sign of anyone else in the area. She had seen no one but the shadow that had attacked her. The traffic circle she had earlier seen from above had also been deserted.<br />
<br />
Thinking the cat might be the same as her, she picked it up. In the instant their gazes met, the cat had been looking up at her, but its eyes narrowed when she lifted it from the ground. And that was why she decided to take it with her.<br />
<br />
She stood up.<br />
<br />
“I need to get to the northern terrace,” she muttered as she looked to her right where the northern end of the entrance led to the terrace.<br />
<br />
And that was when a wind accompanied by a metallic noise dropped down onto the traffic circle beyond the terrace.<br />
<br />
She looked up and saw the wind surrounding on the traffic circle had a giant gray form.<br />
<br />
It was a giant gray humanoid machine.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
For the upper body to stick up above the terrace, it had to be at least 10 meters tall. It was a fully gray-…<br />
<br />
“Robot? No…Armor?”<br />
<br />
As if to answer the girl’s question, the giant silhouette stood up. And then it turned to face her.<br />
<br />
The gray giant had a single blue light where its eyes would be.<br />
<br />
The girl felt like she was being watched.<br />
<br />
Her pulse seemed to freeze and she cowered down. She could not breathe and she realized for the first time that she was frightened.<br />
<br />
Meanwhile, the cat wriggled in her trembling arms. It seemed to be complaining that her arms were wrapped to tightly around it.<br />
<br />
The cat let out a sweet meow while showing no concern for the armor’s gaze.<br />
<br />
That out-of-place noise made a bitter laugh escape the girl’s lips.<br />
<br />
She realized fear meant nothing to the cat. The cat did not understand anything that was happening and therefore was not afraid.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
She let out a shallow breath. And as if that was a sign, strength returned to her body.<br />
<br />
''I can do this. I can do this,'' she thought twice.<br />
<br />
To the left, there was a staircase leading down between the entrance and the terrace. Given that giant’s size, it would have difficulty making its way below the terrace.<br />
<br />
She was 15 meters from the staircase. It would not even take her three seconds if she used all her strength.<br />
<br />
And so she immediately decided to run. She went all out from the very first step. However…<br />
<br />
“Ah.”<br />
<br />
Her right foot seemed to catch on something and she tripped.<br />
<br />
“Wh-what!?”<br />
<br />
Her body jumped more out of surprise than pain. She looked down and saw her leather shoe lying in front of her right foot. It had torn from the opening to the side sole. It must have ripped when she had fallen on the escalator earlier.<br />
<br />
''Oh, no.<br />
<br />
When she tried to stand up, she felt pain in her right ankle.<br />
<br />
She could not stand. Strength left her knee and she collapsed to the cold tile floor.<br />
<br />
“Kh,” she groaned while looking behind her from the floor.<br />
<br />
The giant was holding its right arm toward her from beyond the terrace. Something like a tube was attached to the outer edge of the arm. It was obviously a cannon.<br />
<br />
It was targeting her.<br />
<br />
“Ah,” leaked out another noise. <br />
<br />
She felt more noise coming, but swallowed it all down. She let out tears instead.<br />
<br />
And then she noticed the cat was standing next to her collapsed hips.<br />
<br />
As if worried about her, the cat was rubbing its head up against her leg.<br />
<br />
The girl reflexively picked the cat up once more. She then looked up and glared at the giant.<br />
<br />
In the next instant, some power exploded out of the giant’s right arm toward her.<br />
<br />
She first saw flames. In the following instant, white smoke raced through the air.<br />
<br />
A high-pitched sound of something slicing through the wind raced toward her.<br />
<br />
A shell had been fired.<br />
<br />
It was coming. It was dangerous. She tried to stand up, but her ankle filled with pain and her hips collapsed back down.<br />
<br />
Nevertheless, she tried to stand up once more.<br />
<br />
“…!”<br />
<br />
The noise that leaked from her throat was not a scream; it was anger at herself.<br />
<br />
The power this enemy had fired arrived in an instant.<br />
<br />
And it exploded.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
She opened her eyes.<br />
<br />
She noticed the wind blowing around her and also that the cat was still in her arms.<br />
<br />
“I’m alive?”<br />
<br />
She could not hear her own voice. Her ears were not working.<br />
<br />
She looked around while unsteadily sitting on the ground.<br />
<br />
The floor of the vast station entrance had smoke and wind racing across it.<br />
<br />
An explosion had definitely occurred. However, she was still alive.<br />
<br />
“What happened?”<br />
<br />
She could faintly hear that question. Sound was returning to her ears.<br />
<br />
She could hear the sound of wind. And she looked in the direction that wind was blowing from.<br />
<br />
[[Image:OnC_v01_0023.png|thumb]]<br />
<br />
Backlit by the lights of the terrace and traffic circle was a single girl.<br />
<br />
She wore a white and black outfit and stood with her back to the girl as if shielding her from the gray giant.<br />
<br />
This feminine figure’s long hair and long skirt were fluttering in the wind.<br />
<br />
She held a giant staff-like object in her right hand and held her left hand out toward the terrace.<br />
<br />
In front of her outstretched hand, smoke swirled above the terrace and a chunk of its floor had been gouged out.<br />
<br />
The wind raced by and the smoke lingering over the terrace was blown away.<br />
<br />
The giant still stood beyond the terrace.<br />
<br />
The cowering girl’s question regarding what was going on was cut off by a high-pitched voice. The voice belonged to this new girl standing before her eyes.<br />
<br />
“Sayama-kun. This is Shinjou. …One intruder detected. Making contact.”<br />
<br />
Another voice replied to her words.<br />
<br />
“I can see all that, Shinjou-kun.”<br />
<br />
This voice was male. And it came from very nearby.<br />
<br />
The girl looked up with the cat still in her arms to find a young man standing there.<br />
<br />
He was likely the person named Sayama. He wore white and black clothes that resembled a military uniform, he had a single stripe of white on the sides of his slicked back hair, and he had a sharp look in his eyes.<br />
<br />
“Hm,” he muttered with a nod in the wind while looking down at the girl and the cat. “How unusual.”<br />
<br />
He stretched out a hand and stroked her head. His fingers felt tough.<br />
<br />
The girl suddenly recalled the instrument she had broken.<br />
<br />
If this had not happened today, would she have ever broken it?<br />
<br />
And as soon as that question appeared in her heart, Sayama spoke.<br />
<br />
“Well done.”<br />
<br />
Strength left her at those words.<br />
<br />
She felt as if her body was sinking into the floor.<br />
<br />
''Oh, no,'' she thought, but she was already losing consciousness by that point.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
“Now then…”<br />
<br />
Sayama supported the collapsed girl’s back with a hand and lowered her slender body to the floor.<br />
<br />
The cat showed no sign of leaving her side. It remained with her like a guard.<br />
<br />
Sayama gave a bitter smile before turning toward the girl he had called Shinjou. He raised his elbow and scratched at his hair.<br />
<br />
“What’s the situation?”<br />
<br />
“Our enemies are 15 human-types and 3 Heavy Gods of War. Our main force has been deployed to deal with all of them. We have not had anything on this nice of a large scale in a while. I think we should have let the Concept Space fully take hold just beforehand.”<br />
<br />
“It looked like Harakawa and Heo-kun were going nuts at an extreme low altitude a bit ago…”<br />
<br />
“They were driving out the one over there. Ryuuji-kun and Mikage-san are battling the other two. But the northern entrance…just look. It’s been blown away.”<br />
<br />
When Sayama heard what Shinjou had to say, he exaggeratedly shook his head and spread his arms wide.<br />
<br />
“We even told Harakawa not to cause so much destruction. If our destruction rate goes up any further, we will never be able to apologize to the future world. Don’t you think that delinquent needs to be tortured just once?”<br />
<br />
“I am sure Heo-kun will tell you to be gentle with him.”<br />
<br />
“How about you shut up!?” came a staticky male voice from Sayama’s neck.<br />
<br />
Sayama looked down at the communications phone-mic attached to his neck and tilted his head in confusion.<br />
<br />
“What are you talking about Harakawa? I am saying this for your sake and for the world’s sake. I can introduce you to someone for that later. Depending on the voltage, I hear you’ll be much more obedient in about 5 seconds.”<br />
<br />
“Sayama, there’s one important thing I’ve always wanted to say to you.”<br />
<br />
“What might that be? No normal praise will get any reaction out of me.”<br />
<br />
“Go to hell.”<br />
<br />
After hearing the staticky sound of the transmission ending, Sayama brought a hand to his forehead.<br />
<br />
“Honestly, he is such a troublesome guy. People with that much pride are only harmful to this world.”<br />
<br />
“…Have you ever looked in a mirror?” asked Shinjou.<br />
<br />
“I have. I check over myself thoroughly every morning and night, but what does that have to do with Harakawa?”<br />
<br />
“Oh, nothing. I was only seeing once more just how strangely wonderful you are, Sayama-kun.” Shinjou spoke while continuing to face the giant beyond the terrace. “How is that girl?”<br />
<br />
“She’s fine. She is injured, but she did not lose.”<br />
<br />
“I see,” said Shinjou as she finally turned around. She looked at the girl sleeping on the floor and narrowed her eyes. “I am glad. It was worth using up all of my defensive concept charms on that attack.”<br />
<br />
The giant began to move.<br />
<br />
It lowered its hips while creating mechanical noises. With each step it loudly smashed the asphalt below its feet.<br />
<br />
But it was not Shinjou that reacted to the sound of the ground splitting open; it was Sayama.<br />
<br />
He first lowered the hand on his forehead to his chest, raised it up next to his face, and then sliced it to the side. He then loudly snapped his fingers.<br />
<br />
“Now then, Shinjou-kun. Double-check the situation with everyone before we punish this idiot who is disobeying the solutions gathered in Low-Gear.”<br />
<br />
Shinjou looked forward. The cannon on its right arm was aimed directly at her.<br />
<br />
“So you’re motivated because I have no defenses left? What a pain.” She brought her left hand up to her neck. “This is Shinjou. We have made contact with the intruder and secured her. We are currently…”<br />
<br />
Before she could finish speaking, the giant machine known as a Heavy God of War fired.<br />
<br />
It all began there.<br />
<br />
The great power flying toward her was a large artillery shell with a metal outer casing.<br />
<br />
As this power tore through the wind toward her, Shinjou continued speaking.<br />
<br />
“…engaging the enemy Heavy God of War.”<br />
<br />
As Sayama watched on, Shinjou spun her large staff around vertically with a single movement of her right fingers.<br />
<br />
The belly of the staff stopped on her right shoulder, leaving it lying vertically. With a single metallic noise, she grabbed hold of the front portion with her left hand. Her right hand ran across the side of the staff. Her right fingers were moving toward a single long panel made of something like glass.<br />
<br />
Her fingers wrote something there.<br />
<br />
“We fear seeking power but do not fear using power!”<br />
<br />
The writing appeared in a blue light over the transparent panel and then disappeared.<br />
<br />
The shell arrived as if in response.<br />
<br />
But Sayama showed no concern about the shell from where he stood behind Shinjou.<br />
<br />
He was looking only at Shinjou. With a hand on his chin, he looked at her thin back, her slender hips, and her round ass. His eyes narrowed and he let out a breath.<br />
<br />
“So beautiful. Give it your best shot.”<br />
<br />
Shinjou let out a bitter smile and operated her staff. She slid the portion in her left hand forward and a grip appeared. She grabbed that and pushed it in to cock it. When she pressed the trigger on the grip, the staff would fire a counter attack.<br />
<br />
And she pressed it.<br />
<br />
They could hear the sound of the air being split. Shinjou’s body was knocked back. The output point on the end of the staff split open and burst apart.<br />
<br />
And in exchange for all that, a white light was emitted.<br />
<br />
The white light stabbed through the air and erased the flying shell.<br />
<br />
The light did not dim there. The white afterimage continued in a gentle upward curve and struck the gray God of War.<br />
<br />
There was a great noise of impact.<br />
<br />
The armor panel on the God of War’s chest was smashed. The light that burst out held great power.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
A solid sound tore through the air and that giant form of over 10 meters had its head thrown backwards.<br />
<br />
A heavy noise followed as the entire mass of metal collapsed backwards.<br />
<br />
A hot wind blew through the entrance, passing by first Shinjou and then Sayama.<br />
<br />
And Sayama saw something.<br />
<br />
Beyond the wind, shadows were appearing from the staircases leading up to the entrance from either side.<br />
<br />
These bestial shadows looked like a wolf walking on two feet. They were over two meters tall. Six of them arrived from the left and four from the right.<br />
<br />
Sayama nodded as he saw them lower their stance in preparation for an attack.<br />
<br />
“Now, the girl you attacked did not scream to the very end, so I hope you can give this some effort, too.”<br />
<br />
He began walking forward through the center of the blowing wind. His footsteps sounded loudly as he gave a slight smile.<br />
<br />
“Let’s go all out. I am just as lenient with everyone. I won’t hold back.”<br />
<br />
Sayama’s flowing voice joined his footsteps.<br />
<br />
Shinjou walked alongside him. She held her broken staff as if embracing it, opened her mouth, and began singing.<br />
<br />
It was a hymn. It was a verse of Silent Night.<br />
<br />
“Silent night, holy night.<br />
<br />
Shepherds first see the sight.<br />
<br />
Told by angelic Alleluja,<br />
<br />
Sounding everywhere, both near and far.<br />
<br />
‘Christ the Savior is here.’<br />
<br />
‘Christ the Savior is here.’ ”<br />
<br />
Sayama opened his mouth as he listened to the song. He spoke into the phone-mic on his neck.<br />
<br />
“Everyone!” He swung up his right arm while staring at his foes. “Let me say it here. …The surname Sayama indicates a villain!”<br />
<br />
Shinjou gave a slight smile while singing next to him. Sayama returned the smile.<br />
<br />
“I am giving you an order here! Do not become lost here and do not lose them. After all, if anyone is lost here, this world will become that much lonelier.” He took a breath and raised his head. “Do you understand!? Then ahead! Ahead! Go ahead! Give these idiots a punch and a warning before they do anything stupid! And then bring them here! If you understand, then give me a response!”<br />
<br />
As he watched the enemies before his eyes, Sayama forcefully swung his hand down to the right. The right sleeve of his uniform stretched and let out a loud sound like paper being struck.<br />
<br />
Voices replied to him both from the phone-mic and from the area around him.<br />
<br />
“Testament!”<br />
<br />
“Okay,” agreed Sayama before continuing to walk forward.<br />
<br />
The crouched shadows before him were growling and seconds away from bursting forward.<br />
<br />
Sayama gave a slight smile and spread out his left arm.<br />
<br />
His right arm had already been spread, so it now looked like he was preparing to embrace his enemies. <br />
<br />
And while continuing to smile, he said, “Now, how about we all come to an understanding!?”<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The story now returns two years to the spring of 2005.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]<br />
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_6_Chapter_4&diff=384840OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 42014-08-23T14:45:58Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==Chapter 4: Eighth-Grade Syndrome VS. Eighth-Grade Syndrome Mayhem==<br />
[[File:Oreshura v06 087.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
The morning of the next day.<br />
<br />
After meeting with Masuzu, I went to to the clubroom to get changed. Then, I waited for the appointed time to come. The plan was for Chiwa, who was stationed at the school gates, to give me a phone call.<br />
<br />
"It suits you, Eita."<br />
<br />
"Don't lie to me!"<br />
<br />
I protested at Masuzu who had a narrow smile.<br />
<br />
"You must like it a lot yourself, hm? You threw away your manga and light novels, but the precious thing you ended up keeping was this."<br />
<br />
"I don't treasure this at all! I only sold those because they were books. There was no way I could sell this."<br />
<br />
"Then you could have just thrown it away."<br />
<br />
"But then I would have been found out by the neighbors!"<br />
<br />
This was a big thing to me. How could I let my disgraces be spread about?"<br />
<br />
"Oh yeah, is it really okay that we didn't tell Fuyuumi about this? Wouldn't it be better to just let her know?"<br />
<br />
"If we told her about this, that illogically soft girl would definitely not allow it."<br />
<br />
"......I guess that's true."<br />
<br />
Just then my cellphone rang. Chiwa was calling.<br />
<br />
『Himecchi's coming! Get ready!』<br />
<br />
''Understood.'' After that brief reply, I hung up the phone.<br />
<br />
"We've already gotten this far, so I just need to resolve myself."<br />
<br />
"Right. Leave the funeral arrangements to me."<br />
<br />
To be honest, I wasn't really looking forward to it, and I had more-or-less resigned myself to fate.<br />
<br />
I slapped myself on the face several times to muster up my enthusiasm, and strode out the clubroom. I ran through the hallway, enduring the astonished glances of students who had already arrived at school. Then I passed through the main entrance and walked towards the school gates. It would have been troublesome if I ran into a disciplinary committee member or a teacher, but it looked like the ｢low probability route｣ that Masuzu planned for me was accurate.<br />
<br />
Good, from here on was my territory.<br />
<br />
I took care not to let the students going to school notice me as I crouched in the bushes next to the school gate. I only let my head peep out to survey the situation around me.<br />
<br />
Today, the same two disciplinary committee members were on duty at the school gates carrying out the ｢Good Morning Initiative｣ as they examined the clothing attire of students who passed by. For the most part, our school was very peaceful and we didn't have any extreme delinquents who severely broke the rules. At most, girls that were wearing too much makeup were stopped, but that was it. That's why I could understand how hyper-dimensional Hime was yesterday.<br />
<br />
Right now, I was about to enter this hyper-dimension (ANOTHER DIMENSION).<br />
<br />
"Hey you again, stop right there!"<br />
<br />
A voice that seemed to cut straight through the morning clamor reverberated in front of the school gates. That was the ponytail disciplinary committee member.<br />
<br />
I tried my best to stretch my neck in the direction of the voices from underneath the shadow of the thicket, just enough to see Hime walking forward while carrying a fishing rod with her left arm bandaged. Today she was already wearing a dark black cloak, which waved freely in the wind. Where did she buy that? It was the kind of dream item that I would have been overjoyed to have in middle school.<br />
<br />
Hime tried to walk past the disciplinary committee members without stopping, but she was grabbed by the shoulders and obstructed as she tried to go through the gates.<br />
<br />
"Yesterday we warned you, but you haven't learned your lesson yet? This is a serious challenge against the disciplinary committee of our school. Do you have any idea what you're doing?"<br />
<br />
Ponytail-senpai had a ferocious glare on her face, and Hime looked a little fearful.<br />
<br />
However, she immediately recovered her poker face:<br />
<br />
"That's a stupid question. My actions have been completely and implicitly recorded. The gods are in the heavens. It's nothing to have the whole earth at peace."<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
"Fine, then you're going to the disciplinary committee room—"<br />
<br />
Damn, I better stop them fast!<br />
<br />
I was about to charge forward, but suddenly another voice spoke up at the school gates.<br />
<br />
"Wait a second, Himecchi!"<br />
<br />
The students who were watching the uproar had formed a circle, but Fuyuumi Ai parted the crowd in half and strode forward from the empty street.<br />
<br />
She was wearing a pure-white kimono, a tiny triangular towel, and even tabi<ref>Tabi: traditional Japanese socks.</ref> on her feet.<br />
<br />
This was the so-called, historical ｢funeral clothes｣ which the Date clan wore to calm down Toyotomi Hideyoshi's anger. <ref>This is a popular Japanese historical incident that I'm not particularly familiar with. All I can do is link: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hideyoshi_Toyotomi</ref><br />
<br />
The future candidate for disciplinary committee president was wearing attire that unquestionably violated the school rules, and the sight of this silenced even the noisy crowd that stood around at the school gates. Ponytail-senpai and even Hime was dumbstruck as they watched Fuyuumi walk in.<br />
<br />
I was too.<br />
<br />
Having missed my timing to enter the stage, I disgracefully retreated back into the bushes.<br />
<br />
''—What in the world are you thinking? Ai?''<br />
<br />
"W-What are you doing? Why are even you dressed up, too?"<br />
<br />
"This isn't a violation of school rules! This is formal attire for offering an apology."<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi came to Hime's side and spoke to the speechless ponytail-senpai.<br />
<br />
"Apology? Why you?"<br />
<br />
"Himechi is my important friend and my disciple. The disciple's mistake is also the master's mistake, so I've come to make an apology!"<br />
<br />
"M-Master?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi kneeled beside a flustered Hime.<br />
<br />
With five fingers on the ground, everyone could tell that this was the prostrate posture for making an apology.<br />
<br />
"Come with me, Himecchi. Let's apologize to senpai together! Then, promise with me that you'll never do a thing like this again!"<br />
<br />
"I…… can't do it."<br />
<br />
"Why?! Didn't I tell you yesterday that dressing up like this won't make you popular?!"<br />
<br />
"No, I'm not doing this to become popular."<br />
<br />
"Then why is it? Explain it to me!"<br />
<br />
Hime tightly clutched her cape that was fluttering in the air as she spoke:<br />
<br />
"Because I want to turn into a liar."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
"I, want to turn into a liar. I want to deceive everyone, deceive the world, and become a true liar. This way—I can carry out a massacre (genocide).<br />
<br />
"......?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi and the two disciplinary committee members tilted their heads from confusion?<br />
<br />
Even the bustling crowd looked at each other and whispered in dismay. It looked like there wasn't a single person who understood Hime's words.<br />
<br />
Of course, I didn't understand her at all.<br />
<br />
But there was one thing I did know: if Hime went out of control, it was up to us to take responsibility for it.<br />
<br />
In short, the scene had calmed down now, so it was the perfect opportunity.<br />
<br />
I took a firm breath and resolved myself. Then, I charged out towards the school gates.<br />
<br />
I shouted with all the cool-ness in my heart:<br />
<br />
"DIVE! ANOTHER DIMENSION!" <ref>In English.</ref><br />
<br />
"No! It's no good, Himeka. Sei. Heavensrain!"<br />
<br />
The moment I shouted, everyone gathered at the school gates simultaneously turned their attention onto me. I confirmed that everyone was staring with wide eyes and open mouths.<br />
<br />
Yes, this is exactly what's expected!<br />
<br />
That's because I was dressed exactly the same as Hime—no, mine was a chuunibyou that was even more extreme than Hime's.<br />
<br />
Directly over my bare chest, I was wearing a out-of-season black overcoat. My pants were black jeans.<br />
<br />
I was carrying a massive sword comparable to the size of Hime's fishing rod on my back. I made this, ｢Wyvern-Slayer｣ (DRAUPNIR), from a clothes drying pole that I sawed up, tied together with rope, and spray-painted with black paint.<br />
<br />
I wore cotton gloves with the fingers cut off on both my hands, on which I had written ｢Death｣ and ｢Kill｣ with red marker.<br />
<br />
With the exception of my white gloves, I was head-to-foot in black. This was my aesthetic taste. In middle school, I thought this was super cool, and to be be honest I still felt that way, though only a little.<br />
<br />
"What are you doing Ta-kun? Are you an idiot?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's cold giggle pierced into my back. Damn, this girl didn't understand chuunibyou, and I certainly didn't want to be told off by a girl who was wearing burial clothes for atonement.<br />
<br />
I pretended I didn't hear Fuyuumi as I gazed at Hime.<br />
<br />
"Don't become engrossed in the power of killing and games! I should have told you this before in our past lives. But right now you've become drunk on the force known as power! How are you different from the Wyverns, then? Evil forces will continuously draw from your mood, and you'll become depraved!"<br />
<br />
Yes—<br />
<br />
Even though I've been free of this for a year, I could still say something smoothly like this.<br />
<br />
Although this was lamentable, it looked like the chuunibyou had penetrated the depths of my heart to the level of my soul.<br />
<br />
"—I'm already aware of that."<br />
<br />
Finally recovering from the attack, Hime responded with her usual apathetic voice.<br />
<br />
''Even though. I know this. I'm very clear about it.''<br />
<br />
Faking this expressionless face, Hime tilted her nose upwards!<br />
<!--TLC check on this section please--><br />
<br />
"Honestly, you on the other hand, how long do you intend to pretend to be the ｢Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn｣? You're just villager A-ta. If a powerless person like you wears that kind of equipment, you'll be engulfed by ｢Dragonic Aura｣ to the point your existence will be wiped off the Akashic Records. You should remove that get-up right away and turn it over to me."<br />
<br />
"....Hehehe…."<br />
<br />
"What's so funny?"<br />
<br />
"Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"<br />
<br />
I laughed so loud that even students who had been holding their breath and listening from the distance could hear me.<br />
<br />
''You've taken the bait, Hime!''<br />
<br />
Yes, yes. If you had chuunibyou, that was certainly what you liked! There's no way you couldn't have taken the bait.<br />
<br />
"That's why I said you're naive, ｢Holy Dragon Princess of Dawn Hime｣. You've been confused and mistaken the material world (USHER) for the spiritual world (ASTRAL), haven't you?"<br />
<br />
"What do you mean?"<br />
<br />
"I've already achieved complete fusion with the ｢Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn｣! In this material world, there weren't any appropriate vessels, so there was no way he could appear in this universe. That's why he used my body and was reborn—no, he was newly born! I'm no longer ｢Villager A｣. As a brave hero, this original ｢A｣ has been replaced—｢Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn - A (ACE)｣!<br />
<br />
…...There!<br />
<br />
But I never expected Hime's brows to furrow into a ｢八｣:<br />
<br />
"......I've alway felt that setting was implausible…..."<br />
<br />
"S-Shut up! Don't talk about settings!"<br />
<br />
"This ACE stuff isn't cool."<br />
<br />
"No way! It's definitely really cool!"<br />
<br />
While I was retorting, Hime suddenly returned to her original state.<br />
<br />
Damn. Though what she said did have some sense to it. Since I only made it up last night on the spot, this setting in itself wasn't very consolidated. At the peak of my power, I was able to create a magnificent, luxurious, and epic setting in just one night. If only I had just thought of a dazzling name that sounded cooler than ACE!<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, continue! Continue!"<br />
<br />
Probably because she noticed me pause, Chiwa's soft voice from the bustling crowd helped lift me up. Thanks to her, I came back to my senses.<br />
<br />
"—Alright, since that's the case, then I'll use this Wyvern-Slaying Sword to prove it to you."<br />
<br />
I took out my black painted sword (drying pole) and set my stance, the sharp end of the blade pointed towards Hime.<br />
<br />
"Saying anything more is useless! I'll use Raijin Killer to discuss my justice!"<br />
<br />
Hime again raised her nose and similarly prepared her sword (fishing rod).<br />
<br />
"I'm coming! Die!"<br />
<br />
"Take this! GENOCIDE!"<br />
<br />
Our swords collided simultaneously. Perhaps because I used too much force, Hime stumbled back a few steps. No good. I should probably hold back a little bit.<br />
<br />
Incidentally, I glanced around us and saw that the bustling crowd had increased quite significantly in size. This wasn't just people from our school. Even passersbys on the road had stopped to watch our battle with interest.<br />
<br />
……Not good.<br />
<br />
I felt a dull ache, and it really did hurt.<br />
<br />
The warrior's spirit—that was the hot blood that was currently raging!<br />
<br />
"There seems to be a bit of hesitation in your swordsmanship, Holy Dragon Princess of Dawn Hime!"<br />
<br />
"Same with you. You're not as nimble as you were in your past life, Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn - A!"<br />
<br />
I was completely drunk with the sound of fencing that reverberated on this early morning air.<br />
<br />
Because even during the period I had actively had chuunibyou, something like this had never happened before—I had never had a comrade in chuunibyou.<br />
<br />
Hime definitely felt in a similar way I did. She was gasping for breath, dripping with sweat, and continuously brandishing that fishing pole just like a child.<br />
<br />
However, that happy moment didn't last.<br />
<br />
The morning bell rang through the school grounds.<br />
<br />
Also, the sound of this bell was also the signal we had predetermined to be the ｢ending point｣.<br />
<br />
"Okay cut, that's enough for today, that's enough for today."<br />
<br />
Masuzu cleverly stepped forward from the school building as she loudly announced, ｢That's enough for today｣.<br />
<br />
"So we'll wrap up around here—! That's enough for today—!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa, who had been closely watching us, similarly began to shout this.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa? Natsukawa-san? What's going on?"<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry Fuyuumi-san, we didn't have time to tell you—actually, this was a rehearsal for our performance act."<br />
<br />
"Huh? What does that mean?"<br />
<br />
Breaking off Fuyuumi who was in a daze, Masuzu faced the bustling crowd of people and announced:<br />
<br />
"We apologize for causing such a commotion so early in the morning. We'd like to thank everyone for helping ｢The Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self｣ conduct our rehearsal for our act at the school anniversary festival.<br />
<br />
The crowd was synchronized as they all went ｢Huh?｣ with astonished faces.<br />
<br />
However, the one who was most astonished was Hime. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at Masuzu's and my face in alternation.<br />
<br />
"In other words, this was just practice for the ｢Maiden's Club｣?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu nodded in response to Ponytail-senpai's question.<br />
<br />
"Actually, we were having a lot of trouble trying to decide what to perform for the school anniversary, so we decided to try all sorts of different things. We're going to pick the most popular parts. Akishino-san's peculiar behavior from yesterday and today, along with Fuyuumi-san's burial outfit, are all part of it—isn't that right, Harusaki-san?"<br />
<br />
"Mhmmmm, um, Absolutelyyy~"<br />
<br />
Compared with Masuzu's flawless acting, Chiwa still seemed like she was reading from a script. Whatever, there's not much we could do about it.<br />
<br />
"B-But, I didn't hear a thing about it—"<br />
<br />
"In short, that's the story! Sorry for causing such a disturbance!"<br />
<br />
We even managed to get Fuyuumi, who was venting with discontent, to reluctantly bow her head. Then, we all apologized to to the two disciplinary committee members. I'm sorry, Ai-chan. I'll explain to you later.<br />
<br />
The entire crowd seemed to lose interest, and they commented as they walked towards the main entrance: ｢Come on? It was fake.｣ ｢I thought they were actually fighting—｣. It looked like this ｢play｣ wasn't received that well. Chiwa's ｢Fighting Comedy Sketch｣ from last semester had a much better evaluation.<br />
<br />
"Well, if it was just practice for the school anniversary, then fine, there's nothing we can do about it…"<br />
<br />
Ponytail-senpai looked at each of us in turn, and the anger on her face subsided.<br />
<br />
"However, I hope you will put forward an application the next time you make such a large-scale activity. I'll report this to the head of the committee, do you understand?"<br />
<br />
"I guess there's nothing we can do about it."<br />
<br />
Masuzu shrugged when senpai's gaze came to her.<br />
<br />
Although we'd probably get a scolding no matter what, as long as we had the school anniversary as an excuse, we probably wouldn't get any disciplinary action as severe as a suspension. The most important thing was to let the disciplinary committee understand that this wasn't Hime's responsibility by herself. Rather, it was was ｢Jien-Otsu's｣ conduct all together.<br />
<br />
Masuzu had thought of this ｢battle plan｣, and it seemed like there would be a minimum consequences for us.<br />
<br />
After the crowd and the disciplinary committee members left, only we from the ｢Maiden's Club｣ were left in front of the school entrance.<br />
<br />
"Alright, we should get going too."<br />
<br />
The moment I put my hand on the blankly staring Hime's shoulder, she violently shook her head.<br />
<br />
"Eita, why did you do something like that?"<br />
<br />
"You're asking me why? Of course it's because of you—"<br />
<br />
"Don't stick your nose in other people's business. I intended to be punished by the world in the first place."<br />
<br />
This subtle chuunibyou wording was just like a line one could often find from an anime. <br />
<br />
However, this wasn't the kind of language from the performance from earlier. Just one glance at Hime's expression, and I knew it. She no longer had an energetic expression that she wore while fighting. Now, you could say it was a gloomy or sorrowful look.<br />
<br />
"What do you mean by being punished?"<br />
<br />
Hime did not answer Masuzu's question.<br />
<br />
She picked up the fishing rod again and started walking towards the school building with heavy steps. Even the impressive-looking cape that flapped in the wind looked crestfallen.<br />
<br />
"Honestly, it makes no sense! What's going on?"<br />
<br />
The sleeves of her burial clothes swaying, Fuyuumi's shout sounded like she was about to cry.<br />
<br />
I also felt similarly.<br />
<br />
The chuunibyou that was displayed earlier was linked by feelings. Hime was able to communicate through her soul, but I didn't understand her feelings. I just couldn't understand.<br />
<br />
This made me incredibly anxious.<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura v06 102.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''Akishino Himeka - LV. 45'''<br />
<br />
'''Special Skill:''' Gamer<br />
<br />
'''SP Counter:'''<br />
<br />
Dimension-ignore Rewrite<br />
<br />
One-hit Division<br />
<br />
'''Abilities:'''<br />
<br />
Shoot 160 - Ability 140 - Evasion 185<br />
<br />
Brawl 150 - Defense 170 - Accuracy 165<br />
<br />
'''Trump Card BONUS:'''<br />
<br />
At 130 Power and above, carry out ｢Harassment｣ every round.<br />
<br />
'''Spirit Commands:'''<br />
<br />
Interaction (10) - Friendship (40) - Anticipation (50)<br />
<br />
Hard Work (10) - Movement (40) - Courage (70)<br />
</div><br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and reference==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 3|#3]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 5|#5]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_6_Chapter_3&diff=382387OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 32014-08-16T12:56:41Z<p>AJS90: some changes</p>
<hr />
<div>==Chapter 3: It's Obviously a Cooking Contest and it's still Mayhem==<br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v06_071.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
While my childhood friend was making dinner, I simply waited together with my girlfriend.<br />
<br />
If I heard this during my middle school years, maybe I would say,"I'm envious." or something. If I heard it this April I would say,"Huh? So it's like that?" or something. And if I heard it last month, I would've say,"You...are you leaving this world?" and my eyes would widen with fear as I say it.<br />
<br />
Such a rare and horrifying occurrence goes on silently in my kitchen.<br />
<br />
Firstly, Chiwa's cooking is already very dangerous, and Masuzu is even joining in. What kind of quest is this? A battlefield where you don't know the requirements to clear<ref>Requirements given in quests in RPGs. Though you probably got it.</ref>, filled with buried landmines.<br />
<br />
I was trembling on the corner of the sofa in my living room, Masuzu sat beside me reading Saeko-san's entertainment magazine, raising her head in a seemingly bored manner.<br />
<br />
"Harusaki-san, do you need any help─"<br />
<br />
"Nothing─there's nothing─♪ So Natsukawa can just sit there and wait!"<br />
<br />
While answering with a cheerful voice in the kitchen, the "go, go<ref>This is actually not the ideal noise for a knife hitting a chopping board. The original character for it iｓ ”ゴッ”</ref>" noise from the kitchen knife can be heard. Someone who is used to cooking would never make such sound while cutting.<br />
<br />
"Er, Harusaki-san, do you know how to cook?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu asked in a small voice.<br />
<br />
"Basically no, the meat and potato stew I did just now also turned out as a failure."<br />
<br />
The "Chihuahua special creative meat and potato stew" with tomato, no matter the color or the taste, is <i>unforgettable</i>.<br />
<br />
"Huun?"<br />
<br />
Thus, for some reason Masuzu, with a face proud of victory, relaxed her shoulders.<br />
<br />
"Childhood friend-san's cooking are rather abstract<ref>The original word for it is のんびり, which kind of means she is not serious with cooking. Abstract seemed like a better word to describe food for me.</ref> huh. If it was me I would prepare a warming dish that will never change in taste."<br />
<br />
"That's because it's instant food, you know."<br />
<br />
"And it only needs three minutes. The better ones only take one minute <i>chin</i>! Isn't that great?"<br />
<br />
"That's why <i>it IS</i> instant food."<br />
<br />
However great you proclaim to be I will only feel troubled. Also what is <i>chin</i>? Are you from the Showa period?<br />
<br />
"Sorry for the wait─!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa brought a pot to the living room.<br />
<br />
I made my determination to be prepared to face whatever might come, and looked at the Chihuahua meat and potato stew.<br />
<br />
......oh?<br />
<br />
Eh? For some reason there is some appetizing smell......<br />
<br />
Opening the pot, the meat and potato stew in the boiling soup came into view. Both the onions and the potato looks good, it should be delicious. At least it looks like food.<br />
<br />
"Ehehe. Actually during the summer break, I studied a bit of cooking with Ai. Because Ai is really good at cooking."<br />
<br />
"She said I only need to follow the recipe, especially if I control the ratio well, it isn't hard. Although I still need practice on my cutting."<br />
<br />
Teehee, Chiwa knocked her head.<ref>Well this is a gesture made by cute girls in anime. Usually after making a mistake. Tehe☆</ref><br />
<br />
Honestly the carrot and potatoes don't look too nice, but the taste is more important.<br />
<br />
Picking up the potato with my chopsticks, I blew it for a while and placed it in my mouth.<br />
<br />
......ooh.<br />
<br />
It's edible! It's really edible!<br />
<br />
Not too sticky or wet, completely the taste of meat! Although a bit bitter from being overcooked, but it's still quite good. I sometimes overcook mine too.<br />
<br />
"Um, it's good. Seconds please."<br />
<br />
"All right ♪"<br />
<br />
Chiwa took my bowl happily, placing lots of meat and potato stew on it.<br />
<br />
On the other side, Masuzu turned white. Also, putting the potato into her mouth to chew; she made a dull sound as she ate.<br />
<br />
Chiwa moved over while holding back her laugh.<br />
<br />
"So─how is it Natsukawa? Is it good? Does it fit your tastes?"<br />
<br />
Using an unexplainable voice, she said with a proud face.<br />
<br />
Masuzu's chopstick hand trembled as if she was about to have seizure.<br />
<br />
"Eh, ehh...... Oh right. Although not as good as muscat flavored Weider in jelly, but isn't it good? But the peach flavored Weider in jelly is still better."<br />
<br />
"Ah, Ei-kun, there is some in your face♪"<br />
<br />
Ignoring Masuzu-san who was mumbling non stop, Chiwa took the rice on my face and put it into her mouth.<br />
<br />
Then Masuzu's hands wouldn't stop trembling.<br />
<br />
"Wha, wwwwww, whaaaaaaaaaaattt are you doing? Wha, whaaat are you doing in frrrrroooont of tttthe gi, giiiiiirlfriend?"<br />
<br />
"Don't let your blood pressure rise, Natsukawa! Let's get along well! Our relationship is good, right♪"<br />
<br />
"Aaahhhhh thhhhaaattttt's righttttt hohohohohoho"<br />
<br />
…...it's getting really weird, with these people.<br />
<br />
That good relationship is just on the surface, the inside should be even more dangerous than before our summer break trip.<br />
<br />
"Bu, but I can also do it! Something like cooking."<br />
<br />
"Is that so? Then is there any dish that's your specialty?"<br />
<br />
"With the ingredients, I can do anything for you."<br />
<br />
And then Masuzu-san stared at Chiwa with some bloodshot eyes while talking big.<br />
<br />
Chiwa, with a blank face with a ｢Eh, that's great｣ look as she opened her eyes.<br />
<br />
"Then, why don't you make something? There still are some potatoes and carrots."<br />
<br />
"I'll borrow the kitchen!"<br />
<br />
Masuzu placed her left hand on her face, stood up with a <i>bizarre pose</i>, and walked away.<br />
<br />
"O, oi, you don't need to force yourself......"<br />
<br />
"I'm not forcing myself! I can cook-!"<br />
<br />
Thus, the suspect denied the charges.<br />
<br />
Masuzu shouldn't know how to cook. During the trip she beautifully angered Fuyuumi with her skills, and always ate Weider in jelly, Calorie mate, the type of stuff that collar workers usually eat when they work overtime.<br />
<br />
"Why did you have to say such provocative words, Chiwa?"<br />
<br />
"It's not like I'm provoking anything."<br />
<br />
Her cheeks full with her own meat, Chiwa stared at the kitchen with the eyes of a fierce dog. Unknowingly, a cooking war started.<br />
<br />
"It's here."<br />
<br />
Eh, that was fast!<br />
<br />
On the tray Masuzu carried out from the kitchen, is a cup noodle with steam on top of it. …...ah, I already guessed it would turn out like this.<br />
<br />
Chiwa's eyes became two small dots.<br />
<br />
"What is this?"<br />
<br />
"It's ramen. How's that? With the ingredients, <i>even I can do it</i>."<br />
<br />
"What are the ingredients?"<br />
<br />
"Hot water and noodles."<br />
<br />
"Can you even call those ingredients!?"<br />
<br />
"Boiling hot water and a cup of noodles."<br />
<br />
"You only described it with more details!"<br />
<br />
There, I patted Chiwa's shoulder. I don't want things to become more troublesome. Even like this, as long as there is no tragedy from cooking failure, it's already enough.<br />
<br />
Taking of the lead and saying ｢itadakimasu｣, I started eating the noodles.<br />
<br />
"…...this cup, it's tasteless."<br />
<br />
"Ah, I'm sorry, I forgot to put the soup packets in."<br />
<br />
"Then, didn't this turn out to be a failure!?"<br />
<br />
I feel extremely exhausted. Since when did my girlfriend get like this? Where did that cool beautiful returnee woman go?<br />
<br />
Chiwa moved over to her with a serious face.<br />
<br />
"You know, Natsukawa. I want to let the hardworking Ei-kun eat nutritious food."<br />
<br />
"…...yes."<br />
<br />
"Instant food or whatever is not bad, but I still feel like homemade food is still better, right?"<br />
<br />
"…... It's as you say."<br />
<br />
Disappointed─, a drooping shoulder Masuzu could be seen. Somehow, she looks really pitiable.<br />
<br />
"Don't worry, after all the soup packet can just be added after cooking."<br />
<br />
I took the soup packet from the kitchen and poured it into the cup. Now I can eat this. Although I'm still full from the meat and potato stew.<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked dazed, and when she met my eyes, she looked as if she would say,"I missed it!" and curled her lips, and shifted her gaze.<br />
<br />
Tch. What was that.<br />
<br />
Can't you let me see that cute pouting face some more?<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
The three of us made tea and drank together peacefully after dinner.<br />
<br />
"It feels like it's been a long time, since only the three of us were together."<br />
<br />
Sipping the hot green tea and staring at us, Chiwa nodded.<br />
<br />
"Before Himecchi and Ai joined, it was only the three of us."<br />
<br />
Masuzu suddenly made an "Oh, I remember" face.<br />
<br />
"To be honest, I came here for the issue of Akishino-san."<br />
<br />
"Me too, I wanted to discuss this with Ei-kun."<br />
<br />
Looks like Chiwa also thinks that we can't just not care about Hime.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa, what did you think of Hime's behavior today?"<br />
<br />
"At the start I thought something angered her, or maybe......she was just acting awkward? Or rather, it was as if she were doing this because she was being bullied?"<br />
<br />
"I see......"<br />
<br />
"But the reason for becoming like this is unknown."<br />
<br />
I feel that I know said reason. Of course, it's not something I can tell to Chiwa.<br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi is also involved; it should be better if we do something about this."<br />
<br />
"If this goes on, our 'maiden's club' will fall apart. …...actually, I have an idea on how to solve this, can you hear me out?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu made a “lend me an ear” gesture, so Chiwa and I leaned over with our foreheads touching.<br />
<br />
—I see.<br />
<br />
“It’s definitely a good idea, but will this go well?”<br />
<br />
“Thus, we'll have to see how Eita-kun performs.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked around the living room.<br />
<br />
“Do you have the things we need?”<br />
<br />
“You should have those in the storage room, right?”<br />
<br />
Before I managed to talk, Chiwa answered in my stead.<br />
<br />
“But, why does Natsukawa know this? That's something about Ei-kun in middle school.”<br />
<br />
“I heard about it before. I am his girlfriend after all!”<br />
<br />
Looking at the smiling Masuzu, Chiwa’s lips trembled and made a “heh—” sound. She only knew that because she has my notebook, and made it her advantage with just this simple method.<br />
<br />
“Nah, I know everything about Ei-kun without anybody telling. From first grade until now.”<br />
<br />
“Hah, then do you remember how much bread Eita-kun has eaten until now?”<br />
<br />
“Ei-kun is not a bread lover— he likes rice— you are his girlfriend, and you don’t know that?”<br />
<br />
“What are you so happy about! Eita-kun can immediately understand any JoJo reference!”<ref>Ah, that pitiful Chiwawa. "Do you know how much bread have you eaten in your life?" is a legendary meme from Jojo, which came to be in part 1 from the hand of Dio Brando, a vampire which related devouring people to humans eating bread; it's among the most referenced lines / moments from the series.</ref><br />
<br />
Let’s not talk about the meaningless quarrel, my heart feels heavy.<br />
<br />
The three of us went to the storage room in the garden, and took out an old cardboard box.<br />
<br />
The things that attracted me a lot until last year, sealed away heavily with masking tape. No signs of me wanting to unseal it. This is something that I would kill myself over if it gets spread.<br />
<br />
“Are we really doing this?”<br />
<br />
“We already decided on this, Eita-kun has no room for refusals.”<br />
<br />
“No, but you know…”<br />
<br />
“No problem! Ei-kun can surely pull it off!”<br />
<br />
Even Chiwa is saying such things, I can only nod in agreement.<br />
<br />
This is all for Hime's sake.<br />
<br />
To shoulder that responsibility, of hiding our fake relationship.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Leaving the details for tomorrow, Masuzu stood at the door.<br />
<br />
“It’s quite late, should I see you home?”<br />
<br />
“True, I should go as well.”<br />
<br />
“Don't. I’ll take a cab. ……if anything happens I will not stay silent too."<br />
<br />
“Is that so? Do you want to take the leftover meat home?”<br />
<br />
“No need!”<br />
<br />
With a scary face and voice, Masuzu disappeared from sight. She looks a bit staggering from behind. Is it because she is still unhappy about losing the cooking battle?<br />
<br />
If it was the usual her, she would have glossed over the showdown with Chiwa rather easily. Why would she now take this, head on?”<br />
<br />
“Nah Chiwa, something must have happened between you two right?”<br />
<br />
“I said it's nothing! However, Natsukawa is also my rival. I absolutely don’t want to lose to her.”<br />
<br />
While saying this, Chiwa’s eyes were shining.<br />
<br />
“That’s because, Ei-kun, think about it. Have I ever won something against Natsukawa?”<br />
<br />
“……I don’t remember such things.”<br />
<br />
Since the founding of “Jien-otsu”, Natsukawa’s strategies always manage to fool Chiwa. But today Chiwa totally rolled over her.<br />
<br />
“Even though I’m not Ai, epic victoryyyyyy—! At these times I want to say this.”<br />
<br />
Chiwa held up her fist, looking at the autumn sky. Holding her hand, celebration like, as a sign of victory.<br />
<br />
“Ei-kun, you're studying until quite late? I put the potato and meat stew in the refrigerator. Take it and eat if you’re hungry.”<br />
<br />
“Thanks. I will.”<br />
<br />
“It won't do if you just eat instant food, you know?”<br />
<br />
Chiwa said this by my ear, smiling.<br />
<br />
“You know, when looking at Himecchi today; it reminds me of the old Ei-kun.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“Back in middle school, Ei-kun also had bandages like this, right?”<br />
<br />
“Aahhh”<br />
<br />
I had a period where I did wear a “fashion bandage” like Hime.<br />
<br />
But, it sure is hard to bandage with one person. So like Hime I simply bandaged it up, and it fell off.<br />
<br />
Seeing this, Chiwa helped me to re-bandage it a few times.<br />
<br />
Because of constant injuries while practicing Kendo, Chiwa had very good 'bandaging skills', her bandaging was a lot better looking than mine.<br />
<br />
“I’m really grateful for that time.”<br />
<br />
“Eh—you are saying thanks now? That time you were always saying ‘don’t do needless stuffs’, ‘I won’t care if you get cursed’ or something along those lines.”<br />
<br />
“……umm. Don’t talk about that anymore. I will die.”<br />
<br />
Looking at me who was wiping sweat from my forehead, Chiwa laughed.<br />
<br />
“If it’s Ei-kun, tomorrow’s plan will surely succeed, let's do our best.”<br />
<br />
“Aaahhh.”<br />
<br />
<br />
Cooking for me, and waking me up in the morning.<br />
<br />
And also, smiling while encouraging me like this.<br />
<br />
I feel like the current Chiwa is like those “childhood friends” shown in animes and mangas.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and reference==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 2|#2]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 4|#4]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_6_Chapter_2&diff=382361OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 22014-08-16T11:29:06Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==Chapter 2: Eighth-Grade Syndrome is Critically Ill, but it's still Mayhem==<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v06_041.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
The test went rather well.<br />
<br />
Despite the incident from this morning, I still managed to focus with my full attention, so it felt like my maturity improved. If this continued, I could still maintain my number one position in the grade.<br />
<br />
My mission was finished anyway, so I decided to think about Hime’s matter.<br />
<br />
After such an outrageous performance, how would she be treated in class? During middle school, nobody talked to me for a week after I stirred up a commotion like that. As an “experienced” person, I should help Hime.<br />
<br />
And so, I went to Hime’s class after school.<br />
<br />
Hime’s seat was the last seat next to the window, and there were quite a few people gathered around there. A mixture of five boys and girls were talking to her about something. Was she being bullied? By five people?<br />
<br />
I pretended to look at the bulletin board at the end of the classroom as I listened to their conversation.<br />
<br />
“Does Akishino-san know how to fish? Me too! Let’s go together next time.”<br />
<br />
“This is the ‘Raijin Slayer’<ref>Raijin (雷神） is the God of Thunder, according the Japan mythology.</ref>. It is created to kill and destroy.”<br />
<br />
“Ah—what a cool name. Looks like it can fish very well.”<br />
<br />
The boy who loved fishing nodded.<br />
<br />
“Himeka-chan, are you wearing that bandage to copy Visual Keis<ref>Visual Kei is when musicians(largely Japanese) dress up heavily, with large amount of makeup and hairstyle which looks like characters from anime. It does not necessary affects the music genre of the musicians.</ref>?”<br />
<br />
“No. This is the seal made to suppress the ‘Dragonic Aura’.”<br />
<br />
“The vocalist of my favorite band also wears bandages like that. Himeka's snow-white skin is really suited to for this. I’m jealous—”<br />
<br />
Clumping a cool fashion and a girl’s simply bandaged hand together like this.<br />
<br />
……umm.<br />
<br />
They looked like they were having a normal conversation?<br />
<br />
Both the boys and girls were saying Hime’s replies were interesting. I couldn't find any sign of them bullying her or treating her as a joke. Everyone looked happy to me.<br />
<br />
“But that bandage, can’t you buy it at a normal pharmacy?”<br />
<br />
“As long as I infuse my thoughts into it, I can give magic to any earthly substance.”<br />
<br />
“Akishino-san is really interesting—I never noticed this because I never talked to you.”<br />
<br />
“Bl-bloodthirsty fighters are not interesting.”<br />
<br />
Actually, Hime was the one who felt really confused. Although she maintained her poker face, her eyes were unfocused and her hands couldn't stay still. That confused look was very cute, and it seemed to catch everyone's attention.<br />
<br />
“Yo, Kidou, why are you here?”<br />
<br />
Someone I knew from class 2 approached me. It was Kurashima from the same middle school I went to.<br />
<br />
“Ah, I just wanted to check up how my fellow club member was doing……”<br />
<br />
“Well, she’s a member of your harem. Are you worried about her?”<br />
<br />
“Don’t say it like that.”<br />
<br />
Kurashima laughed loudly. He was still so straightforward. Also he was a riajuu<ref>Riajuu is a person who has a girlfriend/boyfriend and popular, someone with a good life</ref> who had a girlfriend since middle school.<br />
<br />
“Hime, how is she usually like in class?”<br />
<br />
“I don’t talk much to her, although I do greet her.”<br />
<br />
*Sigh*<br />
<br />
Greeting huh.<br />
<br />
Compared to the old Hime, she improved a whole lot, since she used to be a one-man group in PE class.<br />
<br />
“How about lunch break? Does she eat with anybody?”<br />
<br />
“I see her eating with the girls sitting around her sometimes.”<br />
<br />
Seems like she wasn’t as lonely as I thought.<br />
<br />
“That fishing pole, didn’t the teacher confiscate it?”<br />
<br />
“Our homeroom teacher doesn’t do things like that. She only said not to wave it around during homeroom.”<br />
<br />
“That’s nice.”<br />
<br />
Maybe because everything was done by the disciplinary committee in our school, there were quite a number of lenient teachers like this.<br />
<br />
Next.<br />
<br />
“Hime, time to go to the club.”<br />
<br />
I ignored the people around and pretended to call her nonchalantly. <br />
<br />
“Villager A-ta.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
…ah, she was calling me.<br />
<br />
“Don’t come over here too much. Maybe there are still Wyverns who think you’re ‘Burning Fighting Fighter’.”<br />
<br />
“AA, AAAHH.”<br />
<br />
I suddenly remembered this setting.<br />
<br />
Even if that was the case, Hime was still too cold.<br />
<br />
This “Villager A” setting I created to become hated was now being used in a way that felt a bit painful.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
And so, we came to the clubroom of Jien-otsu.<br />
<br />
“I checked the meaning of ‘Genocide’ in the dictionary, it means killing everyone right? Won’t you get arrested before you become popular?”<br />
<br />
“There’s no problem. If any country wants to do anything to me, hyperdimensional thought entity will control the causality. When I’m in genocide mode, I don’t belong to this dimension (code breaker), human’s law cannot hold me.”<br />
<br />
“Sigh—looks like the police will feel troubled.”<br />
<br />
Chiwa and Hime continued their meaningless conversation. Or should I say Chiwa can accept almost anything? Really, this girl can easily accept any weird thing said to her.<br />
<br />
But, the lovestruck mind disciplinary committee was lecturing her with “You cannot do this” from the start.<br />
<br />
“I told you, Hime, getting popular with that weird decoration only happens in middle school.”<br />
<br />
“ Even if time continues to flow, the quality doesn’t. Now I will create a new era, and evolve it.”<br />
<br />
“About this, it also occurred in my middle school. ‘As long as you stand out you will be popular’ or something like that. No matter boys or girls will find people like this popular, I don’t disagree with this.<br />
<br />
“I am the one who will bear the sins of the genocider, destroying all evil. I don’t mind if people misunderstand me, but, I will become the base of the new world, you must believe me……”<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v06_047.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
“However, it is different in high school. Teenagers are part of another world! Compared to the person who stands out the most in the class, the humbly smiling and kind person beside him is the most popular one. Also, this remains the same even when you come out into society, in the market.<br />
<br />
A-chan, since when did you come out to society? I wanted to say this, but in the end I didn’t. I don’t want to complicate things further.<br />
<br />
Anyway, these people are all in their own world.<br />
<br />
The thinking of a lovestruck brain is flowing constantly out of Fuyuumi, while Hime is stutteringly releasing waves of Chuunibyou. Although the contrast between them is large, but in terms of living in their own world they can be seen as partners.<br />
<br />
“Then, let’s start discussing about the school festival.”<br />
<br />
Ignoring the two of them, Masuzu stood in front of the whiteboard, looking as if she recovered from yesterday’s impact.<br />
<br />
But she never looked into Hime’s eyes today.<br />
<br />
Hime was also ignoring Masuzu, staring at the magical circle (drawn with a highlighter) on the back of her hand.<br />
<br />
“As I said yesterday, at the last day of the school festival, there is a voting for the most popular show. This is the best chance to introduce us ‘Jien-otsu’ to the entire school.”<br />
<br />
I feel like we are already criticized throughout the whole school, but I cannot say that now.<br />
<br />
“My aim is to let our club be acknowledged as having the most popular performance we deserve; does Eita-kun have any good ideas?”<br />
<br />
“Eh? Me?”<br />
The conversation was suddenly handed over to me.<br />
<br />
“Even if you ask me…..we have only five members, isn’t there only a limited amount of things we can do?”<br />
<br />
“True, we can't do large scale activities.”<br />
<br />
“How about asking Kaoru-kun for help?”<br />
<br />
Even though Chiwa said that, that guy has his own work as the secretary of the student council, he should be quite busy during the school festival.<br />
<br />
“Chiwa, do you have anything you want to do?”<br />
<br />
Chiwa crossed her hand while muttering “…umm”. I know when she does this, she’s just pretending to think, actually she doesn’t and in the end she will answer with her instincts.<br />
<br />
“Yakitori<ref>Grilled chicken</ref> shop, yakibuta<ref>Grilled pork</ref> shop, or yakiushi<ref>Grilled beef</ref> shop.”<br />
<br />
As expected, everything is related to food.<br />
<br />
“Yakitori shop is still understandable, what is with Yakibuta and Yakiushi?”<br />
<br />
“I think it’s simple since we only need to grill meat—”<br />
<br />
“Then we can just open a yakiniku<ref>Grilled meat, no restriction to any kind of meat.</ref> shop.”<br />
<br />
Chiwa happily clapped while saying “Ooh♪”. Don’t be happy, it’s a joke.<br />
<br />
“What about Masuzu?”<br />
<br />
“Acting.”<br />
<br />
I see, this may actually be suitable for Masuzu.<br />
<br />
“But, with only five people we can’t make a good performance.”<br />
<br />
“We can overcome this with Eita-kun’s one-man show.”<br />
<br />
“Isn’t that impossible?”<br />
<br />
“Or we can use the 'self entertaining'<ref>独り上手, this is the closest translation I can get. It means to get happy all by yourself over little matters, like characters throwing out punchlines here and there, or diving into a world of delusion ignoring the surrounding. </ref> you’re very good at.”<br />
<br />
“Ahh, this I’m very good at…..mind your own business!”<br />
<br />
Accidentally acting dumb with criticism, so even getting told I’m "self entertaining"; I feel I can’t be saved anymore.<br />
<br />
“You only reject other people's ideas; say, Eita-kun, what do you want to do?”<br />
<br />
“Setting up a resting area.”<br />
<br />
I instantly suggested.<br />
<br />
“You want to win the most votes by a resting area?”<br />
<br />
“It’s impossible, but as long as it’s relaxing it’s okay.”<br />
<br />
Resting area is the number one choice for spiritless classes during a class activity.<br />
<br />
Speaking of it, my class did this during the second year of my middle school (Not the disease Chuunibyou).<ref>The second year of middle school is known as Chuuni (中二) in Japanese, and Chuunibyou (中二病） is when one gets heavily delusional for an extended period of time. Well if you're reading this novel you probably know what it is.</ref> What we did was just move the tables and chairs, and had a few girls who were good at drawing to make a sign.<br />
<br />
Though, for some unknown reason, I think it wasn’t appropriate.<br />
<br />
Thinking back, it was just to exhibit “Everybody goes left so I go right” anti-mainstream Chuunibyou (Yes the disease)<ref>Again you should understand the term by now. Same pun as above.</ref> —but at the day of the school festival, I shouted in front of the class “You lost before the war even began!”<br />
<br />
Then I ran to the roof of the school building, took off my clothes and put it aside, striking the pose of the eagle—<br />
<br />
“UGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOPLEASESTOPPPPPPPPPPPPP”<br />
<br />
I uncontrollably let out a scream, stopping myself from thinking that particular scene that can possibly end my life.<br />
<br />
Gahh, my chest, my chest hurts!<br />
<br />
“What; what happened Eita-kun?”<br />
<br />
“I beg you Masuzu! I beg you, please, please stop reading that!”<br />
<br />
“Calm down. I never did anything.”<br />
<br />
I suddenly got to myself.<br />
<br />
Oh yeah, Masuzu didn’t take out my notebook, what happened just now shouldn’t be like this.<br />
<br />
“Eita-kun, are you exhausted after studying too much?”<br />
<br />
“Maybe……”<br />
<br />
I wiped off the sweat and sighed, ahhh I can stop worrying. I believe that if that past I almost forgotten gets exposed I will be sick on bed for ten days.<br />
<br />
“Ahh! Speaking of school festival, when Ei-kun was in second year of his middle school—”<br />
<br />
“Hey Chiwa shut up!”<br />
<br />
How dangerous! Not only the notebook, a living evidence is here!<br />
<br />
“You guys, what are you rambling about from just now? We can’t even talk calmly now.”<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi pouted and complained, looks like she wants to continue to lecture Hime.<br />
<br />
“We are discussing the performance for the school festival. Do you have any good ideas, Ai?”<br />
<br />
“Isn’t there a lot of things to do? Like Popucute floss candy store, Popucute takoyaki<ref>Food. Balls with octopus. Best food in Japan.</ref> stand, Popucute ghost house.”<br />
<br />
“You are just adding 'Popucute' to everything.”<br />
<br />
But in the end it looks pretty interesting, what kind of cute monster will there be?”<br />
<br />
“Then, what about Himechii? Do you have anything you want to do?”<br />
<br />
Hime shook her head heavily.<br />
<br />
“Since I’m in Genocide mode, I cannot walk into human crowds anymore. Even now my current form is depending on this seal to control my urge to kill, it’s dangerous.”<br />
<br />
Hime raised her bandaged hand while saying these cool lines.<br />
<br />
I don’t know why, but her proud expression makes me a little frustrated, so I pulled out the end of the bandage and it came undone.<br />
<br />
Good, now how will you react?<br />
<br />
If it was the old me, I would’ve said “Ugh! Everybody run! You will be hurled into the out of control ‘Dragonic Aura’! Please get away from me…while I still have a humane heart!” or something like that, and then say “Everybody……thank you……for accompanying me until now!” and leave the classroom with a bitter smile. Of course, the next day I would come to school as if nothing happened.<br />
<br />
As I was to see how Hime would react, she clumsily tied the bandage again.<br />
<br />
“Resealed.”<br />
<br />
“Only this much?”<br />
<br />
I was still waiting for a well-designed delusion act, how surprisingly simple.<br />
<br />
“This is not good, Hime, the bandage needs to be done like this.”<br />
<br />
Chiwa took the bandage off, and bandaged it with experienced hands.<br />
<br />
“Thanks to you, it is over without and bloodshed; thanks for your help.”<br />
<br />
“You’re welcome~”<br />
<br />
Chiwa smiled, while Masuzu had a serious face.<br />
<br />
“Akishino-san, are you saying you’re not joining the school festival?”<br />
<br />
“Definitely.”<br />
<br />
“Why? Didn’t you said yesterday that everyone will get along well together and work together?”<br />
<br />
I can see Hime’s body twitching.<br />
<br />
But her expression didn’t change, and her voice remain cold.<br />
<br />
“Because of this, I can’t be together with you. If my battle with the Wyverns gets too bloody, this club will also be hit by misfortune, it would be better if I am not here.”<br />
<br />
“Is this really what you think?”<br />
<br />
Hime didn’t answer Masuzu, but instead stood up.<br />
<br />
“Don’t cry for me when I lose. But, please remember, that Genocide Blood Red every night!”<br />
<br />
It probably means “temporarily stopping club activities”.<br />
<br />
“Why so sudden? Tell me your reason, Hime-chan!”<br />
<br />
I stopped Fuyuumi who slammed the table and stood up, while using the softest tone and ask Hime.<br />
<br />
“Next week you are coming back right? Let’s prepare for the school festival together.”<br />
<br />
“That will have to depend on how the Wyverns perform.”<br />
<br />
Hime walked straight past me to the door, the fishing pole she slid to the floor, dragging on the floor behind her.<br />
<br />
“Hey, are you coming to school tomorrow in this getup?”<br />
<br />
“It’s enough for me.”<br />
<br />
Hime picked up the fishing pole and left.<br />
<br />
“Hi-Hime-chan became a delinquent!”<br />
<br />
“Did we do anything to make her mad?”<br />
<br />
Ignoring the seemingly frustrated Fuyuumi and Chiwa, I exchanged a glance with Masuzu.<br />
<br />
Looks like we need to strategize seriously.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
That night.<br />
<br />
I was called out by Masuzu, to the same café we usually meet.<br />
<br />
Once I got into the shop, the waitress told me,“To that seat, please!” while smiling and pointing towards the seat beside the window which Masuzu was sitting. Looks like my face is remembered, maybe without ordering she would serve me a coke.<br />
<br />
“What does she want?”<br />
<br />
Once I got seated, Masuzu started talking.<br />
<br />
“I don’t know, completely clueless.”<br />
<br />
This of course isn’t about the waitress’ memory, but today’s Hime.<br />
<br />
“Don’t you feel like that's a protest aimed at us?”<br />
<br />
“So her chuunibyou got serious? It doesn’t make sense.”<br />
<br />
“But the trigger was what happened yesterday, right?”<br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at my eyes, looking for a reaction.<br />
<br />
“Hey, yesterday after parting with me and going to the toilet, did you say anything to Akishino-san?”<br />
<br />
“Yeah.”<br />
<br />
Because I can’t hide it anymore, I nodded honestly.<br />
<br />
“I believe I need to tell Hime why we need to act as fake lovers, so I told her it was to help you block out confessions.”<br />
<br />
“You don’t need to blabber so much…….”<br />
<br />
Masuzu frowned and sighed.<br />
<br />
“I only wanted to tell Hime, Masuzu has her own reasons.”<br />
<br />
“I’m saying there is no need for this. After telling this to other people, it will only make people feel ‘are you boasting that you are popular?’”<br />
<br />
Hmm—this girl is really twisted.<br />
<br />
If she said this, she probably told this by people before, insult in the face or talking bad behind her back. Because I’m a guy, getting <br />
joked about having a “harem army～♪” is still passable; it seems pretty troublesome from a girl’s point of view.<br />
<br />
“Hime will not do this; you know very well.”<br />
<br />
“……really? Who knows how it’ll turn out.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu sipped the coffee with her pouted lips.<br />
<br />
“Then why will Akishino-san do this?”<br />
<br />
"She answered, ‘I don’t understand what you’re talking about.’; she is probably holding her end of the deal.”<br />
<br />
“Like this huh……”<br />
<br />
Masuzu’s face looks relieved.<br />
<br />
Then she stared at me sharply.<br />
<br />
“The cause of all these is because Eita is too careless, you're the one who made me say fake boyfriend and such.”<br />
<br />
“You still have the nerve to say that, you losing control is probably the root of it.”<br />
<br />
“Lose control?”<br />
<br />
“You lost control after I talked a little to other girls, did you forget that we are fake lovers?”<br />
<br />
Masuzu’s eyes widened.<br />
<br />
“......I forgot.”<br />
<br />
“There you go.”<br />
<br />
“Didn’t you say if I said ‘fake boyfriend’ ten times you would hug me? You haven’t hugged me!”<br />
<br />
“Don’t say something so embarrassing so loud!”<br />
<br />
I feel like all the customers around us are looking here, in the corner of my field of vision; that waitress from before was clenching her fist giving a “Give it your all, Boyfriend-san!” look. What is this……stop looking out for us so kindly.<br />
<br />
“Back to the topic.”<br />
<br />
Getting back into position, Masuzu drank some cold water. I gulped down the remaining cold water to moisturize my throat, calming myself down.<br />
<br />
“Those weird things Akishino-san did—fishing pole or bandages, in terms of Chuunibyou what kind of behavior is that?”<br />
<br />
“That kind which thinks battling with unknown enemies is very cool.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu showed an obvious “huh?” expression.<br />
<br />
“I still can’t understand the viewpoint of being ‘cool’, but it is all a solo act, a ‘soliloquy’ right? Isn’t it very lonely?”<br />
<br />
Dammit, this woman sure knows how to talk. Isn’t she herself the leader of the Jien-otsu.<br />
<br />
“That’s because we’re already self-absorbed, completely absorbed in that world. Ignoring the normal and peaceful daily lives, believing we, ourselves are the chosen warriors to fight alone! Burying the sorrow of not being understood by people to the deepest part of our hearts, battling with attackers from the other world! ‘Is that guy psycho?’ the more we get ridiculed, the more self-absorbed we get, ‘normal humans……it’s okay to not understand my sorrow……’ into the whirlpool of delusion! To escape this is very hard -ehhhh!?”<br />
<br />
<br />
I stood up without noticing. The gazes from the customers nearby were piercing me again. Hey, waitress, don’t look at the sky with a “sigh—” look, get back to work.<br />
<br />
I sat down while coughing.<br />
<br />
“Anyway, Hime must think it’s ‘very cool’ to do this; this won’t be far from the truth.”<br />
<br />
“Even if it’s like this, this can’t explain this incident, can it?”<br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at me with her hands supporting her chin.<br />
<br />
“Those delusional acts of Akishino-san, normally only occur in front of us. If she does this even in her class, there should be rumors since school started.”<br />
<br />
“Hmm…”<br />
<br />
This is actually rather accurate. Kaoru once told me his impression of Hime was “even in her class almost nobody heard her voice”; simple and doesn’t stand out much. Hime only shows her real self in front of us—only in front of the “Burning Fighting Fighter” who battled fiercely in front of the station, and my partners,'Jien-otsu'.<br />
<br />
“As I see it—she seems restricted in her own parameters.”<br />
<br />
“Eh? Isn’t it the exact opposite?”<br />
<br />
“Opposite?”<br />
<br />
“Because she only showed this side of her in front of us, now even her whole class sees it? Don’t you think this is weird?”<br />
<br />
Masuzu slightly bend forwards when she heard this.<br />
<br />
“Akishino-san’s real side, does Eita knows about it?”<br />
<br />
“No, so she must become a Chuunibyou patient because she likes manga and anime too much—“<br />
<br />
“We can only say that is her interest, right? At least I never saw her real self.”<br />
<br />
“No…”<br />
<br />
I wanted to say something back, but I was rendered speechless. Nevertheless, when I speak of Hime, I will begin thinking of Chuunibyou and such. I thought for a while, maybe that is not Hime’s real self……<br />
<br />
“Ahhh, but Eita knows it.”<br />
<br />
“Ah? What?”<br />
<br />
“Akishino-san’s, naked butt.”<br />
<br />
“!?”<br />
<br />
This girl stills hold grudges for what happened in the nurse office before summer holidays<ref>In a previous volume, it was mentioned that when Eita was resting in the nurse's room, Hime went in and locked the door from inside, while sleeping naked next to Eita.</ref>? <br />
<br />
Dammit, don't look down on me! Do I look like those shameless men?<br />
<br />
Thinking back, the slowly rubbing thighs which are whiter than the sheets of the nurse's office already took over my mind. The two unimaginably round and firm buns which are usually hidden under the uniform that makes her look slim, I already—<br />
<br />
…............cannot forget.<br />
<br />
“Your eyes are dirty.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu said as though she is looking at trash.<br />
<br />
“You are an anti-love, but you can use these kind of eyes to look at Akishino-san? Sexual urge is another matter to you? Are you an animal?”<br />
<br />
“I said that's not it!”<br />
<br />
Sorry, you're not wrong. Himeka-san, I am sorry.<br />
<br />
The customers who were still talking loudly until a while ago are all silent, some of them peeked at us from time to time. From their point of view we probably look like “lovers who are fighting due to jealousy”. This is unavoidable. <br />
<br />
Masuzu quickly stood up.<br />
<br />
“Let's get out of here.”<br />
<br />
“Okay.”<br />
<br />
We left the café instantly after paying. When she was finding the change, the waitress whispered to me. “After rain the ground's more solid.”<ref>"雨降って地固まる" is a Japanese proverb, it means the more you quarrel the better your relationship.</ref> What exactly do you mean by this?<br />
<br />
After leaving, Masuzu seemed to realize something, and she moved over trying to hook my arm. <br />
<br />
I instantly avoided it. <br />
<br />
Masuzu stubbornly stepped over further, while I nimbly stepped back from her hand.<br />
<br />
But the enemy isn't weak, using her front leg as the axis, changing her direction instantly, spinning like a ballerina, as if she looked through my movements, reaching towards my arm. But, I will not let you get what you want. I jumped to the grass area by the sidewalk to avoid it.<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v06_063.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
“Why are you running?”<br />
<br />
The headlights of the oncoming cars shone on me as I walked at the edge, Masuzu chasing up to me.<br />
<br />
“What if our classmates just happened to pass by? Lovers not holding arms is unnatural.”<br />
<br />
“There are not many high school students who walk arm in arm.”<br />
<br />
“You never said this kind of things before.......”<br />
<br />
Masuzu seemed to not be able to tolerate this and was complaining.<br />
<br />
“Then, holding hands should be possible right? Let's hold hands.”<br />
<br />
“I refuse.”<br />
<br />
“Please hold hands with me, sorry to trouble you.”<br />
<br />
“…...even if you suddenly get polite, it's still no.”<br />
<br />
“Hey bitch fucking hold hands with me!”<br />
<br />
“Threatening me is also useless.”<br />
<br />
I jumped down from the edge, looking back at Masuzu.<br />
<br />
“Recently, you are a bit too much.”<br />
<br />
“What?”<br />
<br />
“I'm saying you're getting ahead of yourself, aren't you the same as the lovestruck brains we hate so much?”<br />
<br />
Masuzu's eyes widened with a “regrettable” look.<br />
<br />
“Stop joking, don't lump me together with those trash.”<br />
<br />
“It's the same, you saw how those people at the café looked at us right? There are people who looked like they're criticizing us for publicly showing affection, won't we get seen as lovestruck brains too?”<br />
<br />
Masuzu's voice raised when she heard this.<br />
<br />
“Saying I'm a lovestruck brain, what nonsense. From top to bottom it's not real; acting; fake. About this I'm very sure, please do not think too much of it.”<br />
<br />
“I know.”<br />
<br />
I sighed and surrendered.<br />
<br />
Masuzu nodded happily, and instantly hooked my arm the during the instant “An opening!”. Shoulder leaning closely, and her head leaned over as if she's showing affection.<br />
<br />
“...eh?”<br />
<br />
“'Eh' what, let's go.”<br />
<br />
“Ooo, oohh.”<br />
<br />
After walking for a while, we reached the junction that splits into my house and Masuzu's apartment, but she doesn't seem like she'll let go of my arm.<br />
<br />
“Why are you following me?”<br />
<br />
“We didn't finish discussing yet right? We never managed to plan any strategy after that right? So I need to go to your house, and won't you treat me to some monyomonyo<ref>Something like cuddling. This word only exists in this light novel and its adaptations.</ref>?”<br />
<br />
“…...”<br />
<br />
Really, this, this girl.<br />
<br />
“That, although I think it's impossible, but to make sure, I'll ask first.”<br />
<br />
“What?”<br />
<br />
I stared at Masuzu's blue eyes.<br />
<br />
“—Do you like me?”<br />
<br />
Initially I planned to act like it's nothing big and ask, but my voice turned sharp from getting nervous.<br />
<br />
I feel that after asking this, it will destroy my accomplice relationship between me and Masuzu, it makes me afraid.<br />
<br />
Masuzu doesn't know my thoughts.<br />
<br />
“It's impossible. What are you talking about?”<br />
<br />
“Yea, yea, that's right.”<br />
<br />
“Asking me—'Do you like me?' which handsome guy are you, to speak this line, please wait until your looks deviation gets above 70.”<br />
<br />
“Yes yes yes, I'm sorry to have an ugly face.”<br />
<br />
I feel disappointed for some reason. Of course I don't think she'll like me, but I thought she would be a bit more anxious or taken back. Looks like it's just me who's looking for trouble.<br />
<br />
“But, I want to perform monyomonyo, this feeling is true.”<br />
<br />
“…...ah?”<br />
<br />
Masuzu rubbed her face on my chest.<br />
<br />
“I don't have any thoughts about you, even though I'm thinking 'This idiot! Closet pervert! Virgin turned bad!', my body just wants to monyomonyo, this is an undeniable truth.”<br />
<br />
“Your choice of words are subtle......wait, what did you just say? Virgin turned bad?”<br />
<br />
“Isn't it nice? Anyway you want to be a virgin for the rest of your life right? So I will also be a virgin throughout my life, and only needs monyomonyo, so it's fair between us right?”<br />
<br />
“Don't call it fair all by yourself!”<br />
<br />
Virgin turned bad, Natsukawa Masuzu.<br />
<br />
Never thought that the school's number one beauty would be like this, the boys of the school must have been unable to imagined this.<br />
<br />
“Stop blabbering, let me monyomonyo! If not I can do it here!”<br />
<br />
“Yes, I know I know.”<br />
<br />
No choice, let her complete her monyomonyo fast and I'll just send her out.<br />
<br />
Once I opened the door, a noise came from the kitchen. I thought Saeko-san was back, but her shoes were not there. If that's the case, there's only one possible person.<br />
<br />
“Masuzu!”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“Go back!”<br />
<br />
I grabbed Masuzu's shoulder and turned her to the right.<br />
<br />
“What happened to you? I didn't even get my shoes off.”<br />
<br />
“Okay, tomorrow! We'll talk tomorrow! So let's call it an end here for today! Okay!?”<br />
<br />
The noise of the slippers got near.<br />
<br />
“Ei-kun, welcome home—♪......!?”<br />
<br />
Chiwa ran over happily in an apron, and froze after seeing Masuzu.<br />
<br />
Masuzu also froze looking at Chiwa.<br />
<br />
Their gaze sandwiched me, clashing.<br />
<br />
How do I stop this battlefield? My brain worked to its full potential to find an escape route.<br />
<br />
Before I got an answer, I thought the sparks from their eyes would become the fires of hell, but—<br />
<br />
“Wh—at, Natsukawa-san is here too? ♪ Why don't you come up? Let's eat together!”<br />
<br />
“Eh, Harusaki-san is here too? ♪ If I knew I would've brought a gift.♪”<br />
<br />
......?<br />
<br />
What? Why is their relationship so good?<br />
<br />
This feels bad......<br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura v06 070.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''Natsukawa Masuzu - LV 55'''<br />
<br />
'''Special skill:'''<br />
<br />
Commander L3<br />
<br />
Negotiator<br />
<br />
Counter L9<br />
<br />
One more hit<br />
<br />
'''Abilities'''<br />
<br />
Shoot 205 Mana 220 Evasion 210<br />
<br />
Brawl 190 Defense 1 Accuracy 215<br />
<br />
'''Trump Card Bonus:'''<br />
<br />
Decrease the opponent's energy by 10.<br />
<br />
<br />
'''Spirit Commands:'''<br />
<br />
Instincts (15) Iron wall (20) Confuse (50)<br />
<br />
Direct attack (20) Exhaust (30) Spirit （55）<br />
<br />
</div><br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and reference==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 1|#1]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 3|#3]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_6_Chapter_1&diff=382339OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 12014-08-16T08:07:55Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div><!--Translated by Timo from simplified Chinese version translated by 任雷劈 on www.wenku8.cn--><br />
==Chapter 1: The runaway<ref>The title can imply that the "runaway" can be run rampant</ref> Ex-Girlfriend leads to Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v06_023.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
Regardless of everything, the second semester started.<br />
<br />
All of tomorrow’s classes before noon were changed into assessment tests. This was different from the usual semester exams, because they didn't specify from which “page xxx of your textbook to page xxx” the questions would be based on. Furthermore, the questions would be designed to make us think hard, in order to test our real potential.<br />
<br />
After eating a bento from the convenience store for dinner, I had intended to start studying in my room—but I couldn't concentrate no matter what. My eyes kept slipping away from the summer cram school notes that I was reviewing.<br />
<br />
“How will it turn out with Hime….?”<br />
<br />
I leaned back on my chair as I massaged my temples with my eyes closed.<br />
<br />
The events that happened today were still imprinted in my mind——Hime’s defeated face.<br />
<br />
The time Saeko-san saw through our “fakeness”, Hime didn't even doubt us like Chiwa or Fuyuumi did. She was an innocent girl who rarely doubted people.<br />
<br />
All along, I had been deceiving this innocent Hime.<br />
<br />
Although it was weird to feel it at this stage of the game, I still felt guilty.<br />
<br />
From now on, would Hime still look at our fake relationship as if nothing happened? Or would she tell somebody because she couldn't hold it in anymore for some reason?<br />
<br />
“……maybe taking responsibility before it comes to that, would be the best choice……”<br />
<br />
As I was muttering, I received a text message.<br />
<br />
It was from Masuzu.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''Subject: I’m sad.'''<br />
<br />
<br />
Right now, I am pressured by a very very strong sense of guilt.<br />
<br />
Using such a dirty way to silence Akishino-san.<br />
<br />
I’m useless. I’m Natsukawa Kuzuzu.<ref>くず is trash, Masuzu replaced ます（真） of her name into “くず”</ref></div><br />
<br />
<br />
“Kuzuzu? That's surprisingly hard to read.”<br />
<br />
Just like a team full of useless people, Natsukawa Kuzuzu<ref>Kuzuzu is supposed to sound similarly to the way sports teams are named ("zu-zu"). So it's kind of like, "Team Trash".</ref>……just the thought of getting attacked by nine poison-tongued Masuzu's was depressing.<br />
<br />
I decided to just reply to her, “I’m also depressed.”<br />
<br />
After a few minutes, I received another message.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''Subject: It’s painful'''<br />
<br />
<br />
Aaah, is there someone who could come to hug me right now?<br />
<br />
If there were someone who's close to me, mo-nyo.<br />
<br />
Someone like a kind boyfriend mo-nyo-nyo.</div><br />
<br />
<br />
“……Her true desires are showing at the end of her sentences……”<br />
<br />
''What’s with this woman, doesn’t she need to worry about grades before exams?''<br />
<br />
Although I didn’t know when she studied, her results were surprisingly good. I remembered at the first semester’s exam, her results were in the top thirty. Maybe her brain—is what people call “a natural”.<ref>the expression he uses is like "it(knowledge) comes naturally to them"</ref><br />
<br />
Sadly, I’m not such a person. If I were, my results would've been good since early childhood. Although I felt that this was unfair, complaining wouldn't improve my results.<br />
<br />
It won't do before exams——once I replied, Masuzu sent another grumbling mo-nyo-mo-nyo text. But today, I couldn't back down. After replying “I’ll accompany you next time”, she let me off for once.<br />
<br />
“Uaah, it’s already this late.”<br />
<br />
Although it's already eleven at night, there was no progress in my studies. Usually this would have been my bed time, but it looked like I needed to stay up late tonight.<br />
<br />
“Okay, let’s work harder.”<br />
<br />
I loudly recited my “three laws” that I had pasted on the wall.<br />
<br />
* Studying comes first! <br />
<br />
* No romance! Love is very dangerous! <br />
<br />
* But don't let others believe I'm gay.<br />
<br />
<br />
After I finished reciting, I thought of something.<br />
<br />
The only one I managed to uphold was the third one……<br />
<br />
Originally I had planned to follow through with the first one, but with all the activities in Jien-otsu, I couldn't stick to it perfectly.<br />
<br />
As for the second… it was already utterly broken. 'Have nothing to do with love'? Seriously, it was more like love was chasing all out after me.<br />
<br />
Perhaps being misunderstood as gay would have been better.<br />
<br />
Maybe Chiwa and the rest would have given up if they thought that my preference was for males.<br />
<br />
“Perhaps I should ask Kaoru about this.”<br />
<br />
If he knew I had such a troubled story, maybe he would become my “boyfriend.” An eye for an eye, a fake boyfriend for a fake boyfriend.<br />
<br />
''…….no, that won't do.''<br />
<br />
Putting myself aside, Kaoru would have to face being talked about behind his back. No matter how popular and nice Kaoru was, if news of him being homosexual got out, he might not be able to continue with his high school life.<br />
<br />
As I thought about such random things, the night crept deeper.<br />
<br />
The only thing I could do now was study.<br />
<br />
Holding my pencil tightly and excluding all my other thoughts, I started doing English test questions.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
“Ei-kun. I said, Ei-kun!”<br />
<br />
I, who had fallen asleep on the table, was woken up by Chiwa in her uniform.<br />
<br />
I couldn't remember what time I slept. There was a pile of drool on my notebook, and all the vocabulary and grammar I learned over the summer looked like drowned worms.<br />
<br />
“You can’t do this. You have to sleep on the bed or else you'll catch a cold?”<br />
<br />
“Right now it still feels like summer, so nothing can go wrong.”<br />
<br />
I wiped my drool off with my arm. The sunlight that shined through the window was strong, and looked like it would be another hot day.<br />
<br />
“I brought my mom’s sandwich, do you want some?”<br />
<br />
“Oh, thank you—“<br />
<br />
“I’ll wait for you, come down quickly.”<br />
<br />
After changing into my uniform, a pleasant smell came from the living room. Scrumptious-looking warm milk and handmade sandwich by Chiwa's mom were on the table. Since I was little, I had always liked Chiwa's mom’s egg sandwich. The sourness and crunchiness of the onions was irresistible.<br />
<br />
As I was eating breakfast with Chiwa, I asked her what I had on my mind the entire day yesterday,<br />
<br />
“Did you guys meet up when I wasn't there?”<br />
<br />
Chiwa's hand, which was approaching towards the sandwiches, stopped immediately.<br />
<br />
“Wh-Why do you bring that up now? And who does 'you guys' refer to?”<br />
<br />
“Isn't that obvious? The maiden's club from Jien-otsu.”<br />
<br />
“Oh yeah——It's not like I can say 'no' to that...... maybe?”<br />
<br />
Chiwa shifted her eyes embarrassingly.<br />
<br />
“Just what did you guys talk about?”<br />
<br />
“Nothing much——you know, the usual girl talk——fashion accessories, gossip about relationships going on in school——I think Ei-kun would find that kind of stuff boring——?”<br />
<br />
“Hmm…….”<br />
<br />
Whenever Chiwa drags out the last syllable, she's always hiding something.<br />
<br />
“But, Ei-kun, I can tell you this.”<br />
<br />
“What?”<br />
<br />
“The maidens from Jien-otsu get along the best, and we can unite together!”<br />
<br />
For some reason Chiwa's chest puffed with pride.<br />
<br />
“…Repulsive.”<br />
<br />
“Eh! What do you mean by repulsive?”<br />
<br />
“Don’t you guys always fight when you’re together? Especially you and Masuzu."<br />
<br />
“That’s why I said it’ll be different from today on! We’ll get along the best——okay?”<br />
<br />
Chiwa's smile looked a bit unnatural.<br />
<br />
Masuzu and Hime also said the same thing yesterday. Something definitely happened between these four girls when I wasn't with them.<br />
<br />
“Why did you ask, Ei-kun?”<br />
<br />
“……It's nothing, I just felt curious.”<br />
<br />
I couldn't tell her about my conversation with Masuzu and Hime yesterday, so I just simply covered it up.<br />
<br />
“Ei-kun, can I ask you something as well?”<br />
<br />
“Sure, what?”<br />
<br />
“If you can't say it, you can choose not to answer……”<br />
<br />
Chiwa hesitated, which she rarely does, and spoke with her eyes unfocused.<br />
<br />
“Just now when I was using your kitchen, I saw some serious-looking scratches on the wall behind the dish rack. What happened?”<br />
<br />
Ah, that?<br />
<br />
Because I didn't want any recollection of it, I moved the rack to cover it up during the summer. I completely forgot about it until now.<br />
<br />
“That was the result of a couple’s fight. Roughly last spring, my mom threw plates at my dad, and this was what it left behind.”<br />
<br />
“……sounds like a fierce fight……”<br />
<br />
“Back then, they fought over 'Half of the money we used to buy this house is from my family!', 'I knew we could get it at such a cheap price only because I asked a contractor!' and the likes, so ruining the house is really ironic.”<br />
<br />
Just thinking about it was bad enough.<br />
<br />
I really hated allowing such people to dominate my life.<br />
<br />
I must absolutely become someone who runs his own life. I will not let the same situation happen where I dance to the tune of those love-struck types.<br />
<br />
“Also, Ei-kun.”<br />
<br />
“Hmm?”<br />
<br />
Chiwa shifted her body uncomfortably, and stared at me with her eyes gazing upwards.<br />
<br />
“I think Ei-kun’s parents are special cases.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“Although there are many couples or lovers with bad relationships, there are more who do not.”<br />
<br />
“That much, I understand.”<br />
<br />
Although I said that, it felt as if I wasn't truly convinced by that answer.<br />
<br />
After all I’m an anti-love———just where is this "perfect relationship?” I did feel some disdain for this topic.<br />
<br />
Even though the cause for this was the separation of my parents, recently I felt there was more to it. I could understand just by looking at Masuzu because I was the same as her. It was as if there was something more twisted in our hearts than in others.<br />
<br />
As for what that was, I didn't know myself.<br />
<br />
Chiwa tried to lighten the atmosphere by changing the topic.<br />
<br />
“Let’s not talk about this anymore. Have you been eating well recently, Ei-kun? Why is there only food from the convenience store in the rubbish bin?”<br />
<br />
“Still alright.”<br />
<br />
I didn't feel like making food when I was alone, so I just ate simply.<br />
<br />
“That won't do! With lack of sleep and nutrition, your body will deteriorate. You have to sleep and eat properly.”<br />
<br />
“I know, just shut up.”<br />
<br />
Without noticing, my voice turned unpleasant.<br />
<br />
Chiwa lowered her eyelids sadly.<br />
<br />
“I’m really, really worried about you…”<br />
<br />
Oh—shit.<br />
<br />
These eyes, were eyes that show when you’re really hurt.<br />
<br />
“I apologize, I said too much. I'm at fault.”<br />
<br />
Chiwa shook her head.<br />
<br />
“I don’t mind it at all, but you have to take better care of yourself. If you ruin your own body, you can’t perform in studies or club activities. Even if you have to sleep late, at least eat well, okay?”<br />
<br />
Umm——I let Chiwa worry about my diet.<br />
<br />
Somehow, it's like our roles had reversed.<br />
<br />
“Ah, it’s about time we leave.”<br />
<br />
Chiwa stood up and started cleaning the table. I looked at the time…… Uooh, this is bad, I wanted to go to school earlier to study for the test, but I ended up at leaving at the regular time.<br />
<br />
I left home with Chiwa. When we met the students who were also rushing to school at the school gate, I saw a familiar back.<br />
<br />
Shining under the sun was the black hair, bouncing around on her back.<br />
<br />
It was Hime.<br />
<br />
But it was different from usual.<br />
<br />
She had a long thing strapped on her back, covered with a purple cloth. The item inside was unknown. Which class would need that kind of thing?<br />
<br />
“Himecchi, did you get hurt?”<br />
<br />
Like Chiwa said, Hime's left arm was bandaged. But the quality of work was bad, and the end of the bandage flapped in the wind. No matter how one looked, it was made by an amateur.<br />
<br />
“But it seems weird. If it’s a fracture or a sprain, you'd have to use a cast to fix it in place, so is it a burn?”<br />
<br />
Chiwa, who had experience in injuries, tilted her head in wonder——However I have some ideas about this issue.<br />
<br />
The reason for those meaningless bandages.<br />
<br />
That huge thing strapped to her back.<br />
<br />
……I could think of why this might be.<br />
<br />
“Wait there, that first year!”<br />
<br />
Hime wanted to go into the school earlier than us, but was stopped by the disciplinary duo who was in charge of promoting the “Greet others campaign.” They were also there when Fuyuumi wanted to shut down the club: the third year with the ponytail, and the second year with the glasses.<br />
<br />
But Hime didn’t look at them, and tried to walk away.<br />
<br />
“Hey, you, wait up!”<br />
<br />
Ponytail-senpai wanted to grab Hime’s left shoulder. <br />
<br />
Hime instantly evaded, open her arms, stood on one leg and struck a pose—<br />
<br />
The pose of the eagle.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Don’t touch my sword! Do you want to get possessed by a dragon curse?”<br />
<br />
<br />
I suddenly felt sweat rolling down.<br />
<br />
Hime and ponytail-senpai started pushing each other, and the other students all stopped to watch the scene.<br />
<br />
Chiwa ran towards them, grabbed Hime from behind, and pulled her away.<br />
<br />
“Calm down, Himecchi! What happened to you?”<br />
<br />
“Don’t get near to me, human! ku…… I can’t! I can’t suppress the, the urge, to, kill!”<br />
<br />
Hime shook off Chiwa, fell to the floor, started rolling around, and knocked her forehead on the sign which had the school name. She fell quite beautifully, and voices echoing “Ohhh—” rang around us.<br />
<br />
I ran to her wanting to check if she was okay, but Hime instantly stood up, her forehead still red.<br />
<br />
“I said don’t come close to me, I can’t guarantee your safety, Villager A-ta.”<br />
<br />
“Vil-villager?”<br />
<br />
"I'm not Burning Fighting Fighter anymore?"——I was about to say this, but then I remembered it. Right, previously, to make Hime hate me, I made myself “Villager A who was given the memories of being the Burning Fighting Fighter,” but the effect was the opposite of what I hoped.<br />
<br />
“Right now I’m not Burning Prin Princess—|<br />
<br />
Hime started swinging the stick on her right hand. Ah, that was dangerous. Chiwa and I stood back three steps to evade it.<br />
<br />
“I’m the blood-stained crazy fighter ‘Burning Prin Princess • Genocide mode’! An!”<br />
<br />
Once the swinging stick hit the gate, Hime gave out a cute scream and let go. Her hand was probably numb from the impact. What a weak warrior.<br />
<br />
“What, what do you mean by genocide? What do you want to do with that stick!”<br />
<br />
Ponytail-senpai had sweat on her forehead, and she asked Hime with slightly shaking legs.<br />
<br />
“Hmph! Only the sword knows the fate of the sword……that’s right, only this “Raijin Slayer” knows.”<ref>Raijin means Dragon God</ref><br />
<br />
Hime picked up the fallen stick, and she suddenly held it with both her hands into the air. Her voice didn't seem firm. Could it be because her character was not complete yet?”<br />
<br />
“Be careful, Wyverns. Right now I won’t be as soft as before, because I've thrown away my kind heart and exchanged it with the powerful Genocide mode!”<br />
<br />
“Don’t be stupid! You'll affect your future like this!”<br />
<br />
“This mode’s power is ‘lightning.’ It can release a power equivalent to twelve times the power of a thunder in this world in a single strike!”<br />
<br />
“Then you can work in the electrical company, can’t you?”<br />
<br />
What a good senpai, guiding Hime so seriously.<br />
<br />
There were a lot of people around the two, as almost every student stopped to watch.<br />
<br />
After a while, someone easily parted a road through the crowd like Moses——Fuyuumi was finally here.<br />
<br />
“Wait, just what is happening here?”<br />
<br />
“Well, I also want to ask that.”<ref>this Keita</ref><br />
<br />
“Why today, out of all days? Has the chuunibyou worsened?”<br />
<br />
Also, Hime's embarrassing moves usually only appeared in front of us. I heard she was quiet and did not stand out in Class 2, and she certainly was not the kind of people to make such decorated performance. <br />
<br />
What happened to her today then?<br />
<br />
It was just like letting go of something in front of the crowd———no, it’s she like gave up on herself.<br />
<br />
“Anyway, Hime-chan, give me that stick!”<br />
<br />
Her master, Fuyuumi, came close, and Hime held her Raijin Slayer close while moving back.<br />
<br />
“Sorry master, I cannot return to the usual peaceful life any more.”<br />
<br />
“What are you saying? You think you can become popular with that kind of thing?”<br />
<br />
Chuunibyou vs. Love-struck mind. Although this was an interesting match up, I couldn't leave myself out of this since Hime was involved.<br />
<br />
“Whatever, just give it to me!”<br />
<br />
“No. A human won't be able to handle this sword.”<br />
<br />
They both started pulling at the stick, and the purple cloth covering it loosened. The thing inside that came out was a fishing pole. I didn't know what it could do against the Wyverns, but looked like It could catch a lot of eels.<br />
<br />
Because the cloth came off, Hime and Fuyyumi who were pulling at it fell almost simultaneously. Fuyuumi, who was pulling harder, knocked her head on the electrical pole, and made a loud sound; it sounded kind of painful.<br />
<br />
Hime managed to escape because she was weaker, and stood up before Fuyuumi who was clutching on her head in pain. She looked at Fuyuumi apologetically————but she immediately looked down, picked up her fishing pole and cloth, and walked towards the school gate.<br />
<br />
“Hi, Hime-chan! Wait! Listen to what I'm saying!”<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi finally stood up with some effort, but her voice didn't reach Hime.<br />
<br />
“What could have happened to Himecchi?”<br />
<br />
Chiwa tilted her head, looking disturbed.<br />
<br />
In the crowd, looking at the drama, I saw Masuzu. She was looking at Hime's back with a troubled look.<br />
<br />
It looked like things were going in an unexpected direction.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 0|#0]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 2|#2]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_6_Chapter_0&diff=382300OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 02014-08-16T06:27:43Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div><!--Translated by Timo from simplified Chinese version translated by 任雷劈 on www.wenku8.cn--><br />
[[File:Oreshura_v06_004.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Fake boyfriend】 にせ かれし、ふぇいく<br />
<br />
<br />
:''1.A boyfriend used to lie to others, a fake lover.<br />
<br />
:''2.A human puppet for the sole sake of performing monyomonyo on.<br />
<br />
<br />
(Source: SBCreative magazine “Dictionary of the Art of Bringing out Yourself")</div><br />
<br />
<br />
The more tricks we play, the more stupid little things will foil our plans.<br />
<br />
—Eita, Regret of the Soul<br />
<br />
<br />
==Chapter 0: Relationship as fake lovers exposed is mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v06_005.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
A memory that I don’t want to recall.<br />
<br />
It was a year before this one, during the spring of my third year of middle school.<br />
<br />
''“You were always lying to me, weren’t you?”''<br />
<br />
''“There was that incident, and now there's this one. Every single thing was a lie!”''<br />
<br />
The relationship between my parents who had a tensed bond since the year-end was worsening. Although there was an unspoken rule that they would control themselves when I was awake, it seemed like the arguments quickly picked up during the night.<br />
<br />
In the beginning I had been anxious, but I got numb of it after a while. I always shut myself in my room, listening to music over my headphones to drown out their voices.<br />
<br />
However, during those lapses when one song stops, it was still possible to hear Dad’s excuses and Mom’s shouts. Their roles changed each day, and today it looked like it was Mom’s turn to attack. She was shouting about Dad’s dishonesty and cheating.<br />
<br />
It really was disheartening. My heart was already cold.<br />
<br />
Mom looked really angry at Dad’s lies, but to me, she wasn't very different. She said things like,“Mom and Dad will always be lovey-dovey! Ei-kun is the product of our love!” and so on when I was small. When I look at it now, wasn’t that all a lie?<br />
<br />
If it's going to get exposed immediately, then don’t bother lying.<br />
<br />
If you're going to start lying, at least go through with it till the very end.<br />
<br />
And if you ever get exposed, just earnestly say, “I'm sorry”.<br />
<br />
From this ugly argument between the two, I should have learned this long ago.<br />
<br />
<i>I was supposed to have learned</i>.<br />
<br />
—Easier said than done.<br />
<br />
At the start of the second semester of my first year of high school, I was faced with a serious situation.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
After school, the corridor outside the auditorium had turned into a mayhem.<br />
<br />
“A fake boyfriend, what does it mean?”<br />
<br />
Hime, still sitting on the floor, stared at us. Masuzu and I look back at her, unable to say anything.<br />
<br />
This lie that had been skillfully maintained for quite a while—although not perfectly, it had deceived Chiwa, Fuyuumi, and the rest of the student body that we were lovers. Unexpectedly, it was now exposed simply because Hime 'accidentally overheard' it. <br />
<br />
“Hey, president, what does it mean?”<br />
<br />
Hime asked with a quivering voice, and Masuzu stared at her.<br />
<br />
“So you heard us, Akishino-san.”<br />
<br />
“Why? Is what Eita-kun’s aunt said true?”<br />
<br />
“Of course not, we really are true lovers.”<br />
<br />
I look at Masuzu instinctively.<br />
<br />
Looked like she simply planed to cover this up again.<br />
<br />
“Then what was this ‘fake boyfriend’ thing you were talking about?”<br />
<br />
“Hmm, first—let’s start from the time when I made contact with the hyperdimensional thought entity.” Masuzu said with a serious expression.<br />
<br />
Hyperdimensional thought entity.<br />
<br />
''……which one is it…….''<br />
<br />
“This happened a few days after I started my relationship with Eita-kun. I felt the presence of a powerful ‘Dragon Aura’, and encountered an interface of the hyperdimensional thought entity who called himself ‘Pillar Man’<ref>柱の男 or Pillar Men aka "Man in the column" is a race of immortal beings which play an antagonistic role in the second part of Jojo</ref>. He came to warn me, ‘Kidou Eita is Burning Fighting Fighter, if you have a relationship with him, you will attract the enmity of the Wyverns and get into trouble’. But even then I could not give up on Eita-kun, and thus the man told me this, "If that’s the case, you only need to chant 'fake boyfriend' when Hermit Purple<ref> Old Joseph Joestar’s stand in JoJo’s Bizarre Adventure, it can read minds and use clairvoyance</ref> of the Wyverns uses illusionary power on you". And then—just a moment ago, we were under his illusionary power, you should understand this right?”<br />
<br />
''Ah, I remember.''<br />
<br />
I remembered this was Hime's setting in the current world, kind of like 'Gaia' theory.<br />
<br />
Although I almost forgot about this setting, Masuzu still remembered it quite clearly. She even managed to slip in some JoJo references.<br />
<br />
Looks like Masuzu planned to use Hime’s chuunibyou to her advantage and cover this incident up. It was a beautiful plan……no, a despicable plan. You could say she had gotten a hold of Hime’s weakness.<br />
<br />
But—<br />
<br />
<br />
“Stop it with that nonsense!”<br />
<br />
<br />
Hime’s shout took Masuzu aback, and she could only close her mouth.<br />
<br />
Even I was shocked and almost shouted in surprise.<br />
<br />
For Hime, it was a pretty rare occasion to see her shouting, and more importantly—————— This was also the first time.<br />
<br />
Even though indirectly, this was the first time Hime had called her own imagination “nonsense”.<br />
<br />
“……nonsense?”<br />
<br />
Masuzu’s taken aback expression disappeared after an instant, and she smiled.<br />
<br />
A smile which looked like a challenge, but also like an empty threat.<br />
<br />
“Nonsense? What do you mean? Isn’t this what Akishino-san always says? You are the Burning Prin Princess, and the girlfriend of Burning Fighting Fighter Kidou-kun during his past life, right? Isn’t this the ‘truth’ you said over and over, right?”<br />
<br />
Hime stared at Masuzu fiercely.<br />
<br />
Her eyes showed fear……and, a very obvious 'anger'.<br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at her eyes calmly and said, “Then…… it's also true that I’m Eita-kun’s ‘girlfriend’. Let’s not talk about Harusaki-san and Fuyuumi-san, but you, the ‘ex-girlfriend’, should understand, right?”<br />
<br />
It would appear that Masuzu was offering a deal to Hime.<br />
<br />
<br />
''—I always pretended not to see through your lies.''<br />
<br />
''—So, will you pretend not to see through mine as well?''<br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v06_011.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
This was not unreasonable. After all, at least Masuzu never looked down on Hime’s chuunibyou behavior by questioning “Isn’t this just your imagination?”<br />
<br />
But, was it really okay to compare Hime’s chuunibyou and our fake relationship like they were the same thing?<br />
<br />
I didn't think so, and Hime probably felt similarly.<br />
<br />
“……I never thought President was like this……”<br />
<br />
Hime muttered while looking at Masuzu with red eyes.<br />
<br />
“No, I’ve always been, from head to toe, this kind of woman.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu took her phone out of her pocket.<br />
<br />
She showed Hime her “乙” phonestrap to Hime, who was still sitting on the floor.<br />
<br />
“It's as you said, Akishino-san. We are all partners. We are all comrades who like Eita-kun. We're all friends. Isn't that right?”<br />
<br />
I pondered about Masuzu’s words.<br />
<br />
All the girls who liked me were good friends? What was that?<br />
<br />
Had Hime said this kind of thing before? Was it when I wasn't there?<br />
<br />
Hime stared at the “乙” phonestrap, biting her lips in silence. It seemed like there was a storm inside her heart. Finally, her facial expression disappeared.<br />
<br />
The heat went down—this perhaps is the way to describe it. Even though she went back to her usual expressionless face, her eyes were still red.<br />
<br />
“……mission acknowledged, returning to everyday mode.”<br />
<br />
“Heh?” I exclaimed.<br />
<br />
“That's exactly it, Himeka Sei Heavensrain.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu was helping Hime with her words…... though her expression looked to me as if she was enduring pain.<br />
<br />
''……what is this.''<br />
<br />
What were they doing? This tense atmosphere.<br />
<br />
I think raging was better than this. Hime questioning, Masuzu retorting, and other students and teachers running and turning this into a battlefield would have been better.<br />
<br />
But, the reality was,<br />
<br />
“Here, grab this.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu extended her hand towards Hime who wanted to stand up.<br />
<br />
“Thank you, President.”<br />
<br />
Hime said unnaturally.<br />
<br />
“Let’s go back to the club room. Harusaki-san and Fuyuumi-san must be worried.”<br />
<br />
“Please hold on for a while, I’ve something to do.”<br />
<br />
“Something?”<br />
<br />
Hime walked in the opposite direction from the club room. There was a toilet over there, so she had probably intended to use the toilet when she walked out of the club room and unintentionally overheard us.<br />
<br />
After Masuzu confirmed that Hime disappeared at the corner———— She suddenly threw herself onto me in a hug.<br />
<br />
<br />
<big>“<b>NUWAAAAN WHAT SHOULD WE DOOOOOOOOOOO!</b>”</big><br />
<br />
<br />
She rested her head on my chest with teary eyes. This was her "completely devastated" mode. Furthermore, the school’s most beautiful girl should not say something like “Nuwaaaaan”.<br />
<br />
“What should we do, what should we do Eita? AAAAAAHHH”<br />
<br />
“Hey, calm down.”<br />
<br />
“It’s outttttn! It's finally outtttttn! Aaaa, Akishino-san, who will she tell? Maybe she'll talk it over with her master Fuyuumi-san? Her relationship with Mana has recently been quite good right? Will she tell Harusaki-san too? Nooo, no, no, no, no, no, if Harusaki Chiwa learns this, then this everything will be over!”<ref>She switches to a child like tone here. If you are wondering, Chiwa, Hime, Ai & Masuzu all have "child like" tones and they are all different from each other</ref><br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v06_015.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
“Ca · lm · do · wn!”<br />
<br />
I gripped Masuzu’s shoulder and glared at her face like we were butting foreheads.<br />
<br />
<!-- TLC check please--><br />
“You saw how Hime acted right? It doesn't look like she'll tell anybody soon, right? Hime's not someone who would just give other people’s secrets away".<br />
<br />
“……really?”<br />
<br />
Masuzu tilted her head slightly while sulking a little. I couldn't let myself be fooled by this cute move.<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, what's with your way of covering this up? Wasn’t it a bit too much?”<br />
<br />
“Hmph! And what's with that?<br />
<br />
Masuzu covered her face slightly with her left hand, raised her right shoulder, and spoke with a determined pose,<br />
<br />
“I—am someone who would do anything to be your girlfriend!”<br />
<br />
“……uoo”<br />
<br />
Although I accidentally exposed a pleased look and felt a little embarrassed about it, I wasn't happy at all……<br />
<br />
“I do understand myself. That I am a detestable woman.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu’s voice suddenly dropped, and she wiped her tears with her fingertips.<br />
<br />
“Using Akishino-san’s imagination to cover my lies honestly is the worst. I know that myself too. But I don’t want it to be like this! I don’t want to ruin my 'relationship'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -50px;">Fake</span> with you because of something like this!”<br />
<br />
“I told you to calm down……”<br />
<br />
''You get flustered so easily because of the guilt you feel towards Hime. Pretending to be cold, making such lies without hesitation, and hurting yourself in the process, it makes people speechless.''<br />
<br />
“Anyways, you should return to the clubroom first.”<br />
<br />
I patted Masuzu on the back and tried my best to speak with a calm tone.<br />
<br />
“We can't stay here anymore. Who knows when the cultural society members will show up. If we're seen like this, then it really will be over for us.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked like she was a child who received orders to stay at home and guard it.<br />
<br />
“How about you, Eita-kun? Where will you go?”<br />
<br />
“Toilet.”<br />
<br />
“Going with Akishino-san? How shameless!”<br />
<br />
“It’s the men’s toilet!”<br />
<br />
I had originally wanted to go to the toilet, but Masuzu had chased after me, so this is not a lie.<br />
<br />
Masuzu left the corridor while glancing back a lot. After she disappeared from sight, I went to the men’s toilet. After I quickly finished my business, I immediately returned to the clubroom—<br />
<br />
—someone had not yet returned.<br />
<br />
I waited outside the ladies’ toilet while looking out for other students nervously, but I had no choice but to wait.<br />
<br />
Fortunately, I only waited a few minutes for her. That’s great, looks like I didn’t miss her, and I quickly scanned to see for other students.<br />
<br />
“Ei…ta……?”<br />
<br />
A red-eyed Hime stood there dumbfounded.<br />
<br />
“Hime, for having lied to you for so long, I’m really sorry!”<br />
<br />
On behalf of me and my 'girlfriend' who couldn’t be honest, I bowed deeply in apology.<br />
<br />
Hime rubbed her eyes nervously.<br />
<br />
“Why is Eita apologizing?”<br />
<br />
“Masuzu was troubled by the constant confessions from so many guys, so she wanted to find a fake boyfriend to stop this situation. Since I’m the accomplice, I’m also to blame.”<br />
<br />
“I don’t understand what’s Eita trying to say.”<br />
<br />
Hime blinked a few times, then she spoke with her usual calmed look.<br />
<br />
“Natsukawa-kaichou is Eita’s girlfriend in this world; and I’m— Eita’s girlfriend in his previous life<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -120px;">Ex girlfriend</span>. Contacting Eita who has not fully recovered his past memories, completely awakening him, and battling the Wyverns is my mission.”<br />
<br />
“Hey, Hime, listen to me, just now what Masuzu said is—“<br />
<br />
“It's not like that!”<ref>She denies it with a child like tone</ref><br />
<br />
She was so loud it startled me.<br />
<br />
She lowered her head, her fringe covering her expression, and her small shoulders were shivering.<br />
<br />
“I’m Burning Prin Princess, Himeka Sei Heavensrain. Created through the Hyperdimensional Thought Entity, the Battle Earthnoid Bio Matrix Earthnoid Device.”<br />
<br />
“You said Earthnoid twice.”<br />
<br />
“Tai Earsunoid! Baio! Maturikusu! Devaisu!”<ref>She switches the tone in this sentence. Tai = battle</ref><br />
<br />
This was bad, she's getting angry. Also, the “Villager A” setting was gone.<br />
<br />
Just like I feared ruining my fake relationship with Masuzu, it looked like Hime was also afraid of something.<br />
<br />
Afraid that the atmosphere of the “Jien-otsu” would be ruined? Or afraid that her chuunibyou imagination would be ruined? Or both?<br />
<br />
“…..I understand.”<br />
<br />
I nodded while patting her head.<br />
<br />
“I’m sorry, Hime.”<br />
<br />
“You have no reason to apologize.”<br />
<br />
Hime said softly, still avoiding eye contact with me.<br />
<br />
Although just a bit, she looked at ease when she closed her eyes. This was salvation for me.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Although I went back to the clubroom with Hime, there weren’t any more club activities today.<br />
<br />
Originally we had wanted to discuss the performance for the school festival, but president Masuzu wasn’t paying attention, ergo the discussion about it couldn’t be held. In the middle, Fuyuumi left for her hall monitor activities and Chiwa’s friend phoned her, so we ended without deciding on anything.<br />
<br />
<br />
“There are still two months till the school festival, so we don’t need to rush. Let’s do it slowly.”<br />
<br />
Masuzu said this after the school bell rang—but could we attend the school festival in this condition?<br />
<br />
On the surface, Jien-otsu was the same as it was during the first semester and the summer holidays, but the amount of landmines had increased. Hime discovering our lie was the largest mine, and when that explodes, it'll start a chain reaction with the remaining hidden mines, completely burning down my high school life.<br />
<br />
I had no choice but to be more wary than usual and continue my relationship with Masuzu carefully. As I hated love from the bottom of my heart, I had to continue to fake my relationship with this similarly anti-love woman. <br />
<br />
But—I also found myself thinking, would Hime expose this to everybody and trigger all the landmines altogether? Since I didn’t have the courage to expose myself, if I could get Hime to do this, it would be a load off my chest.<br />
<br />
This way, I wouldn't need to lie to anyone anymore.<br />
<br />
To Kaoru, Fuyuumi, or Saeko-san.<br />
<br />
And also—to Chiwa.<br />
<br />
“What's wrong, Ei-kun? Is something on my face?<br />
<br />
Chiwa, who was locking the windows, titled her head and smiled.<br />
<br />
“……oh, the chips you just ate stuck to your face.”<br />
<br />
“Fue? No!”<br />
<br />
As I watched Chiwa wipe her mouth embarrassingly, I realized I was thinking about something despicable.<br />
<br />
I found myself tired of lying.<br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura v06 022.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''Harusaki Chiwa - LV. 50'''<br />
<br />
'''Special Skill:''' Go Wild<br />
<br />
'''Potential:''' L9<br />
<br />
'''Fighting Mentality:''' Charge<br />
<br />
'''Abilities:'''<br />
<br />
Shoot 170 - Skill Appraisal 150 - Evasion 175<br />
<br />
Wrestle 200 - Defense 170 - Accuracy 170<br />
<br />
'''Trump Card BONUS:''' When unit ｢Kidou Eita｣ is on an adjacent space, deal 1.5X damage to enemies.<br />
<br />
'''Spirit Commands:'''<br />
<br />
True Nature (10) - Trust (20) - Boldness (50)<br />
<br />
Unyielding (15) - Hot-blooded (35) - Awakening (60)<br />
<br />
</div><br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 1|#1]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_5_Chapter_6&diff=382140OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 62014-08-15T19:22:55Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>[[File:Oreshura v05 244.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Arrogant Middle School Girl】''' Natsukawa Mana<br />
<br />
Max: LV. 60<br />
<br />
Attack: 3000<br />
<br />
Defense: 2000<br />
<br />
Special: Solve it with money<br />
<br />
<br />
'''【Reliable Best Friend】''' Asoi Kaoru<br />
<br />
Max: LV. 70<br />
<br />
Attack: 1500<br />
<br />
Defense: 4000<br />
<br />
Special: Discuss your concerns<br />
<br />
<br />
'''【Anti-Love】''' Kidou Eita<br />
<br />
Max: LV. 50<br />
<br />
Attack: 2000<br />
<br />
Defense: 1500<br />
<br />
Special: Bookworm<br />
</div><br />
<br />
==#6: The End==<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 245.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
It was September 1st.<br />
<br />
'The end of summer vacation was the end of the world.' I used to think this way in middle school, but right now I was thinking like this for a different reason; of course, it was because club activities were starting again. As soon as I thought about how I might get caught up in a whirlpool of mayhem again, I wanted to curl up in bed with an out-of-season summer cold.<br />
<br />
It was the school opening ceremony.<br />
<br />
In order to listen to a pointless speech from our principle, we had been assembled in the gymnasium. Kaoru tapped on my shoulder from behind me,<br />
<br />
"Eita, you look exhausted. What's up?"<br />
<br />
My best friend had a bright smile today as well. His eyes were sparkling, his skin was glossy, and even his eyelashes were long like a girl's. What did he eat and what time did he go to bed to look like that? If I published it, I'd make a fortune.<br />
<br />
"...vacation's over, so of course I'm melancholic."<br />
<br />
"Really? At the contrary, I'm pretty happy because I'll see all of our classmates again, right?"<br />
<br />
Kaoru was the secretary of the student council and had a wide circle of friends. Earlier, he had been surrounded by a lot of friends in the classroom.<br />
<br />
"Hmph! Die you riajuu, you're my enemy!"<br />
<br />
Kaoru patted me on the shoulder, and started to fidget as if trying to tease me.<br />
<br />
"You're calling me a riajuu? How silly. Eita's more of one, right?"<br />
<br />
"Huh? On what basis?"<br />
<br />
"That's because, look—"<br />
<br />
Kaoru aimed his eyes at a line of people to my right.<br />
<br />
I followed his gaze and by chance, my eyes met with Hime's who was lined up amongst the girls from Class B.<br />
<br />
Hime's mouth went wide with a soft exclamation of surprise, but she quickly lowered her head and hid her face. Even from a distance meters away, I could tell that even her ears and neck were completely red.<br />
<br />
"Akishino-san's been looking at you this whole time. Did you not notice?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
I hadn't noticed.<br />
<br />
But she wasn't actually staring at me, was she? —it was more like she was muttering some kind of curse?<br />
<br />
"It's not just Akishino-san. Look over there."<br />
<br />
I looked where Kaoru pointed and saw that Fuyuumi had pinned on her disciplinary committee member armband and was currently inspecting the lines. While she checked the uniforms and hairstyles of the students, she occasionally stole glances at me.<br />
<br />
When our eyes met, she winked, and I somehow felt like I even heard a ｢pa~cha｣ sound effect—<br />
<br />
"Hahaha, that's definitely Ai-chan's style of flirting."<br />
<br />
Even if Kaoru laughed, I couldn't get myself to laugh at all.<br />
<br />
That was because the other disciplinary committee members were also staring at me.<br />
<br />
''—If you dump our companion, we won't forgive you!''<br />
<br />
I felt like the stabbing glares that pricked my back were filled with those kinds of threats. The people who had this one sentiment towards me were most powerful legion at Hane High, the disciplinary committee, which could potentially become my enemy...<br />
<br />
"But, the first one was 『that person』, though."<br />
<br />
Even though he didn't specify the name, I could guess who it was based on how Kaoru said it.<br />
<br />
I looked towards the line of girls from Class E, and sure enough Chiwa was watching me from the very front.<br />
<br />
She smiled as she made a tiny wave. I couldn't help but wave back, but then she—<br />
<br />
''I.''<br />
<br />
''Love.''<br />
<br />
''You.''<br />
<br />
''The.'' <br />
<!--Adding this line for fluency--><br />
<br />
''Most.''<br />
<br />
—She mimed with her lips.<br />
<br />
I hastily averted my eyes, but—<br />
<br />
"You're blushing? Eita."<br />
<br />
Kaoru pointed this out with a smile, but my cheeks continued to get hotter and hotter.<br />
<br />
Damn! I'm supposed to be anti-love!<br />
<br />
"W-What's with that girl?! She has no sense in this kind of place!"<br />
<br />
"What's wrong with that? She's just expressing that she loves you in that way, Eita?"<br />
<br />
"I have a girlfriend! What am I supposed to do!?"<br />
<br />
I shot back, but I suddenly realized something very strange.<br />
<br />
Initially, the reason why Masuzu and I made the ｢fake couple contract｣ was to protect Masuzu from getting confessions from boys.<br />
<br />
But now, wasn't I using the ｢I have a girlfriend｣ excuse to hold back Chiwa, Hime, and Fuyuumi's crisscrossing attacks?<br />
<br />
Ever since then, I've never seen anyone confess to Masuzu, so the ｢fake couple｣ excuse was undoubtedly very effective. But what happened to me? Even though I had a girlfriend, there were these girls who didn't want to give up. How was I supposed to deal with them? Was becoming gay my only choice?<br />
<br />
"E-Eita, over t-there."<br />
<br />
Kaoru called out to me with a trembling voice, and I turned around to look. My line of sight merged with Masuzu's gaze, who was lined up diagonally behind me to the right.<br />
<br />
Although she had a friendly smile… her clenched hands were trembling, unable to hide the throbbing that clearly rippled over her body.<br />
<br />
Just like Chiwa from earlier, she moved her lips without making a sound,<br />
<br />
''Don't!''<br />
<br />
''Look!''<br />
<br />
''At!''<br />
<br />
''Other!''<br />
<br />
''Girls!''<br />
<!--Dropping a line for fluency (don't need 6 words)--><br />
<!--Adding in italics to parallel earlier telepathy--><br />
<br />
—She declared those precious words.<br />
<br />
Since my girlfriend was less calm than either my childhood friend or ex-girlfriend, this was honestly pretty incredible. We won't consider the fiancée for now.<br />
<br />
Kaoru spoke with fearful words.<br />
<br />
"It seems like Natsukawa-san's power has increased since last semester.<br />
<br />
"Yeah, but mostly her jealousy."<br />
<br />
"Are there club activities after school today?"<br />
<br />
"...Yes."<br />
<br />
Last night, Masuzu sent a text message saying, ｢Tomorrow, you must come to discuss the plans for next semester!｣.<br />
<br />
If everyone gathered under this kind of atmosphere, surely a huge clash would come out of it?<br />
<br />
Perhaps someone would even pull out a kitchen knife? Perhaps even a Rambo Knife?<ref>A type of survival knife popularized in http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rambo_(film_series)</ref><br />
<br />
If that happened, it'd be too late to save myself.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Kaoru, do you have a copy of 『Jump』in the classroom?" <ref>He's referring the Shounen jump… and advice that he received earlier in the series.</ref><br />
<br />
"I forgot to take home the ones I left in my locker, so there should be two copies."<br />
<br />
"Thanks so much! Can you lend those two to me later?"<br />
<br />
The thicker it was, the better. It'd improve my survival rate.<br />
<br />
Even if it turned into mayhem with knives and swords—I still had to be a man!<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
I was worried for nothing.<br />
<br />
"The new semester has finally arrived—let the Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self recommence!"<br />
<br />
Masuzu declared this in our club room after school. The other three responded with enthusiastic applause.<br />
<br />
Chiwa looked at everyone's faces,<br />
<br />
"It looks like all of our members are present! That's great!"<br />
<br />
"I also feel happiest when we're all together. It's peaceful."<br />
<br />
"Hehehe, I've slowly started to like this club too!"<br />
<br />
Hime and Fuyuumi had wide smiles across their faces. Their mood was so good, it absolutely horrified me.<br />
<br />
"What's with you guys? Is there some sort of occasion?"<br />
<br />
"Oh dear, is Eita-kun not happy? We've all reunited."<br />
<br />
"Well not exactly that."<br />
<br />
I also vigorously welcomed such peaceful club activities, but I couldn't help but suspect something was going on.<br />
<br />
"Oh yeah Ei-kun, why is your stomach so big?"<br />
<br />
"Huh?! No it's not, this is…"<br />
<br />
I had placed two copies of JUMP under my shirt, so I looked a bit like a pregnant woman.<br />
<br />
"Eita, virgin pregnancy?"<br />
<br />
"How shameless, how many months pregnant are you? Who's the father?"<br />
<br />
Hime and Fuyuumi made some irresponsible remarks. Of course I wasn't a virgin girl and I certainly wasn't about to give birth.<br />
<br />
"Of course not—I put the books I borrowed from Kaoru here because it'd be too heavy to put it in my backpack, hahaha."<br />
<br />
Under the unfathomable expressions of the four girls, I took the magazines from below my shirt and placed them on the table.<br />
<br />
"Well, if Eita-kun likes it, there's nothing to say about it. Today we'll be starting club activities."<br />
<br />
Masuzu wrote large letters on the whiteboard.<br />
<br />
'''Take first place at Hane High's anniversary—!'''<br />
<br />
"Take first place….?"<br />
<br />
This wasn't an exam or a sports competition, so I didn't quite understand.<br />
<br />
"Does Ei-kun not get it? At the anniversary of our school's founding, there'll be a ranking of the performances that each club puts on."<br />
<br />
"Who judges it?"<br />
<br />
"People from outside the school will vote. After all the acts finish, they'll count the ballots. They say everyone gets really excited during that time."<br />
<br />
I see. It looked like our school really liked lively festivals like those.<br />
<br />
"But, can we put on a show? There's only five of us."<br />
<br />
"That's why we're starting to think now. Let's think together."<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked at all the club members and smiled sweetly.<br />
<br />
"Even if our club doesn't have many members, it won't be a problem. If we work together as a team, we won't lose to anyone. We'll join forces and become the winners."<br />
<br />
"J-join forces and work together?"<br />
<br />
I couldn't help but repeat those words as a question.<br />
<br />
Where did this mayhem-filled club look to find vocabulary like teamwork and joining forces? Even jokes had limits.<br />
<br />
"Yeah! For these kinds of activities, you got to have strong bonds to win!"<br />
<br />
—Haa, that's weird?<br />
<br />
"We're the bravest team that was chosen, and shining bonds are the key to victory!"<br />
<br />
"As long as the five of us work together, we'll do really well, right?"<br />
<br />
It wasn't just Chiwa. For some reason, even Hime and Fuyuumi seemed really excited.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
What was going on with these girls?<br />
<br />
Why were they saying stuff like teamwork and joining forces? <br />
<br />
"You guys seem kind of different today."<br />
<br />
Chiwa tilted her head,<br />
<br />
"Different, how so?"<br />
<br />
"Maybe I shouldn't say this, but I didn't think the relationship between you all was ''that'' good."<br />
<br />
"That was something of the past."<br />
<br />
As Masuzu said this, she took her 「乙」strap that hung from her cellphone.<br />
<br />
Almost like they were ganging up on me, Chiwa and the rest of them also took out their cellphone straps and displayed them.<br />
<br />
"Did Ei-kun put his on?"<br />
<br />
"Ah, yeah."<br />
<br />
Since I was asked like that, I also took out the 「乙」strap that hung off my cellphone.<br />
<br />
"After the 『Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self』had that club trip, we've forged some steady bonds."<br />
<br />
"We're going to gather all of our strengths. The goal is to be cute and popular!"<br />
<br />
"In order to become an outstanding maiden, we have to risk our lives in battle!"<br />
<br />
"Hehe, if I become our coach, there won't be a problem at all!"<br />
<br />
The four of them looked at each other with smiles on their faces, and then they turned their eyes on me.<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, please lead our team cheer."<br />
<br />
"C-Cheer?"<br />
<br />
"Something like ｢Fight!｣ or ｢Let's get started—｣."<br />
<br />
Since Masuzu asked, I didn't have a choice.<br />
<br />
"L-Let's fight, yeah—"<br />
<br />
"Yeah——♪"<br />
<br />
The four maidens raised their fists into the air.<br />
<br />
I felt like the circumstances have kind of derailed, but if they were on friendly terms, at least it was a good thing.<br />
<br />
...it's a good thing, right?<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
And just like that, we started discussions, and Masuzu chased after me when I went to the bathroom.<br />
<br />
"Waaa! W-What are you doing?!"<br />
<br />
Not caring for the consequences, Masuzu hugged me from behind and pushed me into an empty classroom.<br />
<br />
"You were talking to others girls again, weren't you?"<br />
<br />
"How would you know!?"<br />
<br />
"You even said one thousand thirty-eight words."<br />
<br />
"How terrifying!"<br />
<br />
What was wrong with the girl? She was saying more and more extreme things.<br />
<br />
"Are you saying I can't talk to Chiwa and the rest of them? That's too absurd. There's no way a ｢girlfriend｣ can have that kind of authority."<br />
<br />
When I said that, Masuzu looked surprised and seemed to sober up.<br />
<br />
"...I-I don't mean to force you to do things to that extreme. It's just that my chest hurts when you talk to other girls…"<br />
<br />
I gave a big sigh.<br />
<br />
"Why are you troubling yourself to that extent? You know that I'm a fake boyfriend."<br />
<br />
"I don't understand myself anymore."<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked away from me and her shoulders drooped very pitifully.<br />
<br />
"Recently, I've been less and less able to understand myself. I know love is pointless, but whenever I'm around you I feel like I need to do lovestruck activities. When I'm alone, my head clears and I hate myself… but as soon as I see your face, it just starts all over again.<br />
<br />
Her illness really was rather grave.<br />
<br />
Masuzu did sincerely like me—that was the simple explanation; but the terrifying thing was, that wasn't the case.<br />
<br />
More accurately, as Masuzu said herself, it was more like ｢she had confused herself while trying to act like a lover｣.<br />
<br />
"Don't over think it. If you take an act too seriously, you'll only get thrown into chaos, right? It's like getting tricked by the person you're trying to trick."<br />
<br />
"Mm…"<br />
<br />
I suddenly thought of something.<br />
<br />
"Hey, why don't you say ｢Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend｣ ten times?"<br />
<br />
"…If I do that, can I hug you once?"<br />
<br />
O-Okay.<br />
<br />
"S-Sure! It's just a small thing."<br />
<br />
Masuzu finally gave a small smile.<br />
<br />
"Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend. Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend. Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend. Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend. Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend. Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend. Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend. Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend. Kidou Eita is my fake boyfriend. Kidou Eita is my—"<br />
<br />
Just when she was about to finish saying it ten times, a noise came from the hallway outside.<br />
<br />
That was the sound of something colliding with the wall, making the windows vibrate.<br />
<br />
Someone was outside!<br />
<br />
"Who's there!?"<br />
<br />
I quickly opened the door and strode out into the hallway, but the person I found was—<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 259.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
"Fake boyfriend. What does that mean?"<br />
<br />
Akishino Himeka.<br />
<br />
Hime had covered her mouth with her hands, and her eyes were wide open with her body propped against the wall to support herself.<br />
<br />
It seems like she hadn't realized she had already bumped into the wall, and she continued trying to back up despite making no progress. Every time she took a step, she slid further down the wall… until finally she was sitting with her butt on the floor.<br />
<br />
"H-Hime! This, well—"<br />
<br />
"Fake boyfriend. What does that mean?"<br />
<br />
I had nothing to say, and I stood there blankly.<br />
<br />
"What is it, Eita…!?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu followed me out of the classroom, but she startled when she saw Hime and froze in her steps.<br />
<br />
Normally, she'd burst out with all sorts of excuses, but today her lips were glued shut like a sealed letter, completely frozen.<br />
<br />
I always knew this day would eventually come, but I never expected it would be today.<br />
<br />
—The truth about our act (as fakes), had finally been revealed.<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 5|#5]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_5_Chapter_5&diff=382137OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 52014-08-15T18:59:36Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#5: When Eita isn't Here, The Love Battle==<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 222.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 223.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
When Eita isn't at the club room, the girls reveal their true colors—<br />
<br />
It was August 31st, in the afternoon.<br />
<br />
The weather forecast finally predicted rain. For several consecutive days, the sky had been clear; but dark looming clouds finally approached from the horizon.<br />
<br />
Today was also the last day of summer vacation, so the next school semester would go into session tomorrow. On this specific day, the ｢Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self｣ had assembled.<br />
<br />
Harusaki Chiwa.<br />
<br />
Natsukawa Masuzu.<br />
<br />
Akishino Himeka.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi Ai.<br />
<br />
Four glasses of barley tea rested on the surface of the table.<br />
<br />
There was no glass for Kidou Eita.<br />
<br />
He hadn't been told about today.<br />
<br />
He hadn't been told about this meeting being held.<br />
<br />
"Now that I think of it, it's very rare for just us to gather together."<br />
<br />
In this atmosphere that was certainly different than the usual, Chiwa's cheerful voice seemed out-of-place.<br />
<br />
Himeka also nodded her head.<br />
<br />
"I think this is what's called ｢girls-only｣, according to 《Pachi Lemon》.<ref>The kanji is 女子会 , meaning "girls only gathering"</ref><br />
<br />
"That's weird, since when has Himecchi started reading 『PachiLe』?<br />
<br />
"I started this month to exercise my Maiden's Power<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -70px;">Pure Force</span>. It has some very interesting content."<br />
<br />
Like this, Himeka wasn't that much different than unusual—no, actually, she was happier than normal.<br />
<br />
Her feelings about this meeting were in the tone of ｢it's been a while since everyone had the opportunity to talk｣.<br />
<br />
In contrast to these two cheerful individuals, Masuzu's expression was in low spirits. Normally she would have taken the lead as president and started all sorts of things by herself, but today she kept her silence and quietly read a novel. It wasn't that she was in a bad mood. Rather, she looked like she didn't have her usual energy.<br />
<br />
Ai, on the other hand, wasn't even sitting. She stood by the window and gazed out towards the overcast skies.<br />
<br />
She seemed to be deep in thought as she let out a ｢Fiu｣ from time to time, combing her long hair upwards.<br />
<br />
"What are you doing, Ai? Why don't you sit?"<br />
<br />
Ai smiled and responded to Chiwa with a ｢Eeh?｣ as she nodded.<br />
<br />
She suddenly mumbled,<br />
<br />
<br />
"...How pitiable. These girls were all dumped by Ta-kun in the end."<br />
<br />
<br />
"Eh? What did you say?"<br />
<br />
"Nothing at all."<br />
<br />
Ai sat down, and her graceful posture seemed steeped with the easygoing confidence of a winner.<br />
<br />
"Anyway Chiwa, why did you call us all out here?"<br />
<br />
"Well, before the next semester starts, there's something I have to tell everyone."<br />
<br />
One by one, Chiwa looked at Ai, Himeka, and then even Masuzu who still had her eyes fixed on her novel. Then she spoke,<br />
<br />
"To be honest, I… confessed to Ei-kun."<br />
<br />
<br />
"Ehh!?"<br />
<br />
<br />
The surprised exclamation belonged to Himeka and Ai.<br />
<br />
"What's the meaning of this? Chihuahua also likes Eita?"<br />
<br />
"Hah, that was obvious from long ago! Is it really true that you confessed to him? No, instead tell us when you did it?"<br />
<br />
"The last day of the club trip."<br />
<br />
Slam.<br />
<br />
That was the sound of the novel being snapped shut. Masuzu spoke soon afterwards.<br />
<br />
"I, happened to be present at the time."<br />
<br />
Masuzu's and Chiwa's gazes collided over the table.<br />
<br />
Ai and Himeka unconsciously held their breath. Although they've seen these two fight many times, today the aura was clearly different from the usual — intimidating. It gave out a dreadful feeling.<br />
<br />
—————''This is serious.''<br />
<br />
Himeka fled the mat as if running away and she promptly hid herself behind the curtains.<br />
<br />
Ai glanced back and forth between these two girls who were glaring at each other. She wondered if she should interfere as a disciplinary committee member.<br />
<br />
However—<br />
<br />
"But you can relax, you know?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa spoke candidly, practically destroying the tension in the air.<br />
<br />
"I was rejected."<br />
<br />
"Eeh?"<br />
<br />
"I was rejected by Ei-kun. He said he couldn't see me as anything beyond a childhood friend."<br />
<br />
Only then did Masuzu's expression change significantly.<br />
<br />
Her sour expression became cheerful in an instant, and she immediately pressed her now ｢out of strength｣ cheek against the table.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<big>"Uaaaaan, that's a relieeef<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>n!"</big><br />
<br />
<br />
It was something completely unthinkable for the 'cool Masuzu', as she let out a rather lazy voice.<br />
<br />
From the top of the table a ｢monyomonyo｣ rubbing sound could be felt.<br />
<br />
"B-But of course. Yes, that's natural. Because I'm already Eita-kun's girlfriend. Even if Harusaki-san confesses to him, of course he wouldn't be touched so simply. That's right, that's exactlytrulynaturally. Aa. Aaaaa… Of course I totally knew it. Aaa"<ref>yes, she fumbles her sentences</ref><br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
''Was President possessed by evil spirits?'' —Himeka was frightened.<br />
<br />
''Natsukawa-san is such a mysterious person'' —Ai was astonished.<br />
<br />
But Chiwa was absolutely convinced—<br />
<br />
If she was that relieved, then she must have taken a fairly big hit.<br />
<br />
Although people frequently labeled Chiwa as ｢empty muscle brain｣, she wasn't a fool at all when it came to battling with others. Due to her kendo experience, she had developed an intuition that could to see through the subtle but true intentions of a dueling blade.<br />
<br />
It might be love, but it was also no different from a battle.<br />
<br />
Besides, it was a match she definitely could not lose.<br />
<br />
Like this, Chiwa had long suspected that ｢Eita and Masuzu's relationship was not normal｣. Of course she didn't have any proof, and it was just ｢wild intuition｣, but ever since the time Eita's aunt Saeko-san called them ｢fake｣, she was certain that this was the case.<br />
<br />
But because of the confession on top of that stage, she lost the strongest piece of evidence that she could investigate further into. However, Chiwa had not given up.<br />
<br />
————''Because those two are definitely hiding something from me!''<br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 229.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
<br />
Masuzu had no idea about what Chiwa was thinking, and she giddily continued,<br />
<br />
"Ah, I feel like I'm so hungry now that I've relaxed! Let's take out the osenbe<ref>a type of rice crackers</ref>, let's take out the cookies, and let's take out the POCKY as well ♪ Since it's so hot, perhaps they're a little bit melted?. Akishino-san, can I trouble you to take them out?"<br />
<br />
"A- Acknowledged."<br />
<br />
Still quite afraid of the Masuzu who was practically about to jump up from the table, Hime took out their pre-purchased snacks from the pantry and spread them over the table. With so many refreshments, the club room felt a bit like a party. It really did have the atmosphere of a ｢Girls-only｣ meeting.<br />
<br />
But of course the current situation wasn't so cordial.<br />
<br />
Chiwa revealed a chuckling smile.<br />
<br />
"I've always wanted to ask, what does everyone like about Ei-kun?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu, who had contentedly been drinking barley tea, suddenly became a bit more alert.<br />
<br />
"Why are you asking that now?"<br />
<br />
"Well, since I was rejected, it feels a little easier to ask now, right? Since I'm ''just'' Ei-kun's ｢childhood friend｣."<br />
<br />
Chiwa had to subtly force herself when she said the words, ｢childhood friend｣.<br />
<br />
She was emphasizing—even though she was rejected, that didn't mean her bond with him was completely cut off.<br />
<br />
Furthermore, that line could be interpreted to imply, ｢as the childhood friend, I intend to continue intervening with you｣. Basically, they were words that established her own uncooperative stance.<br />
<br />
"I like it when he is cool!"<ref>the answer is literally more in the "where he is cool", as a directed answer to "what you like". For translation purposes, it was phrased differently</ref><br />
<br />
The person who energetically replied was Himeka.<br />
<br />
"When Eita fought in front of the train station to save Chihuahua, it was seriously way too cool. It made me realize our destiny. Even now, when I remember his face from then, my heart starts to pound…"<br />
<br />
Himeka's cheeks reddened to the color of apples, and she closed her eyes as if drunk.<br />
<br />
She was so lovely, cute, and innocent—the remaining three of them were fascinated. Perhaps Himeka was actually the most ｢maiden-like｣ of all the girls in the club.<br />
<br />
"Then, Natsukawa?"<br />
<br />
"I… well."<br />
<br />
Masuzu's gaze was indecisive and couldn't stay fixated in one place.<br />
<br />
"When he is gentle, can I say it like that?"<ref>In lieu to the previous note, this is also "where he is gentle", following her nature Masuzu didn't used words related to love</ref><br />
<br />
"Hm? —What is that gentleness like?"<br />
<br />
"I refuse to speak about it."<br />
<br />
There was a reason Masuzu gave that type of answer.<br />
<br />
After being treated so gently by Eita in so many ways, ｢fear｣ surged within herself when she thought about speaking about it. Because if she shared it with others, wouldn't those unknown but warm feelings that she kept hidden inside her heart evaporate like smoke? She was held back by this bizarre premonition.<br />
<br />
But Chiwa didn't know about those reasons, and she only interpreted Masuzu's reaction as ｢very suspicious｣.<br />
<br />
"Why don't you want to say it?"<br />
<br />
"Because there is no need to tell it to Ms. Childhood Friend."<br />
<br />
"...Hm-ph…"<br />
<br />
While the atmosphere feebly started to twist askew between these two girls that glared at each other—<br />
<br />
Ai was completely oblivious to the situation as she giggled with a brilliant voice.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Yeah yeah! As long as it's Ta-kun, Ai-chan loves ev~rrrything about him! There's nothing I hate ♪"<ref>naturally, she used her trademark child tone here</ref><br />
<br />
<br />
The club room suddenly went silent.<br />
<br />
Three of them were flabbergasted,<br />
<br />
"What's with Fuuyumii?"<br />
<br />
"Why is that, Fuyuumi-san?"<br />
<br />
"Why Master?"<br />
<br />
The three of them tilted their heads at practically the same angle.<br />
<br />
"W-Why can't I? What's so wrong if I say it too?!"<br />
<br />
"But Master already has Michel."<br />
<br />
Himeka was referring to the name of the fake boyfriend that Ai had made up.<br />
<br />
But she had already set up her engagement with Eita (or so she thought), so as matters stood, there was no reason to continue on with that awkward lie. But at this point it was rather difficult to come clean about it.<br />
<br />
Ai's expression shifted swiftly as she spoke,<br />
<br />
"U-Uhh—um, even so, I've felt rather distant from Michel lately. To be honest, I think our feelings have become dull? Or like that."<br />
<br />
"Ara but what is that? If it's a long distance relationship, weren't you basking in so much mutual love earlier? Doesn't he send you a pile of emoticons through text messages every day, morning and night?"<br />
<br />
"No, even if that's the case, I feel like our feelings have become more and more heavy… the city's definitely changed him! Or something."<br />
<br />
Ai tried to defend herself incoherently, but Himeka tightly clasped Ai's hand.<br />
<br />
"Don't worry about it. I believe in Master's Maiden's Power<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -70px;">Pure Force</span>, and you'll definitely overcome this crisis."<br />
<br />
"Exactly, I'm sure you two will make up. Why are you reworking the setting again? That type of hand won't work anymore."<br />
<br />
"Truly—! Aaaaah— I still really envy you for being so lovey dovey with your boyfriend".<br />
<br />
"G, Gughhh…"<br />
<br />
After being retorted like that, Ai could only bite her lip silently.<br />
<br />
"Well, next up is me."<br />
<br />
Himeka's eyes started to shine.<br />
<br />
"How much does everyone like Eita? I like him this much!"<br />
<br />
Himeka stretched her arms as wide as she could to express how much her love was. Although she was making a ruckus like a child, she was unbelievably happy to talk about ｢Love Stories｣.<br />
<br />
Everyone else slowly got caught up in the spirit.<br />
<br />
"You're too naive, Himecchi! As for me, I love him from here to there!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa ran from one end of the clubroom to the wall on the other end. Her smile seemed to say, ｢Take this!｣; she was similarly childish.<br />
<br />
"That's too naive."<br />
<br />
Masuzu pointed out the window,<br />
<br />
"Mine is from that end of the athletics field to the opposite boundary—there's probably more than a hundred meters there. My feelings for Eita-kun are around that level."<br />
<br />
She straightened her chest with a completely serious face.<br />
<br />
Chiwa pursed her eyebrows.<br />
<br />
"Wait a second, aren't you cheating?"<br />
<br />
"Cheating?"<br />
<br />
"Because I ran from one end of the wall to the other! Since that's the case, you should run from one end of the athletics field to the other, Natsukawa-san! You should move that tongue less and work on your body."<br />
<br />
Masuzu pouted for a moment before the corners of her mouth curled up.<br />
<br />
"Oh dear, but does strength really scale with love? If that were the case, a certain empty brained Chihuahua-san would be the number one, isn't that so?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa was the one who frowned this time.<br />
<br />
"Well, if you're going to play that way! My love for Eita goes from Hanenoyama Town all the way to New York!"<br />
<br />
"Then, my love starts from the atmosphere and flies straight until the dark side of the moon."<br />
<br />
"Huh, really, that's interesting. In that case, go, but don't come back to Earth after that!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa and Masuzu glared at each other while only separated by the table. Meanwhile, Hime very happily chimed in,<br />
<br />
"In that case, mine goes from the ground all the way to the last Hell, Judecca!" <ref>This could be a reference to Super Robot Wars Original Generations (wouldn't be the first ref from the volume), which in turned pulled the reference from Dante's Inferno. The attack itself has a robot, Judecca; "pulling down" the enemy through several layers of different hells, stopping in the last hell, also named Judecca. </ref> However, she was beautifully ignored.<br />
<br />
Ai used an excessive amount of force to bang on the table as she stood up.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Fufufun! You guys are way too naive if you think you can with at that level! As for me, mine is...! The entire universe! Boundless ♪ My love to Ta-kun is INFUINITE!<ref>Typo intentional</ref> Meters and light years can't measure the dimensions of my love! If it were possible, I'd go outside and run to the boundaries of the universe—♪"<br />
<br />
<br />
The club room fell to complete silence again.<br />
<br />
The two girls who had been arguing earlier stared at Ai with stunned looks. Then, they changed their postures as if to say ｢Oh dear<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -45px;">YareYare</span>｣ nearly simultaneously.<br />
<br />
"That's why, isn't Ai-chan in love with Michel?"<br />
<br />
"E-"<br />
<br />
"Why don't you text that ardent confession to Daigoro right now? No, you can call him this instant and tell him that. He'd definitely fly back to Tokyo right away."<br />
<br />
"Ee-?"<br />
<br />
Ai was at a complete loss for words, and Himeka gently put her hand against her forehead.<br />
<br />
"Master, you've been exceedingly strange today. Could you be sick? Do you have a fever?"<br />
<br />
Since even her pupil mentioned it, it really did look like she had lost her footing.<br />
<br />
"Huuuuuuuuuun! Ai-chan messed up! Michel's an idiot! Idiot! Daigoro!"<br />
<br />
Ai unsteadily walked to the window and wrapped herself in the curtains to hide. She looked like a teru teru bozu<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Teru_teru_bozu</ref>, except there were soft sobbing sounds that came from her like rain.<br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at Ai with an expression that seemed to say, ｢Oh my<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -40px;">AraAra</span>｣, but she was actually laughing deep down in her heart.<br />
<br />
———There's nothing to fear from the devil disciplinary committee member!<br />
<br />
All along, Masuzu had known that Ai had fabricated Murata • Michel • Daigoro's existence and that she actually liked Eita. But for now, Michel was an effective trump card for blocking Ai, so Masuzu had no intention of exposing her.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Chiwa felt ｢it was a bit strange｣, but she thought, ｢oh well｣. She didn't think too much of Ai's dispute with Michel and ignored it. As for Himeka, she didn't have any doubts at all. ｢Master's amazing! Master is so cute and popular!｣.<br />
<br />
Because of the way these three thought, Ai's ｢imaginary boyfriend｣ was not exposed… though it probably would have been better for her if it had been uncovered.<br />
<br />
"In any event—"<br />
<br />
Masuzu once again returned her gaze to everyone.<br />
<br />
"In short, apart from Fuyuumi-san, this club is made of people who all love Eita-kun. It's very troublesome that this is the case."<br />
<br />
"But, because of that I'm pretty happy!"<br />
<br />
Himeka's voice was very energetic,<br />
<br />
"Since the three of us like Eita, we're all comrades!"<br />
<br />
"Comrades is it?"<br />
<br />
"So, comrades…"<br />
<br />
Masuzu and Chiwa had a subtle expression.<br />
<br />
On this point, normally one would call it ｢rivalry in love｣, but Himeka apparently didn't see it that way. That was because although she loved Eita, she's never thought of monopolizing him.<br />
<br />
At that point, Ai slightly poked her head out from the curtains.<br />
<br />
"C-Can you let me join as a comrade with you guys?!"<br />
<br />
"But Master already has Michel."<br />
<br />
"Don't say such cold things! As an outstanding maiden, isn't it a great thing to have comrades who are working so hard towards a goal?! There's no reason to fight!"<br />
<br />
Ai's sob-mingled words suddenly reminded Masuzu and Chiwa of something.<br />
<br />
The words that Eita said on the last day of the club trip flashed through their heads.<br />
<br />
''『At that time, they had made me suffer a lot. My parents had kept blaming each other for adultery and fought with each other, it had been carnage.』''<br />
<br />
''『Cursing, blaming, and criticizing each other— These kinds of people don't posses any appeal at all!』''<br />
<br />
Chiwa was very familiar with Eita's family situation. Masuzu also harbored complicated family problems, so she was very familiar with this sensation of anger that Eita expressed towards his parents.<br />
<br />
If they continued fighting like this in front of Eita, maybe they might even become hated.<br />
<br />
Maybe they might even bring suffering to Eita.<br />
<br />
Neither Masuzu nor Chiwa wanted that kind of thing to happen. Absolutely not.<br />
<br />
"...That's true."<br />
<br />
Masuzu nodded, throwing away her hesitation.<br />
<br />
"We are companions and comrades who've gathered together as the ｢Maiden's Club｣. ''But only in front of Eita-kun''."<br />
<br />
Chiwa also nodded.<br />
<br />
"Since we're comrades, we have to be very friendly to each other. I don't want to let anyone see us fighting, ''Ei-kun at least''."<br />
<br />
"President and Chihuahua both understand?!"<br />
<br />
Himeka blossomed with a smile as she clapped her hands together. Of course, she didn't notice the true things they meant to say.<br />
<br />
After some hesitation, Ai also came out from the curtains.<br />
<br />
"Mmmn, it's best when everyone's on good terms with each other. Long live the peace! ''…if not, I won't be comfortable inviting you guys to the wedding.''"<br />
<br />
She added those last words while whispering, and no one else heard her.<br />
<br />
And just like that, the ｢Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self｣ returned to a truce.<br />
<br />
Or at least, on the surface.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
As they changed their shoes to leave the building, little black dots started to speckle the asphalt.<br />
<br />
Although it was just three o'clock, the sky was already dark. The odor damp air could be smelled in the air.<br />
<br />
"It looks like it just started raining. The weather forecast really was accurate."<br />
<br />
"My prophecy has also reached the same conclusion. These are the tears that the water goddess Aquarius is currently shedding."<br />
<br />
Ai and Himeka opened their umbrellas and walked out into the rain.<br />
<br />
Just when Masuzu was about to open her umbrella, Chiwa called out to her from behind.<br />
<br />
"I want to fight Natsukawa fair and square, so will you answer me honestly?"<br />
<br />
"What's this? That's sudden."<br />
<br />
<br />
"Natsukawa, what are you hiding from me?"<br />
<br />
<br />
By instinct, Masuzu's heart skipped a beat.<br />
<br />
Naturally that wasn't due to affection.<br />
<br />
She feigned her calm and produced an elegant smile.<br />
<br />
"No? There isn't anything I'm hiding from you."<br />
<br />
"Ah, really…"<br />
<br />
Chiwa did not respond like she was convinced at all.<br />
<br />
Masuzu then turned the tables and went for an attack,<br />
<br />
"Even if there's something I'm hiding, there's no reason for me to tell you, is there? To someone who was already rejected."<br />
<br />
Chiwa's fists clenched and stiffened.<br />
<br />
She just barely restrained herself from showing her feelings.<br />
<br />
"Although I said Ei-kun rejected me, I never said I was going to give up."<br />
<br />
"Ee…………?"<br />
<br />
This time, Masuzu let one slip.<br />
<br />
She couldn't keep her right temple from twitching.<br />
<br />
"What's with you, childhood friend? Are you perhaps just bad at giving up?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa's temples also started to tremble.<br />
<br />
"What's with you, girlfriend? I wonder if there's a single thing that can be praised about you?"<br />
<br />
Lightning flashed, and the deep rumble of thunder came from the dark skies.<br />
<br />
A frightened cry could be heard near the school gates: ｢I-I-I-I-I hate thunder! Damn it! My belly button's going to be taken away!｣<ref>The Chinese TL explained that this is a popular folk tradition in Japan… You frighten little kids by telling them that...</ref>. There was also a noisy shout that accompanied it: ｢Gu! I'll quiet my right hand! You can stop this violent thunderbolt!｣.<br />
<br />
Meanwhile, the flash of lightning illuminated these two as the downpour of rain drenched them. However, they only glared at each other silently.<br />
<br />
Not long afterwards, the thunder clouds spent all their energy—<br />
<br />
"Let's stop this, Harusaki-san."<br />
<br />
Masuzu took out her cellphone and hung the 「乙」strap in front of Chiwa's eyes.<br />
<br />
"Aren't we comrades in the same club?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa also displayed the same cellphone strap in front of Masuzu.<br />
<br />
"Yeah, we're good friends."<br />
<br />
Then, the two of them smiled practically simultaneously.<br />
<br />
They simply didn't notice Himeka's and Ai's shouts of ｢What's going on—?｣ from the school gates as they smiled.<br />
<br />
"Ufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufu."<br />
<br />
"Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha."<br />
<br />
As the sounds of their laughter overlapped, it practically masked the sound of the rain.<br />
<br />
Only the two swaying cell phone straps knew the true feelings of these two girls.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 4|#4]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 6|#6]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_5_Chapter_4&diff=382123OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 42014-08-15T18:30:40Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>[[File:Oreshura v05 172.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Queen of Self-Performing】'''Natsukawa Masuzu<br />
<br />
Max: LV. 60<br />
<br />
Attack: 5000<br />
<br />
Defense: 1<br />
<br />
Special: Read Chuuni Notebook Aloud<br />
<br />
♥ Profile ♥<br />
<br />
｢When you write my name, Masuzu, it really is truly refreshing. Hehehe...｣<ref>Masuzu's name (真涼): 真 means "true", 涼 means "refreshing".</ref><br />
<br />
♥ Love Level UP ♥<br />
<br />
｢I'll forgive youu｣.<br />
<br />
♥ Love Level MAX ♥<br />
<br />
｢For each time you talk to another girl, I'll stab you that many times｣.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
==#4: Masuzu, Hunting the Lovestruck ==<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 173.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<!--Lare-tan's translation begins here--><br />
<br />
It was a certain morning just a short period of time before the end of summer vacation.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【From】''' oraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraora@xxxx.mail.ne.jp<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' Morn'g, Ora-Masuzu!<br />
</div><br />
<br />
Crap......<br />
<br />
Even though it was a text message from my girlfriend, just looking at the subject alone made me want to trash it!<br />
<br />
However, I reluctantly opened the message because the consequences of ignoring it would have been more terrifying.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
【Message】 We are going on a 《 Hunt 》. Please make preparations.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
What ''hunt''? After I sent my response, I received another message.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Subject】''' Oh my oh my<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' It's of course a 《 Hunt on the Lovestruck 》.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"......"<br />
<br />
I could smell the scent of danger from that response.<br />
<br />
It looks like this girl was finally going to stain her hands with a criminal act. Was she planning to go about massacring couples indiscriminately?<br />
<br />
''I won't go along with it if it's something dangerous''—I replied—<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Subject】''' Rest assured<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' We won't be breaking the law. Just barely though.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"Which one is it!?"<br />
<br />
With a hint of gloominess in my voice, I threw a remark at the text message. State clearly whether you are actually crossing the line or not!<br />
<br />
As I was thinking about how to reply, another message came before I could do anything.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Subject】''' Please<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' I need your strength to defeat the lovestruck. <br />
<br />
Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn 《 Burning Fighting Fighter 》. <br />
<br />
Lend me the strength of your light.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
She suddenly said something that Hime would say.<br />
<br />
Since the direct attack didn't work, she went for a back-sided assault, huh? That probably showed how much she wanted me to go with her on this 「Lovestruck Hunt」.<br />
<br />
Well, whichever way it was, I couldn't go against the will of my great "Girlfriend". And, she did say something pretty scary while we were arguing with Hime's big sister. I was originally planning to go study in the local library, but it seemed like I needed to change my plans.<br />
<br />
"Besides......"<br />
<br />
Regarding the matter where I was kissed by Chiwa during our summer training camp, Masuzu had yet to cross-examine me on that—I wondered what she really thought about it.<br />
<br />
I really couldn't predict what kind of actions she would take.<br />
<br />
That was why I was worried.<br />
<br />
"I just hope she doesn't go on a crazy rampage......"<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Although we normally meet at the cafe in front of the station, today we decided to scrimp and chose a fast food restaurant instead. After all, we had used up quite a bit of our allowance at the training camp and whatnot. We had to be frugal.<br />
<br />
However, that somehow turned out to be a bad idea—<br />
<br />
"Woah."<br />
<br />
As I looked at the crowd of people in the restaurant, not counting the line at the payment counter, I came to realize that I had erred in my judgement.<br />
<br />
A 「Masuzu doughnut phenomenon」 had occurred.<br />
<br />
What was the 'Masuzu doughnut phenomenon'? It was a way of describing how people put a 「strange distance」 away from the gorgeous looking yet seemingly hard-to-approach Masuzu, and form a circle around her. A white space had cleared a three-meter radius away from Masuzu, resembling the 'hole' of a doughnut, which was what led to the coining of that term. By moi.<br />
<br />
"She's cute." "Beautiful." "Go talk to her." "No way, you go." I pushed through the crowd of curious onlookers and stepped into the hole of the doughnut.<br />
<br />
"Eita, aren't you late?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu, who was sitting uncomfortably, looked up at me with a sign of apparent relief.<br />
<br />
Her hairstyle was different from usual.<br />
<br />
Her trademark silver hair was tied with a white ribbon at the back. Masuzu, who normally appeared to be older, looked more like a high school girl. Her current hairstyle probably made her look younger.<br />
<br />
Her outfit, also different from usual, was made up of a sleeveless one-piece dress and a pair of red mules. Usually preferring something comfortable, it was rare for Masuzu to wear something that revealed her shoulders and thighs in such an alluring way. I wonder what kind of change had come over her.<br />
<br />
"Anyway, let's get out of here."<br />
<br />
"Roger."<br />
<br />
Masuzu stood up, and as if losing her sense, she entwined her arm around mine.<br />
<br />
A murmuring of sighs arose from around us, and looks of resentment from the guys locked on to me.<br />
<br />
"What are you up to?"<br />
<br />
"Let's just get out of here. There are too many onlookers here."<br />
<br />
Dragged by Masuzu by the arm, we exited the restaurant.<br />
<br />
After walking for a while in the opposite direction of the ticket barriers of the station, we sat down on a bench along the riverbank by the roadside trees.<br />
<br />
"We can talk more leisurely here."<br />
<br />
"Yeah—But before that."<br />
<br />
Masuzu, who was sitting beside me, suddenly brought her face close to me,<br />
<br />
"Isn't there something you ought to tell me after seeing my appearance today?"<br />
<br />
On saying that, she bent her body, and her largely open bosom was almost visible, aah, the base of her white bulges arrreeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!<br />
<br />
"W-well, nothing actually?"<br />
<br />
I averted my gaze and coughed.<br />
<br />
"Fuhn. Even when my Jojo-cute charm was making you so lightheaded."<br />
<br />
"It didn't though. And what's Jojo-cute, aren't you being too liberal with your Japanese?"<br />
<br />
"......dummy."<br />
<br />
Masuzu pouted with a hint of boredom.<br />
<br />
"More importantly, what's up with that text message, about the 『Hunt on the Lovestruck』?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah. First, look at this."<br />
<br />
Masuzu took out a magazine from her tote bag, flipped to a page which was tagged and showed it to me.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''''Special Feature: Take This Chance ♥ Hanenoyama Town's {{Furigana|Roadside-Kiss|Rojou-Chuu|0.9em|color2=#2222BB|margin=12|spacing=2px}} Spots!'''''<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"What's this? They even do features on good {{Furigana|roadside parking|Rojou-Chuusha|0.9em|color2=#2222BB|margin=12}} spots?"<br />
<br />
I initially thought this was from some antisocial magazine, but it actually turned out to be from 「Hanenoyama Walker」, a normal magazine covering information about the town.<br />
<br />
"{{Furigana|Roadside-Kiss|Rojou-Chuu|0.9em|color2=#2222BB|margin=12|spacing=2px}} is short for 'Kissing by the Roadside'. In other words, it's referring to outdoor spots where you can kiss."<br />
<br />
"Huuh......? Why would people kiss outside? Is that to show off to others?"<br />
<br />
"It's to tell others that, the man who steals my red lips in front of others, lays bare his virginity."<br />
<br />
"Wha, idiot... it's just that kind of event so it can't be helped right!"<br />
<br />
And, it has nothing to do with virginity!<br />
<br />
He doesn't lay it bare, don't be so disrespectful to the boyfriend hey you!<br />
<br />
"It just means that, doesn't it? It's because it's more wild and hot to have others watch."<br />
<br />
"I see. A beast huh."<br />
<br />
There really were such terrible people. Did the morals of the folks in Hanenoyama town fall so much?<br />
<br />
"As people who have a good amount of pride in our anti-love views, we can't allow such loose people to continue their atrocities. That's why Eita, you shall disrupt them."<br />
<br />
"Me!?"<br />
<br />
You do it! Why are you making others do your dirty work?<br />
<br />
"Just kidding. Let's shake hands and hunt together, shall we?"<br />
<br />
"......"<br />
<br />
At any rate, it was decided that I would be involved.<br />
<br />
"I get what you mean. But how? I don't want to commit a crime."<br />
<br />
"It'll be fine. We are just going to point our fingers and laugh at them. 'Oh my, these guys are kissing. How shameless!'. Even the lovestruck ones will be embarrassed and run away."<br />
<br />
"......sounds like what elementary kids would do......"<br />
<br />
I kind of felt that it would be just as embarrassing for us though.<br />
<br />
"Well, if you die, I'll be with you."<br />
<br />
"I don't want to die."<br />
<br />
"Now, L-E-T-'S H-U-N-T! Otherwise, K-I-L-L Y-O-U!"<br />
<br />
"I don't want to die, I said!?"<br />
<br />
As she uttered her strange English (even though she had come back from a foreign country), Masuzu stood up and walked briskly.<br />
<br />
For a moment, I was thinking of going home—but then I thought about the nightmares that I would have as the "boyfriend" if I saw Masuzu's name decorating the headlines of the news tomorrow.<br />
<br />
In order to prevent her from losing her head and staining her hands from a criminal act, I had no choice but to follow along to keep an eye on her......<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
And so.<br />
<br />
We came to the junction west of Hanenoyama Elementary School, one of the 「Roadside Kiss Spots」 as listed in the magazine.<br />
<br />
Masuzu pointed to the stairs of a pedestrian bridge,<br />
<br />
"It's likely that a crime will take place on top of that."<br />
<br />
It was a place that hardly any people passed through, apart from elementary students commuting to school in the morning. But it was not totally nil, as there were times when a housewife buying things from a nearby supermarket would walk by. It seemed like a place where one could experience the thrill of 'being seen'.<br />
<br />
"So, how do we stake this place out?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah......"<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked around, and then pointed at a sign, which was in the shape of a policeman beside the bridge.<br />
<br />
"We shall hide behind that, and wait for foolish couples. When they start climbing the bridge, we will secretly follow behind. When they kiss, we'll cry 'Shameless'."<br />
<br />
"......"<br />
<br />
No matter how I looked at it, it was pretty childish.<br />
<br />
Besides, the sign was a little too small for the both of us to completely hide ourselves behind it.<br />
<br />
"Hey Eita, stick closer to me."<br />
<br />
"Nah, it's fine. It's uncomfortably hot."<br />
<br />
Masuzu glared at me with displeasure when I kept my distance,<br />
<br />
"This is a hunting ground you know? It's either kill or be killed. Hot or cold aside, what if we get seen by our prey?"<br />
<br />
She said it unsparingly.<br />
<br />
I had no choice but to comply with Masuzu's wishes, however—<br />
<br />
"......?"<br />
<br />
Hnn?<br />
<br />
Why was her face so red?<br />
<br />
Her fists were clenched.<br />
<br />
Her feet were fidgety. It wasn't like Masuzu to be so unsettled.<br />
<br />
"What's wrong?"<br />
<br />
"Nothing."<br />
<br />
Masuzu tried to act normal.<br />
<br />
But it was weird.<br />
<br />
Just now, we were just sticking shoulder to shoulder, but before I knew it, she was leaning against me, clinging on to me.<br />
<br />
Additionally, her head rested on my shoulder, and her eyes were closed, absorbed.<br />
<br />
Her head slid down and slowly got closer to my chest.<br />
<br />
"Our prey's not coming."<br />
<br />
"......yeah."<br />
<br />
Masuzu gave a small sigh. Her silver ponytail dangled before my eyes.<br />
<br />
I frantically tried to change the topic to calm my thumping heart.<br />
<br />
"Ah, but, you know. Speaking of pedestrian bridge, it reminds me. The summer vacation special episode of 'Punishment Extreme'<ref>'''Maguke (Punishment Extreme):''' A fictional TV show mentioned in earlier volumes<br/><br/></ref>."<br />
<br />
"...... mo-nyo."<br />
<br />
"How Yasu-san managed to persuade the perpetrator who was going to jump off the pedestrian bridge with his tears! That heated scene really kept me on my chair. Although, I think he would have been alright if he just opened his parachute."<br />
<br />
"Mo-nyo, mo-nyo."<br />
<!--Lare-tan's teaser translation ends here--><br />
<br />
"Although despising crimes and not the people is just one of the many themes of 『Maguke』, this episode really emphasized that to the fullest. You could say it was one of the strongest plots this year, right?"<br />
<br />
"Mo-nyo—"<br />
<br />
"—Hey, hold on a second!"<br />
<br />
I grabbed Masuzu's shoulders as she was repeatedly rubbing her face against my chest.<br />
<br />
"What in the world have you been doing!"<br />
<br />
Masuzu immediately straightened herself up and sternly collected herself.<br />
<br />
"I was concentrating my five senses to their utmost limits, attempting to detect the ｢spiritual energy｣ of the lovestruck."<br />
<br />
"You're lying. You were totally saying things like ｢Mo-nyo｣."<br />
<br />
"Yes, I was practicing my shouts for using Ripple Powers.<ref>Ripple is a JOJO reference, previously alluded to a lot in the series.</ref>"<br />
<br />
"Why are you practicing using Ripple!? Where do you see zombies!? <ref>Zombies are a kind of subordinate of Dio, a major antagonist in JOJO</ref><br />
<br />
"Also the more I train, the better the color changes." <ref>Don't know what this is a reference to.</ref><br />
<br />
"Why are you mixing up your references!?" <br />
<br />
Anyhow, I better keep my distance from Masuzu. Besides, there was a heatwave today in the 30's<ref>30'C = 86'F</ref>, so it was so hot it was unbearable.<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked grumpy and she mumbled things like, ｢But I'm your girlfriend... But I'm your girlfriend... But I'm your girlfriend｣. Did she actually forget the goal that we started out with?<br />
<br />
Honestly...<br />
<br />
It's so exhausting to have a ｢girlfriend｣ with Jojo-cute charm.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
About two hours later—<br />
<br />
We continued our unproductive stake-out, but there was not a sign of any 「Roadside Kiss」 couples.<br />
<br />
By the way, we did legitimately see a roadside ''parked'' car, but ten minutes later a police car came and gave it a parking ticket. While it's there, can't the police take a detour and stop this annoying girl beside me?<br />
<br />
"We weren't able to HUNT in the end."<br />
<br />
"Yeah…"<br />
<br />
We sighed under the light of setting sun as we bought juice from the vending machines next to the pedestrian bridge.<br />
<br />
"But isn't that a good thing? It means our town hasn't completely abandoned morals yet."<br />
<br />
"No that's not enough. How is it okay if we didn't accomplish the original goals we started out with? What will happen to our self-respect as Anti-Love (lol) individuals?"<br />
<br />
"Did you just add a (lol) to the end of that? Really? Really?"<br />
<br />
This girl really was contradicting herself. I couldn't make any sense of it.<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
"So what are we going to do? Come back another day?"<br />
<br />
"No."<br />
<br />
Masuzu definitively shook her head back and forth.<br />
<br />
"Instead, we'll perform a roadside kiss."<br />
<br />
………………………………………………………………………Huh?<br />
<br />
"Huh? What did you say? Come again?"<br />
<br />
"Perform a roadside kiss."<br />
<br />
"With who?"<br />
<br />
"...M-Me and you."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu spoke very loudly,<br />
<br />
"Natsukawa Masuzu and Kidou Eita w-will, on top of the pedestrian bridge… kiss!"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
What kind of junk was this girl saying with her entire face blushing red…?<br />
<br />
"Wait, why?"<br />
<br />
"It'd be too boring if we left without witnessing any roadside kisses. It'd be stupid."<br />
<br />
"So?"<br />
<br />
"S-So at the very least—we'll be the ones to kiss to warm up the stage."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Honestly—<br />
<br />
Honestly. Honestly. This really was Jien-Otsu!<br />
<br />
"No thanks. I'm going home. Bye."<br />
<br />
I tossed my empty can of Coca Cola into the trashcan and took a step forward.<br />
<br />
Masuzu chased after me and walked by my side,<br />
<br />
"But you even kissed with ''her''."<br />
<br />
She glared at me with eyes that looked like they were staring at her enemy… but why was she hugging onto my arm so tightly? Honestly, her actions didn't match with her words today at all.<br />
<br />
"That wasn't on the roadside, and she was the one who initiated it. Did you see it?"<br />
<br />
"I saw it alright. Your entire existence is so perverted, it's obscene. Before you know it, you'll get pregnant."<br />
<br />
"No way you s-stupid—idiot!"<br />
<br />
We fought like little kids on the way home.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Three days passed without any messages from Masuzu.<br />
<br />
I was happy to be studying without any disturbances, but when I thought about how she'd retaliate once the new school semester starts, I started to feel depressed—<br />
<br />
Just when I was eating cold soba for lunch at home, I received a text message, sweeping away all the feelings of happiness and depression.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【From】'''oraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraxxxx.mail.ne.jp<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' Mo-nyo<br />
<br />
'''【Message】'''Mo-nyo—?<br />
<br />
Mo-nyo mo-nyo, mo-nyo! Mo-nyooo. Mo-nyo—<br />
<br />
Mo-nyo mo-nyo! Mo-nyuuu, Mo-mo-nyo!<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"...She's…"<br />
<br />
She's finally...<br />
<br />
She's finally broken!<br />
<br />
Ever since the club trip, I felt like she's been out of control. But I had no idea that she had worsened to this extent. I profoundly felt the weight of responsibility as her ｢boyfriend｣.<br />
<br />
Just as I was contemplating whether I should match her enthusiasm and respond with ｢Mo-nyo~?｣, I received a follow-up message soon afterwards.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Subject】''' Apologies and a Correction<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' Earlier I sent a text message with many typos. Apologies for my lack of manners.<br />
<br />
I am sending this again.<br />
<br />
Would you like to go to karaoke with me later?<br />
<br />
I look forward to your satisfactory response.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
It was completely different from earlier, and the content was very serious.<br />
<br />
How the hell could you make such a different a message from typos? It was way above the level to merely be considered a typo.<br />
<br />
"That being said, karaoke…"<br />
<br />
Such an unexpected invitation.<br />
<br />
Did that girl like karaoke? But she didn't look like the type of person who liked singing.<br />
<br />
When I thought about it carefully, Masuzu and I have been dating for three months. If you included the amount of time before we agreed to be a fake couple, it was barely five months. It wasn't strange for us not to know each other's interests.<br />
<br />
"...No, wait a moment."<br />
<br />
Perhaps her real plan was something like ｢Hunting the Lovestruck｣ from several days ago.<br />
<br />
Karaoke was also a place people went for dates, and if we went in the afternoon during the summer, there would certainly be at least a few couples there. Don't tell me she planned to massacre those people…?<br />
<br />
Just then that cursed text message ringtone sounded—<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Subject】''' Why?<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' Why did it take you 5 minutes, 38 seconds, and 03 (milliseconds) to type the three letters 「Y」「E」「S」?<br />
<br />
Do you hate me?<br />
<br />
If you do, say it clearly mo-nyo! Mo-nyo, mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo.<br />
<br />
Mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo.<br />
<br />
Mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo.<br />
<br />
Mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo.<br />
<br />
Mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo.<br />
<br />
Mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo.<br />
<br />
Mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo mo-nyo.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"........How terrifying!"<br />
<br />
It was pretty ordinary for Masuzu to be terrifying, but this time I was struck with a different kind of terror.<br />
<br />
So basically, the point was I had to respond with a YES? Why did she have to measure the time and send it back to me? How much ill will did she have for her fake boyfriend? It simply didn't make sense!<br />
<br />
…Ugh.<br />
<br />
If I had responded NO this time, I couldn't imagine what kind of actions she would have taken.<br />
<br />
It looked like arguing was not an option today, too.<br />
<br />
"I'm beginning to feel like she's starting to turn into a very troubling little sister."<br />
<br />
This was in contrast with Chiwa's declaration that she'd stop being a ｢family member｣.<br />
<br />
Perhaps girlfriends tended to walk on opposite roads than childhood friends.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Having learned my lesson from last time, today we met at the usual coffee shop.<br />
<br />
I came a full five minutes earlier than our appointed time, but Masuzu was there already. Now that I thought about it, it was always like that. She's never arrived later than I did.<br />
<br />
"What it is, Eita? Why don't you come and sit right here?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu tilted her head sideways with a questioning look as she held a coffee cup.<br />
<br />
Like usual, she was monopolizing all of the attention inside the shop. Including the male and female restaurant employees, there wasn't anyone who didn't steal glances at Masuzu from time to time.<br />
<br />
However, today's stares were a different kind than usual.<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 195.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
"...Why are you wearing that kind of clothes?"<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked at me with a surprised expression and then glanced back at her own clothes.<br />
<br />
"What's so weird about this outfit?"<br />
<br />
"Well, you can't quite call it weird…"<br />
<br />
It was a formal evening gown.<br />
<br />
Not the fluffy and wavy type. Rather, it was a long dress with a sleek design. It bared her glossy shoulders and revealed rather dangerous curves near her stomach. Quite incredibly, it carried an extremely graceful aura. Even the silver color of the dress was high-class, which shimmered with a dazzling brilliance even under the cheap lighting of the cafe. It was woven almost like real silver.<br />
<br />
Though, Masuzu's silver hair was the most dazzling—<br />
<br />
"...Hey, are you going to sit?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked like she was hugging herself, her cheeks red.<br />
<br />
Perhaps it was because I had unintentionally started staring at her.<br />
<br />
"A-ahhh, sorry."<br />
<br />
I shook my head substantially and sat opposite of Masuzu.<br />
<br />
"Which party were you planning on attending, dressed up like that?"<br />
<br />
"Ah, my goal is to be the number one warrior."<br />
<br />
"Not a fighting party! <ref>They're homophones in Japanese. They both sound like "butoukai".</ref> I'm talking about the dancing one! I'm asking if you're going to a ballroom party."<br />
<br />
"What are you talking about? I said we're going to karaoke."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
This didn't fit at all.<br />
<br />
"No one wears evening gowns to karaoke."<br />
<br />
"Why? I thought that since we're going to a public singing venue, this kind of attire should be expected."<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked blank.<br />
<br />
It looked like she wasn't deliberately acting stupid for once. Rather, she really didn't understand this time.<br />
<br />
"Could it be that you've never gone to karaoke before?"<br />
<br />
"Mh, you could say so."<br />
<br />
"Is this very normal in the country you used to live in?"<br />
<br />
"We didn't have a karaoke culture. Instead, when we entertained guests, we brought them to operas or concerts."<br />
<br />
"I see."<br />
<br />
Until three months ago, Masuzu's lived outside of Japan since she was nine years old.<br />
<br />
Nine years old would be third grade, which was before the age most went to karaoke. Even I didn't go to karaoke until I was in fifth grade, when Chiwa's dad brought us for the first time.<br />
<br />
"Do you know what the karaoke place is like?"<br />
<br />
"Yes. It's a place where one is shut up in a private room with one's intimate lover, in which they pleasure themselves with drinks and food while publicly singing and sharing love."<br />
<br />
"That's about righ—wait a second, what was that last thing? Sharing love?"<br />
<br />
"Chestnuts three years, persimmons eight years."<ref>This proverb means that everything takes time before results can be had (presumably because those are the number of years before those trees bear fruit). The front half the proverb sounds the same as "sharing love".</ref><br />
<br />
"A proverb!?"<br />
<br />
What kind of deceptive ideas were those? That being said, as someone who grew up outside of Japan, how did she know something like that?<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
Anyways, it made me feel a little relieved now that I knew we weren't trying to ｢hunt the lovestruck｣ this time.<br />
<br />
"But, what made you suddenly want to go to karaoke?"<br />
<br />
When Masuzu heard this, she took out a ticket from her purse with a very pleased expression on her face. It was a discount voucher for a karaoke box a couple minutes away from here by walking.<br />
<br />
"Woah, a 30% discount? Not bad."<br />
<br />
"Right? This was with a flier in the paper this morning, so I figured we'd just go."<br />
<br />
That was such a commoner's way of thinking, it clashed with the outfit she was currently wearing at MAX levels.<br />
<br />
"Yeah, after all, seventy percent is pretty good for a high school student—"<br />
<br />
"...That's not the point…"<br />
<br />
I ignored Masuzu who continued to whisper things, and started moving forward.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
The front desk of the karaoke store had a lot of students.<br />
<br />
Middle school students, high school students, and college students filled the place with a mood like they wanted to have fun straight until the end of summer and reality flushes everything out. It was quite dangerous. For a elitist person like me, I was afraid of suffocating from it.<br />
<!--TLC Check--><br />
<br />
"We'll have to wait an hour for an empty room. Want to go somewhere else?"<br />
<br />
"Nah, we rarely come anyways, so let's just wait."<br />
<br />
There were a lot of people similarly waiting for empty rooms on the couches in the reception area.<br />
<br />
Because of Masuzu's outfit, we tried to sit in a relatively inconspicuous corner, but—<br />
<br />
"Hey? Is that Kidou-kun?"<br />
<br />
"Natsukawa-san as well~ Hello!<br />
<br />
The two people who called out to us were Sakagami-san and Akano Mei-san from our class.<br />
<br />
Sakagami-san was the little brother of Sakagami-senpai who Chiwa once beat up during the ｢Popularity Fight｣.<br />
<br />
Akano Mei-san was a girl who had many friends and good relationships with everyone. You could say she had a pretty close relationship with Chiwa.<br />
<br />
"H-Heyyy, what a coincidence."<br />
<br />
I quite awkwardly responded while I tried to confirm if there was anyone else with them. What was with these two? Were they dating? Wait, but friends also went to karaoke together too, right? I wasn't very familiar with what was the norm nowadays.<br />
<br />
As for Masuzu, she quietly said ｢Hello｣ rather gloomily. Afterwards, she just lowered her head.<br />
<br />
How strange.<br />
<br />
Normally, Masuzu would switch to ｢interacting with strangers mode｣, give a perfect smile, and respond suavely and thoughtfully.<br />
<br />
"Haha, it's quite a surprise—you two don't give the impression that you're the type for coming to this kind of place—"<br />
<br />
"Hahaha, w-what kind of type is that? Isn't that rather impolite to the most famous couple in our school?"<br />
<br />
Sakagami-san and Akano-san sat down on a nearby sofa and started chatting.<br />
<br />
"Natsukawa-san's wearing such a beautiful dress—is that an evening gown?"<br />
<br />
"It looks like the rumor that she's a rich ojou-sama is true—heey, how much did that outfit cost?"<br />
<br />
"Aren't you an idiot!? You don't normally ask those things—"<br />
<br />
"It doesn't hurt to just ask once—"<br />
<br />
Sigh...<br />
<br />
They seemed rather incompatible.<br />
<br />
Why did this conversation give vibes like they were ｢making cutting remarks about our flaws｣ ? It wasn't like they were bad people.<br />
<br />
After a little while, Sakagami's name was broadcast over the intercom.<br />
<br />
"Excuse us, but we'll be going in first—"<br />
<br />
The two of them gave a small wave and disappeared into a room.<br />
<br />
I gave a relieved sigh. However, Masuzu pinched the back of my hand quite forcefully.<br />
<br />
"Ouch——————that hurts! Masuzu-san what the hell are you doing?!"<br />
<br />
"Why were you watching that girl the whole time?"<br />
<br />
Her eyes were inflamed as she peered at my face. How terrifying!<br />
<br />
"What were you thinking? I was sitting right next to you! Don't tell me you think that girl is more beautiful."<br />
<br />
"O-Of course I wasn't looking Akano-san the whole time! Sakagami-san was right next to her!"<br />
<br />
"Huh? Sakagami-san was also there?"<br />
<br />
".......You didn't notice?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu nodded.<br />
<br />
Sakagami-san was talking about her, and he even greeted Masuzu. Why didn't she notice?<br />
<br />
Masuzu's expression was totally awful as she stared at me,<br />
<br />
"Hey, tell me clearly. Is Akano Mei-san more beautiful than me? Hey!"<br />
<br />
"...and if I say YES?"<br />
<br />
"First, I'll stab out your eyes."<br />
<br />
"There's more after that?!"<br />
<br />
Even though the air conditioning was on, I had already started sweating.<br />
<br />
I didn't have a choice. Looks like I had to tell the truth.<br />
<br />
"M-Masuzu-san is more beautiful."<br />
<br />
"By a significant margin?"<br />
<br />
"Yes, by a significant margin…"<br />
<br />
When Masuzu heard this, she suddenly became bashful and shy. She traced a 「の」on the sofa as she spoke,<br />
<br />
"I h-hate it! Honestly Eita, don't say such lovestruck words."<br />
<br />
"If you're going to be embarrassed, then don't ask me to say that from the start! Besides, you're the one who added the significant margin part yourself—!"<br />
<br />
My shout was met by an echo that overlapped with my voice. At nearly the same time, my name had been called over the intercom.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
After we were led into a private room, we ordered drinks and snacks. Then, I sank deeply into the sofa.<br />
<br />
"H-How exhausting…!"<br />
<br />
I had no idea waiting for karaoke could be so tiring. Before we even started singing, I had been bombarded non-stop with maliciousness and my stomach hurt because of my ｢girlfriend's｣ jealousy.<br />
<!--TLC check--><br />
<br />
As for Masuzu, she energetically fiddled with the buttons of the remote control while she sat next to me. It looked like they didn't use songbooks here. Everything was completely electronicized, so songs were input through the controller.<br />
<br />
"How do you use this device?"<br />
<br />
"Uh—can't you just randomly push it?"<br />
<br />
"Like this?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu spoke as she lightly used her finger to poke my left cheek.<br />
<br />
"W-What the hell are you doing?"<br />
<br />
"Well you said I could push it randomly."<br />
<br />
"I said you could press the controller!"<br />
<br />
Enough! Give it to me! I grabbed the remote from her.<br />
<br />
"I'll operate it. Tell me the name of a song."<br />
<br />
Masuzu stared blankly when she heard this,<br />
<br />
"Huh? Song? Who wants to sing?"<br />
<br />
"You of course. Didn't you want to sing karaoke?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, but I was lying."<br />
<br />
"Lying?!"<br />
<br />
The astonishing fact had just been revealed.<br />
<br />
W-What was the point for all of today's troublesome work...?<br />
<br />
"What do you mean by you're lying!? I'd sue you regardless of the circumstances!"<br />
<br />
Masuzu's tone was completely calm as she responded.<br />
<br />
"If you want my honest reply, I didn't really want to ｢sing karaoke｣. Rather, I wanted to ｢go to karaoke｣."<br />
<br />
"...?"<br />
<br />
What did that mean? Wasn't that the same thing?<br />
<br />
"If you go to a karaoke bar but don't sing karaoke, what else are you supposed to do?"<br />
<br />
Well, I have heard of people using it as a conference room or as a hotel for staying the whole night. However, I didn't think this girl would think of it for those kinds of applications.<br />
<br />
"This well…"<br />
<br />
Masuzu's articulate words stopped again and she leaned against me as she peered at my face.<br />
<br />
Her expression was incomparably serious and tense.<br />
<br />
How did that make sense…?<br />
<br />
What did she so desperately want in a karaoke box that would make her act like this?<br />
<br />
"Recently... I've… always…"<br />
<br />
I could hear Masuzu's heart racing with her chest pressed so close. Like this, she'd also be able to hear my heart beat.<br />
<br />
I held my breath as I waited for Masuzu to continue.<br />
<br />
—Mo-nyo.<br />
<br />
"...Huh?"<br />
<br />
"Recently… I've… haven't been able to mo-nyo…"<br />
<br />
I gazed into the depths of her blue eyes, trying to interpret the meaning of her words.<br />
<br />
I asked her,<br />
<br />
"Mo-nyo?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu nodded.<br />
<br />
"Mo-nyo."<br />
<br />
I asked again,<br />
<br />
"Mo-nyo?"<br />
<br />
She nodded and said,<br />
<br />
"Mo-nyo."<br />
<br />
I flipped out,<br />
<br />
"Mo-nyooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!!"<br />
<br />
What the hell was with this giiiiiiirlllllllllllll!!!!!!!!!?<br />
<br />
Now I understood why that text message she sent was so terrifying!<br />
<br />
All along, it was a ｢clinical deficiency of Mo-nyo｣! So basically that was her motive from the start?!<br />
<br />
"The condition of my body falls apart if I don't perform mo-nyo at least once a week."<br />
<br />
"No way!"<br />
<br />
My body was the one that would fall apart like this!<br />
<br />
"Because you never let me do it in the past, and since I thought you'd find it embarrassing, I lured you to private places where no one else would see us, Eita."<br />
<br />
"Your existence seriously is such an annoyance for others!"<br />
<br />
"...You won't let me do it?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu gazed up at me with eyes like an abandoned puppy.<br />
<br />
They were heartfelt eyes that appealed to a man's—no, more accurately, humanity's, conscience.<br />
<br />
I felt extremely embarrassed and averted my eyes,<br />
<br />
"That being said, why me? Aren't there others you can do it with?"<br />
<br />
"How could there be anyone else?"<br />
<br />
She returned the question.<br />
<br />
"I don't have friends or lovers. I don't even have parents; the only thing I have… is my accomplice."<br />
<br />
"...Masuzu…"<br />
<br />
I stared at my ｢girlfriend｣ for a while.<br />
<br />
Lively singing noises reverberated from other nearby rooms, and it made me feel empty as if I was living in another world. This was a space that only Masuzu and I shared. It was like we were drifting away in a separate dimension.<br />
<br />
Ordinary high school students could be expected to talk about love, but for us it was impossible.<br />
<br />
We could only make a shoddy and forged imitation.<br />
<br />
"...I get it."<br />
<br />
I sighed and spoke,<br />
<br />
"I'll lend you my chest, so rub it however you like."<br />
<br />
"Thank you."<br />
<br />
Masuzu had an innocent and honest smile like a child.<br />
<br />
Sigh...<br />
<br />
Though it did seem to circulate a slightly serious aura.<br />
<br />
But if all she wanted to do was ｢mo-nyo｣...<br />
<br />
"Well, then I'll be helping myself."<br />
<br />
"G-Go ahead."<br />
<br />
"... ♪"<br />
<br />
When I spread apart my arms and opened up my chest, Masuzu immediately buried her head inside with delight.<br />
<br />
I held this soft tender body that pressed up against me.<br />
<br />
The texture of her glossy dress fabric rustling against my shirt felt really good, but I could also feel the full weight of those two amply plump and swelling objects squeezing under there—but I didn't react. Masuzu was so carried away!<br />
<br />
Accompanied with minute sighs, she repeatedly rubbed her face against my chest many times.<br />
<br />
This was the so-called ｢mo-nyo｣.<br />
<br />
I had no idea how it had gotten that name, but the instinctive feel for it was rather fitting.<br />
<br />
Aah, even so, it was so soft...<br />
<br />
"Here's your order of Oolong tea and Coca Cola. Sorry for the wait—"<br />
<br />
In the split second after the waitress opened the door, Masuzu was the first to react.<br />
<br />
Like a thunderbolt ignoring the limitations of speed, she sent me flying with a shove and immediately picked up a remote. She spoke loudly, ｢I wonder what we should sing next, hehahaha｣.<br />
<br />
However, I didn't lose to her. Although the momentum was ferocious enough to send me rolling on the ground, I immediately recovered myself and sat up.<br />
<br />
"That's weird? The microphone? Where'd the microphone go?<br />
<br />
"Excuse me, miss and mister?"<br />
<br />
"MY NAME IS MIKE DAIVIS! Yeah! Hahaha!"<br />
<br />
"...Excuse me…"<br />
<br />
The waitress had been standing at the entrance carrying a plate of drinks the entire time.<br />
<br />
"OH EITO-KUN, IT SEAMS LAIK THE DRINKS WHEE ORDERED CAME!"<br />
<br />
"OH REALY, I DIDN'T NOTISE AT ALL HAHA."<br />
<br />
We took the plate of drinks while acting like robots and watched the shocked waitress with a smile.<br />
<br />
When the door closed, the two of us practically sighed at the same time.<br />
<br />
"Looks like we barely passed that one."<br />
<br />
"That was dangerous… if we were seen at a time like that, our names would have disgracefully gone down in history."<br />
<br />
After all, since we had the self-esteem as anti-love individuals, we couldn't allow ourselves to be caught in an act that would be misunderstood as head-over-heels in love.<br />
<br />
Masuzu took a gulp of Oolong tea.<br />
<br />
"I feel quite disappointed."<br />
<br />
"Was that mo-nyo enough?"<br />
<br />
"Yes… although I feel quite dissatisfied, I'm about four fifths full."<br />
<br />
"Does that even go to your stomach…?"<br />
<br />
It gets absorbed after digestion into nutrients? What kind of digestive tract did this girl have?<br />
<br />
"Well, let's sing karaoke normally for the rest of the time."<br />
<br />
"Let's do that."<br />
<br />
And just like that, we sang for the remainder of the time.<br />
<br />
At first, Masuzu didn't want to sing because ｢she didn't know any songs｣, but after realizing there were nursery rhymes on the playlist, she slowly started to sing as well. It looks like she didn't actually hate singing.<br />
<br />
"Hey, can you put ｢Inunoomawarisan｣ on next?" <ref>The song if you're interested: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BrqVkdGHJZs</ref><br />
<br />
"Wan wan wan wan?" <ref>Dog sound effects in Japan</ref><br />
<br />
"Wan wan wan wan ♪"<br />
<br />
Woahh, Masuzu-san was just like an angel!<br />
<br />
If she could always stay cute like this, it'd be great. Though, this probably wasn't something I should say to my ｢girlfriend｣. Could you consider this an impossible wish?<br />
<br />
The happy hour flew by and soon it was time to return the private room. But we felt like we hadn't sung enough. Should we extend it? Leave? We discussed it between ourselves—<br />
<br />
"Masuzu, I suddenly realized something."<br />
<br />
"Hehe do you want to order something before we extend our time?"<br />
<br />
"Not that… but don't you feel like we've almost become like normal lovers?"<br />
<br />
We were sitting in a private room where there was no one else.<br />
<br />
So basically there was no reason to go out of our way to act as a couple.<br />
<br />
It was an ordinary date.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Masuzu was stunned, and she stared at me for a while.<br />
<br />
She suddenly slapped the table with some force, causing the empty glasses to jump.<br />
<br />
"H-How the heck did that happen?! Without realizing it, we actually became so… lovestruck!"<br />
<br />
"But it was just you."<br />
<br />
"We can't, Eita! This is just like… when you become a freak even though you're trying to fight freaks! While battling lovestruck beings like Harusaki-san and them all, we've unconsciously corroded."<br />
<br />
"R-Really?"<br />
<br />
I had only wanted to try saying what was on my mind, but I didn't realize Masuzu would take this kind of thing so seriously.<br />
<br />
Masuzu cleverly stood up and returned the microphone and remote control on the battery charger.<br />
<br />
"We better keep our distance for the time being. The next time we meet will be in prison."<br />
<br />
"Why?! Can't we meet again while we're free?!"<br />
<br />
"Oh, my bad. The next time we meet will be at school."<br />
<br />
How could you misspeak something like that?<br />
<br />
That being said, there was only about a week left of vacation, so it made sense?<br />
<br />
"Text messages are forbidden, and of course phone calls as well. Is that alright? Eita, even though I know you really want to hear my voice, you'll have to show restraint. Show some restraint, okay?"<br />
<br />
"Okay…"<br />
<br />
Ah—<br />
<br />
Let's talk about her voice later, but I still kind of wanted to hear another nursery rhyme from Masuzu...<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
The next day after the karaoke incident—<br />
<br />
The cursed text message ringtone that I wasn't supposed to hear until the next semester promptly rang in my room.<br />
<br />
"What's going on…?"<br />
<br />
I put down the english translation problems I currently working on and opened my cellphone.<br />
<br />
I even thought it would be something urgent—<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 26-Aug 15:02<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' A Special Exception<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' I figured you'd probably be lonely by now.<br />
<br />
So in the few days until the next school semester, you can just keep re-reading this one text message and restrain yourself.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"What do you mean by, 'by now'? Hasn't only one day passed since yesterday?"<br />
<br />
Furthermore, when I said goodbye to that girl yesterday, it was seven o'clock in the evening. So in other words, not even twenty four hours have passed. How was I supposed to be lonely?<br />
<br />
I ignored the message and continued studying, but after a while the cursed melody beeped once again.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 15:33<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' A Particularly Special Exception<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' I know Eita also has the innate drives of a young man.<br />
<br />
This, I'm very understanding of.<br />
<br />
I'm also a very lenient woman, so I've decided that was a very pitiable thing about you.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"...Huh? So?"<br />
<br />
What was the point of this text message?<br />
<br />
I couldn't understand what she was trying to express. All I could sense was an indescribable arrogant attitude. <br />
<br />
Compared to this, this last few days before the end of the summer vacation was much more important. If you study and do your work well, this can have a major impact on your grades the next semester. Even if I was number one at Hane High, I wasn't impressive at all compared to everyone else who was applying for medical school. I had to study hard in order to make it.<br />
<br />
But within twenty minutes, another message came.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 15:48<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' Last Special Exception<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' You can stop being so hard on yourself.<br />
<br />
You must be desperately thinking about seeing me like crazy.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"Huh? But I'm not?"<br />
<br />
Besides, we'll meet each other in a couple days at school. Right now, I wanted to concentrate my mind on studying.<br />
<br />
In the time it took for me to put down my cell phone and pick up my mechanical pencil, another one came.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 15:58<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' Last Special Exception 2<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' How unfair...<br />
<br />
Am I that unimportant to you?<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"Arghhh, this girl so annoying!"<br />
<br />
That was supposed to be the last one! If she doesn't understand she has to finish the things she starts, honestly it'll perpetually be in disarray!<br />
<!--TLC check--><br />
<br />
Even with my emotions riled up like this, I still couldn't reply! I threw my phone onto my bed. At least wait for me to finish this problem set. Before that, I won't look.<br />
<br />
My cellphone continuously received deadly cursed text messages, but I cold-heartedly ignored them all.<br />
<br />
—About an hour later.<br />
<br />
"Huff…"<br />
<br />
Finally at the end of a set, I closed my notebook and relaxed the muscles in my shoulders. <br />
<br />
"Let's take a look… how is Masuzu-san?"<br />
<br />
I opened my mail inbox and found a whole string of consecutive text messages from my ｢girlfriend｣.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 16:07<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' No more than three things<br />
<br />
'''【Content】''' Be careful! <br />
<br />
I might be under attack by an enemy Stand!<ref>Stand: JoJo reference</ref><br />
</div><br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 16:19<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' Fourth Special Exception<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' Saaveeee me! There's a man I don't recognize in front of my apartment.<br />
<br />
So scary…!<br />
</div><br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 16:30<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' Perhaps… a Fifth Time?<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' Now, can you see my face slightly in your mind's eye? (lol)<br />
</div><br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 16:41<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' You're making me angry<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' Curse you curse you curse you curse you curse you curse you curse you curse you.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 16:42<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' I apologize<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' Sorry, I was lying earlier. Please forgive me.<br />
</div><br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 16:58<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' I SINCERELY WISH YOU HAPPINESS! <ref>In English</ref><br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' I've had enough. I don't care if you're like this.<br />
<br />
As long as you happy with Harusaki-san or whoever, that's fine?<br />
<br />
arriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarri<br />
<br />
arriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarriarri<br />
<br />
arriarriarrivederci! (Until we meet again) <ref>Italian for goodbye. It's also a reference to a catch phrase of a certain character in JOJO</ref><br />
</div><br />
<br />
"...Why does she seem happier than I imagined…?"<br />
<br />
Even though her message was so upsetting, for some reason her texting seemed so indescribably full of energy?<br />
<br />
Just then, the newest message arrived.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 17:20<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' No subject<br />
<br />
'''【Message】''' I'M IN FRONT OF YOUR HOUSE<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"That's too sudden, isn't it?!"<br />
<br />
Practically confirming the content of the text message, the electric doorbell of my house started buzzing non-stop like a monsoon.<br />
<br />
Simultaneously, another message came.<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Date】''' 17:21<br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' OPEN THE DOOR! <ref>In English</ref><br />
<br />
'''【Subject】''' open open open open open<br />
<br />
door door door door door<br />
<br />
open open open open open<br />
<br />
door door door door door<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"Okay I get it, I'm coming! I'm opening the door now!"<br />
<br />
I stretched my lungs and shouted with a voice that could even be heard from outside. Then I ran down the stairs and rushed for the door.<br />
<br />
When I opened the door—<br />
<br />
"You're so mean, Eita."<br />
<br />
Tears were emerging from Natsukawa Masuzu's pale blue pupils. Her silhouette masked the overpowering glare of the setting sun as she stood outside the door.<br />
<br />
"Didn't you say 'arrivederci'?"<br />
<br />
"You're so mean."<br />
<br />
"Didn't you say we weren't going to meet until the new semester?"<br />
<br />
"You're so mean, so mean, so mean…"<br />
<br />
Masuzu barely forced those words out with great difficulty. Then, she jumped into my open arms.<br />
<br />
"Eita, remember this. I'm your girlfriend."<br />
<br />
"I know."<br />
<br />
"I'm a girlfriend that gives you headaches."<br />
<br />
"Why do you think that is!?"<br />
<br />
If you were aware of it yourself, then do something about it!<br />
<br />
"Yes, I'm the type of girl who can't do anything if I don't have you. That's why—please don't look away from me right now, please."<br />
<br />
"...ahhh."<br />
<br />
I comforted Masuzu's back to calm her down, and I distinctly felt the changes in my ｢girlfriend｣.<br />
<br />
Right now, this Masuzu couldn't tell the difference between real or fake. Ever since that time I confessed to her on that stage, she's gone out of control. The fake acting and real actions were too much to handle, and she couldn't tell them apart anymore.<br />
<br />
As for me… it was the same.<br />
<br />
Like right now, as I hugged Masuzu's body, if I wasn't careful, I'd mistake her as a real girlfriend.<br />
<br />
...but, we were still fake merchandise. <br />
<br />
If we wanted to become real, we still needed to settle everything about the Chuuni notebook and ｢Jien-Otsu｣.<br />
<br />
But that was already impossible.<br />
<br />
Chiwa, Hime, and Fuuyumi, as well as Kaoru, Mana, Saeko-san, and even those others at school were involved with us. Our lie was no longer just our own private problem. Until the day we graduate and everything resets, we could only maintain this lie.<br />
<br />
Just then, Masuzu suddenly raised her head.<br />
<br />
Still hugging me, her eyes were fixated upwards towards the left.<br />
<br />
Upwards to the left was the second floor of the Harusaki's house.<br />
<br />
Chiwa's room was on the second floor.<br />
<br />
And beside the window—there was the shadow of Chiwa with her hair down.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 219.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
Masuzu maintained her position hugging me.<br />
<br />
Chiwa maintained her posture at the window, slightly leaning forward.<br />
<br />
They didn't say a word to each other or have any changes in expression. They only met with their eyes.<br />
<br />
Like this, I was frozen in between these two girls.<br />
<br />
I was helpless.<br />
<br />
No matter what I said, I'd be stepping on a landmine.<br />
<br />
"Hahahahaha…"<br />
<br />
Even if I didn't say anything, I still gave a morbid laugh.<br />
<br />
Cold sweat started dripping.<br />
<br />
Even my tears… I think I'm going to cry.<br />
<br />
There's too much mayhem between my girlfriend and childhood friend!<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 3|#3]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 5|#5]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_5_Chapter_3&diff=382071OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 32014-08-15T12:53:13Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>[[File:Oreshura v05 114.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
【Holy Dragon Princess of Dawn】Akishino Himeka<br />
<br />
Max: LV. 70<br />
<br />
Attack: 2900<br />
<br />
Defense: 2540<br />
<br />
Special: Desolate Eagle Pose<br />
<br />
♥ Profile ♥<br />
<br />
｢My true name is Himeka · Sei · Heavensrain... ｣<br />
<br />
♥ Love Level UP ♥<br />
<br />
｢Hold me?｣<br />
<br />
♥ Love Level MAX ♥<br />
<br />
｢As long as I have Eita, I don't need anything else.｣<br />
</div><br />
==#3: Himeka, There is Someone She Likes ==<br />
<br />
Ever since Chiwa stopped coming to eat dinner, the living room's become so lonely.<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 115.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
It was annoying when she was here, yet it was so lonely when she wasn't. It was just like an old-fashioned air conditioner. If you turned it on it was too cold, but when you turned it off it it was too hot.<br />
<br />
''...Ugh, it's seven o'clock already?''<br />
<br />
Saeko-san wasn't coming home tonight, so I had no motivation to make dinner for one person.<br />
<br />
Just when I decided to go with an egg and instant noodles for dinner, the doorbell rang.<br />
<br />
"Is it Chiwa?"<br />
<br />
N-no, probably not.<br />
<br />
If it were Chiwa, she would have gone straight through the yard and let herself in through the French window. <ref>'''French Window''': A floor-to-ceiling height window.</ref><br />
<br />
As I was wondering who it could be at this time of the day—<br />
<br />
<br />
"Eita, will you hold me?"<br />
<br />
<br />
She was clutching large Boston bags<ref>Another definition since I'm utterly clueless about fashion. A '''Boston Bag''' is a traveling bag or general-utility bag that is oblong at the bottom and is tapered or folded in at either end toward a top opening held together by two handles.</ref> in each of her armpits.<br />
<br />
On her back, she was carrying a swelling backpack.<br />
<br />
Akishino Himeka was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath as she stood at my front door.<br />
<br />
"Hi Hime. What's going on? You're carrying a ton of luggage."<br />
<br />
"I have been forced into exile."<br />
<br />
This is still Japan you know, Hime?<br />
<br />
"The Primogenitor Gaia has been invaded, so I've become a vagrant 《DRIFTES》<ref>Is a reference to the manga: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Drifters_(manga)</ref>. The only place I can go to is Eita's."<br />
<br />
Even though this was Hime's typical way of saying things, she expressed herself very clearly.<br />
<br />
Then I suddenly realized it,<br />
<br />
"Did you run away from home?"<br />
<br />
Hime vigorously nodded her head.<br />
<br />
"In Hyperdimensional terms, it's IED." <ref>In Japanese, "Run Away" is "ぃぇで". The Romanji for this is are the sounds, "i - e - de".</ref><br />
<br />
"It's IEDE—"<br />
<br />
Even if she forgot one letter, the hyperdimensional part was unnecessary. That being said, I haven't heard her say things like hyperdimensional in a while. Was she bored with this setting already?<br />
<br />
Hime lowered her head,<br />
<br />
"And that's why, sorry to bother." <ref>This is spoken in formal language (Hime abbreviates it a lot, but it's still a vague formal expression). Eita starts to reciprocate in the next sentence but...</ref><br />
<br />
"Please come in, my humble home is simple and crude—wait a second! You ran away from home!? Did you really run away from home?"<br />
<br />
"Affirmative."<br />
<br />
Hime looked up to me with firmly angry eyes and spoke.<br />
<br />
"My precious treasures have been destroyed. There's no reason for me to go back to that place."<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
I cooked miso, cabbage, and fried pork soup, and ate it together with Hime.<br />
<br />
Even though I cooked the meal from leftover ingredients in the fridge, Hime eagerly finished every last bit. Ah, it really is so much more meaningful to share dinner with others.<br />
<br />
"Oh right, what treasures were you talking about?"<br />
<br />
I asked Hime this as I refilled her empty cup with warm tea.<br />
<br />
"My Genesis Force from ｢ORIGIN LOW｣" <ref>Reference to Super Robot Wars: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Super_Robot_Wars</ref>.<br />
<br />
In other words, I didn't get it.<br />
<br />
"Sorry, can you explain it a little more clearly?"<br />
<br />
"The ｢Holy Scriptures｣ that catalyzed and spun out a good deal of my fantasies."<br />
<br />
"T-Try saying it again."<br />
<br />
"My precious manga and games were thrown out."<br />
<br />
"That's awfully clear all of a sudden!"<br />
<br />
This was probably the ultimate reason for an elementary school student to run away from home. But Hime was a high schooler!<br />
<br />
"Who threw it away? Your mother? Father?"<br />
<br />
"My older sister."<br />
<br />
"Oh, you have an older sister? What does she do?"<br />
<br />
"She's a third-year in college, majoring in business at a university in Tokyo in order to inherit the Akishino Hotel. She's come home for summer break after being away for a very long time."<br />
<br />
That being said, I remembered now that Hime's family ran a hotel business. Kaoru once said that their family managed an ancestral inn ever since the Edo period.<br />
<br />
"My sister and I are completely unalike."<br />
<br />
When Hime finished her tea, she lowered her head.<br />
<br />
"When you say unalike, how so?"<br />
<br />
"Everything."<br />
<br />
That response didn't help at all.<br />
<br />
Did she mean their personalities were different? For example, her sister was very social and her friends were all very extroverted… in other words, riajuus? <ref>'''Riajuu''': The opposite of an otaku.</ref><br />
<br />
At the moment, the phone that I left on the living room sofa rang.<br />
<br />
I got off the table and gave it a look—the incoming phone call was from ｢Akishino Himeka｣.<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
I looked back at the table, but Hime was empty handed and in a daze.<br />
<br />
"Where's your phone?"<br />
<br />
Hime gave a started expression, and groped around her pockets with several pats.<br />
<br />
"I forgot it at home."<br />
<br />
No wonder.<br />
<br />
In other words, the person who made the phone call must have been one of Hime's family members.<br />
<br />
I took a deep breath, and pressed the talk button.<br />
<br />
"...Hello?"<br />
<br />
A very calm and youthful female voice seemed to come from the other end of the phone—<br />
<br />
<br />
'''"Apologies for disturbing you so late in the night. May I ask if this is Burning Fighting Fighter-san's cellphone?"'''<br />
<!--Editors: Note that all of her lines are very formal--><br />
<br />
<br />
"…………………………………………Yes."<br />
<br />
I wanted to lay on the ground and die.<br />
<br />
Damn that Hime… Why did she have to register me with that name?! Furthermore, I should have corrected it to Villager A several days ago!"<br />
<br />
'''"Is this very long name your real name?"'''<br />
<br />
"No, you could consider it a nickname. I'm so sorry."<br />
<br />
I didn't know why I apologized.<br />
<br />
The voice from the other end of the phone seemed unsympathetic.<br />
<br />
'''"It's a pleasure to meet you. I am Akishino Himeka's older sister, Yuuhana. May I ask if my younger sister visited your residence lately?"'''<br />
<br />
I temporarily covered the mouthpiece with my hand.<br />
<br />
"It's your sister's phone call."<br />
<br />
Hime's face grew pale, and she mimed huge X's in front of her chest.<br />
<br />
I nodded slightly and returned to the phone.<br />
<br />
"No, she never did."<br />
<br />
I heard a slight sigh come from the other end of the phone.<br />
<br />
'''"...Are you Himeka's classmate?"''''<br />
<br />
Her attitude suddenly turned into ｢adult speaking to child｣ tone.<br />
<br />
"I'm a fellow club member."<br />
<br />
'''"Club? That girl is part of a club? Which club?"'''<br />
<br />
Her voice sounded rather astonished.<br />
<br />
Oh dear, how should I respond to this? If it were Masuzu, she'd be able to nonchalantly cook up some kind of nonsense easily.<br />
<br />
'''"What's wrong? Is it one of those inexplicable clubs?"'''<br />
<br />
"Uh, it's called the Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self."<br />
<br />
'''"What does that club do?"'''<br />
<br />
"...What does it do?"<br />
<br />
Although we've been established for three months already, I still had no clue. Probably no one had any idea.<br />
<br />
'''"I asked you a question?"'''<br />
<br />
"S-Sorry."<br />
<br />
Another sigh came from the other end of the phone.<br />
<br />
'''"This is just my guess, but could it be a manga or game-related club?"'''<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
'''"Because that girl loves those kinds of things the most."'''<br />
<br />
It looks like she made an erroneous interpretation out of my hesitation.<br />
<br />
'''"She's been like this since middle school. She didn't study seriously, and wasted all of her entire allowance on those kinds of stupid trinkets. I thought she would change one day, but after being apart for so long, she hasn't changed at all! She hasn't improved."'''<br />
<br />
I felt a little sorry for Hime after hearing that about her.<br />
<br />
"She just has interest in manga. You don't need to be that extreme."<br />
<br />
'''"If it were simply a relaxing hobby of hers, I'd approve. However, that girl is just too addicted. She can't tell the difference between delusion and reality. Even if I tell her that, it's pointless."<br />
<br />
"But, she's not making any trouble for anyone."<br />
<br />
'''"That girl has this mistaken belief that she can do anything as long as she isn't making trouble for anyone. If you give up your self-respect and intellect, then chase after these meaningless imaginary worlds, what kind of person will you be in the end? In the eyes of society and others, aren't you just a worthlessly manufactured human being?"'''<br />
<br />
It seemed like she was getting angrier and angrier.<br />
<br />
"Your opinion is too subjective. There are also people who are positively influenced by manga, right? Why do you only stress the bad part? It's not fair."<br />
<br />
'''"What is this positive influence that you speak of?"'''<br />
<br />
"Um, that…"<br />
<br />
I shot a glance at Hime, who was very anxiously staring at me.<br />
<br />
"It can help you make friends."<br />
<br />
'''"Friends?"'''<br />
<br />
"Yes. Hime… Himeka-san and I have similar interests in anime and manga. That's why we became friends. Our club members are the same. Isn't that a good thing?"<br />
<br />
I wasn't lying.<br />
<br />
Hime currently cherishes her Chuunibyou delusions dearly. Her fantasies are very similar to the kind I had in middle school. This was probably because we were fascinated by the same works. Because of this, she identified me as her ｢Past-Life Lover｣ and joined ｢Jien-Otsu｣.<br />
<br />
'''"Hm…"'''<br />
<br />
Hime's older sister quietly seemed to be thinking about something.<br />
<br />
It didn't look like she quite agreed with me, and it seemed like she was considering how to attack from a different direction—that was what her silence felt like.<br />
<br />
'''"Among Himeka's text messages, you are the most common recipient. That girl never had friends in middle school. It looks like that's not the case anymore in high school."'''<br />
<br />
"Yes, you could say so."<br />
<br />
'''"Could you be dating Himeka?"'''<br />
<br />
"No, definitely not."<br />
<br />
Although I was curious about how she would react if I said that she was my ex-girlfriend, I didn't test it. That being said, Hime gave a ｢What's going on? So harsh…｣ expression as she looked at me. I don't think she knew what we were talking about, right?<br />
<br />
"Anyhow, has anything happened to Himeka-san?"<br />
<br />
'''"We had a little fight earlier on. Honestly, that girl… After she changed her clothes, she even took her textbooks and ran out the door."'''<br />
<br />
"I see…"<br />
<br />
'''"I don't think that girl has the means to run away from home, but that's probably what happened… I know I asked this already, but is Himeka really not at your place?"'''<br />
<br />
At this point, Hime's sister's voice became restless for the first time.<br />
<br />
I though I was stabbed by sinful feelings and intentions, Hime beside me was similarly uneasy. I was simply incapable of telling the truth in front of her.<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
"She's not here… but I'll also go look for any clues about her whereabouts. If I find anything, I'll get her to contact you."<br />
<br />
''''"Thank you very much."''''<br />
<br />
The phone call ended there.<br />
<br />
"Sigh…"<br />
<br />
I gave a big sigh and sank into the sofa. I felt extremely exhausted. Debating with an older person really sucked the energy out of me.<br />
<br />
"Eita, thank you."<br />
<br />
Hime hugged my arm, and peered into my face.<br />
<br />
"Is my sister angry?"<br />
<br />
"She's angry… but she's also extremely worried. She's very worried about you."<br />
<br />
But then Hime intensely shook her head.<br />
<br />
"She's not worried about me. Rather, she's worried about ruining the ｢Akishino｣ family name. In my sister's head, only the hotel is important."<br />
<br />
"I had a different impression."<br />
<br />
"I disagree. To my sister, I'm just an inconvenience. That's why I left."<br />
<br />
She stubbornly refused to listen to me.<br />
<br />
Although her sister's words were very one-sided, Hime actually wasn't that different.<br />
<br />
In other words, they put labels on each other and faulted each other based on those points. Regardless, if this continued, there wouldn't be any resolution.<br />
<br />
Anyways, since I promised Hime's sister, I really should go look for "clues" of Hime's whereabouts.<br />
<br />
I called Chiwa and asked her to come over, and then explained the situation to the two of them.<br />
<br />
"Wow―that's one scary sister."<br />
<br />
Chiwa had come over wearing her pajamas. I felt she was extremely blunt.<br />
<br />
"Since that's the case, Himecchi, you can stay over at my place tonight. My mom can call your sister, and that way there'll be no problems, right?"<br />
<br />
However, Hime shook her head.<br />
<br />
"I want to sleep over at Eita's house. Is that not alright?"<br />
<br />
"No way!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa's expression suddenly became very frightening.<br />
<br />
Hime seemed to deflate as she hung her head.<br />
<br />
"Why? We spent the night together during our club trip."<br />
<br />
"This and that are totally different! How can a boy and a girl sleep alone under the same roof? Definitely not okay!"<br />
<br />
"Then… how about Chihuahua stay over also?"<br />
<br />
Hime lightly tugged on Chiwa's sleeves.<br />
<br />
"T-That's also no good! No good! No good!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa objected extremely intensely, as if she were trying to convince herself.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Chiwa. There's something I want to ask you."<br />
<br />
"Even if Ei-kun asks me it's not okay! Even if there's three of us or whatever, although I'm not Ai, it's simply too shameless!"<br />
<br />
"Not that, something else. What do you think of manga and games?"<br />
<br />
"Ero ones are bad!"<br />
<br />
"Can we get away from that topic?! ...I had a lot of manga when I was in middle school right? How did you feel when you looked at me then?"<br />
<br />
"I figured you must have liked it a lot."<br />
<br />
"That's all?"<br />
<br />
"What else am I supposed to think?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa stared blankly. Like always, this girl thought really simply.<br />
<br />
If Hime's sister thought that simply, it'd be great. But as soon as she starts to think about positive or negative influences, she'll get stuck and be unable to free herself.<br />
<br />
"Hey Ei-kun, when you graduated from middle school, didn't you sell practically all of your manga?"<br />
<br />
When Hime heard this, her eyes went wide.<br />
<br />
"Sold them? Why?"<br />
<br />
"Well if you ask me why…"<br />
<br />
If Chiwa had asked me, I would have responded, ｢I don't like them anymore｣. But to be honest, that wasn't actually the case. I could say I wanted to wave farewell to my chuunibyou self, so I abandoned the things I used to love to become a new person blah blah—and then all of these kinds of troublesome reasons would start flooding out one after another.<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
In short, I shouldn't say contradictory things about the issue with Hime's sister.<br />
<br />
"I would never throw away the books I love the most. That's why I can't forgive my sister for throwing away things so lightly."<br />
<br />
"...I see."<br />
<br />
I could only nod my head.<br />
<br />
Anyhow, it looked like the root to this argument between sisters was very deep.<br />
<br />
Afterwards, Chiwa went home and asked her mother to contact Hime's sister, who barely agreed to let Hime stay the night at the Harsuaki's. Normally in these kinds of situations, one would speak with the parents, but it looked like they were busy working in the hotel.<br />
<br />
Perhaps the reason why Hime's sister was so strict was because she was trying her best to fill the gap left by her parents.<br />
<br />
If that was the case, I still thought she could try to understand her little sister a little better.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Then the next day came.<br />
<br />
By the time my morning studying pace wore off, it was about time for lunch—but then the doorbell rang.<br />
<br />
I opened the door, and a ghastly pale Hime jumped inside.<br />
<br />
"Eita, it's bad!"<br />
<br />
"What's wrong?!"<br />
<br />
Did her older sister charge in or something?<br />
<br />
"There's a new inscribed legend that the world will create crystal tears today."<br />
<br />
"...Sorry, can you say that a little more clearly?"<br />
<br />
"A hidden tome descended onto this world in an instant—today."<br />
<br />
"Say that again~"<br />
<br />
"Today is the release date of my favorite manga, so I want to go buy it."<br />
<br />
This is your second consecutive day coming to my place. Learn to be better behaved, Hime!<br />
<br />
"The closest bookstore to here is the WING bookstore. I'll draw a map for you right now."<br />
<br />
I was about to retreat back into my house, but Hime grabbed the hem of my shirt.<br />
<br />
"Come with me, Eita?"<br />
<br />
"No, I want to study."<br />
<br />
"...Together?"<br />
<br />
Faced with her teary puppy eyes staring up at me, I was unable to refuse her. I'd definitely listen to her. That being said, was that gaze a superpower?<br />
<br />
"Then, let's go out for lunch while we're at it."<br />
<br />
"The special edition bookstore is in front of the train station, so I want to go there."<br />
<br />
There were a lot of cheap restaurants near the train station, so it was perfectly convenient.<br />
<br />
I tidied my clothes up simply, and then left the house with Hime.<br />
<br />
It was only ten minutes by bus to the train station, but we went by Hime's request and walked on foot. ｢I want to walk together with Eita, is that okay?｣ Again, I was utterly defeated by her endearingness. I'm so popular it's laughable.<br />
<br />
I pretended to ignore the gazes around us and said,<br />
<br />
"So, what's the name of that manga called?"<br />
<br />
"ARCANA DRAGONS (Holy Spirit Dragons)."<br />
<br />
"Holy Dragon?"<br />
<br />
ARCANA DRAGONS (｢Holy Dragon｣ for short) was an alternate-universe fantasy battle manga serialized in a certain well-known weekly shounen magazine. The work is targeted at otakus, which was definitely very rare for weekly magazines. There's a ridiculous amount of bishoujo and bishounen characters. With the rich setting and abundant characters, fans have enthusiastically made many doujins. I was really into these kinds of works when I was in middle school.<br />
<br />
I'm not going to hide anything, but the ｢Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn (Burning Fighting Fighter)｣ setting is totally plagiarized from ｢Holy Dragon｣... no, I should say it was a key factor that enlightened and inspired me.<br />
<br />
Was Hime also a ｢Holy Dragon｣ fan? No wonder the compatibility score of our delusions was so high.<br />
<br />
"What volume is coming out today?"<br />
<br />
"The twelfth volume is coming out."<br />
<br />
"How far have they gotten? Are they still fighting the Wyvern Army?"<br />
<br />
"I only read the tankōbon<ref>'''Tankōbon''': Manga collected in volumes. Hime means she doesn't follow the weekly releases, and she only reads the tankoubon.</ref>, so I don't know. But that arc is probably going to finish in this volume."<br />
<br />
Hime then looked at me with eyes in disbelief,<br />
<br />
"You're not reading ｢Holy Dragon｣, Eita?"<br />
<br />
"I was still following it last year, but now I'm not anymore."<br />
<br />
Hime suddenly revealed a hurt expression.<br />
<br />
"Why…? Is it not interesting anymore?"<br />
<br />
"Well, it's not because of that. For some reason, I just don't feel like reading it anymore."<br />
<br />
Ever since my parents vanished, I've gradually lost interest in the manga and anime world.<br />
<br />
Because I realized that no matter how much I talk about these imaginary things, there's no way to prevail over the harshness of reality.<br />
<br />
The only way to defeat reality is through reality itself.<br />
<br />
And in my situation, only cultivating academic achievements could pave my way into medical school.<br />
<br />
That was the only way I could overcome my unfavorable circumstances.<br />
<br />
When I told Hime's sister, ｢Don't look down on manga｣, I actually thought that way myself—to be honest, I really was hypocritical.<br />
<br />
"I hope you'll also read it, Eita."<br />
<br />
Hime spoke as she tightly held onto my right hand.<br />
<br />
"Because they've reached an extremely climatic point right now. I hope you'll take a look, because it's definitely interesting."<br />
<br />
"Mhn…"<br />
<br />
I didn't know how to respond and inadvertently my gaze drifted away—but then I saw a figure turning the corner at the crossroads in front of us.<br />
<br />
It was moving figure pulling a red bicycle. This felt strangely familiar.<br />
<br />
"Eh?!"<br />
<br />
"Eh?!"<br />
<br />
The simultaneous exclamations we gave were identical.<br />
<br />
"It's you again…"<br />
<br />
"That's what I wanted to say, you disgusting otaku."<br />
<br />
Natsukawa Mana.<br />
<br />
She was an arrogant middle school girl with two fluttering silver pigtails. She was also Masuzu's little sister.<br />
<br />
"Are you practicing riding a bike again? If that's the case, let me teach you."<br />
<br />
"I don't need you to meddle in my business! I ride it perfectly fine now! I just happened to be tired right now, so I'm walking along with it."<br />
<br />
I took a glance below the hem of her red dress, and saw that her knees were plastered with a bunch of bandaids. If I pointed that out, she'd be furious, so it'd be better to leave it unsaid.<br />
<br />
Hime immediately hid behind my back.<br />
<br />
"Huh? Aren't you the poet from that time?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Hime didn't respond, and wrapped her arms around me like a Konakijii<ref>'''Konakijii''': A youkai that has the body of a weeping child but the face of an old man. If you pick it up, it'll strangle you to death.</ref>.<br />
<br />
"Come on, I already apologized about that stuff with the club, right?"<br />
<br />
A while ago, Mana crashed our club meeting and ripped apart the poem Hime wrote. This was what she was referring to.<br />
<br />
"I don't mind that anymore."<br />
<br />
"Then you can say something then."<br />
<br />
"...Nice to meet you."<br />
<!--Please make this as formal as possible. Hime also has a tendency to abbreviate things, so consider that too--><br />
<br />
"Now you say it?!"<br />
<br />
Huh—<br />
<br />
I feel like I haven't seen Hime this afraid in a while.<br />
<br />
It looks like she's able to talk normally with us, but still has difficulties talking with others.<br />
<br />
Just then I had a flash of intuition.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Mana; are you free in a little while?"<br />
<br />
"Rather than saying I'm free… it's more like I don't have plans."<br />
<br />
In other words, she was free. She really wasn't honest at all.<br />
<br />
"Then will you eat lunch with us? There's something I want to talk to you about."<br />
<br />
Mana gave a glance at Hime and then spoke.<br />
<br />
"If that poet's okay with it, then I don't really care."<br />
<br />
"Eita…?"<br />
<br />
Hime perplexedly tilted her head.<br />
<br />
"Hime, I want to get ideas from this girl for a strategy to deal with your sister."<br />
<br />
"What do you mean?"<br />
<br />
"Because this girl hates otakus. If we ask her why she hates them, maybe we'll find a way to persuade your sister."<br />
<br />
"...I understand."<br />
<br />
Okay, so it's decided then.<br />
<br />
I brought the two of them to a fast-food shop in front of the train station.<br />
<br />
Because it was still rather early for lunch, the store was empty. There was just a group of middle school students working on their vacation homework sitting in the no-smoking area.<br />
<br />
I grabbed a piece of french fry and started to depict for Mana the current situation—<br />
<br />
<br />
"That's all that sister's fault!"<br />
<br />
She squished the paper cup with her drink as she forcefully advocated her stance.<br />
<br />
"T-That's unexpected…"<br />
<br />
"Huh? Why?"<br />
<br />
"I thought you would say something like, ｢Manga? Disgusting! It's convenient that it got thrown away!｣"<br />
<br />
Mana snorted with her nose.<br />
<br />
"Yeah right, collecting manga is disgusting, no doubt about that. The magazines that they sell at convenience stores are okay, but manga? It's hard to believe there's people who collect that. I don't understand it."<br />
<br />
"Tankōbon are also no good…?"<br />
<br />
Isn't this girl's criteria for an otaku too harsh? Like this, even Chiwa who collects manga nonstop would be considered an otaku.<br />
<br />
"However, that doesn't mean that sister has the right to just randomly throw her little sister's stuff away. Those are two totally different things! The older sister can't force the little sister to accept her own opinions! So a person like this sister really is…"<br />
<br />
"O-okay, I get it. You can calm down now since I get it!"<br />
<br />
I hurriedly tried to stop Mana as she started to lean forward across the table.<br />
<br />
"I think you're right."<br />
<br />
Hime, who had been sitting silently on the side, suddenly spoke.<br />
<br />
"My sister always thinks she's better and smarter, and frequently looks down on me. She always treats me like a child. You can't do this, you can't do that; go do this, go do that. She always bosses others around. Furthermore, people always compare us. When we meet new people, they always say, ｢The older sister must have a very outstanding little sister｣. I'm just me. I was simply born a few years later, so I don't understand why I have to suffer this kind of treatment."<br />
<br />
Mana was struck speechless when confronted with a Hime who suddenly became eloquent with words.<br />
<br />
"T-That's right! Where'd that come from? I never expected you'd be such a talkative person!"<br />
<br />
"I'm not just any person. My name is Hime."<br />
<br />
"OK Hime! You can also call me Mana!<br />
<br />
The two of them clasped each other's french-fry-grease covered hands together. It looked like the two of them reached a connection I simply didn't understand.<br />
<br />
Woahhhh.<br />
<br />
Don't tell me all little sisters have a lot of pressure?<br />
<br />
"Well, Mana, let me ask you again. How do you think we should get Hime's sister to recognize her interests."<br />
<br />
Mana sucked in a mouthful of Oolong tea through a straw with a hiss.<br />
<br />
"The reason why I think ｢otaku are disgusting!｣ is because ｢I don't understand how they can be so obsessed with certain things｣.<br />
<br />
"Ah—I see."<br />
<br />
I could understand this kind of sentiment.<br />
<br />
"So then, the easiest way to do this is to make Hime's sister understand the charms of manga that Hime loves."<br />
<br />
Hime voiced nods in agreement and wore a very serious expression.<br />
<br />
"I think so too, but the hard part is doing that."<br />
<br />
"That's true. But how about you go to the bookstore together? See, aren't there specialty otaku stores around here?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, we're planning on going there after a bit."<br />
<br />
Suddenly, Hime's face lit up and she grabbed Mana's hand,<br />
<br />
"Mana, come with us?"<br />
<br />
"T-To which bookstore? Why do I need to go to that kind of otaku nest—"<br />
<br />
"I want to treat it as a test-run for when I bring my older sister. Let's go? Let's go?"<br />
<br />
The puppy-dog eyes that I suffered from earlier were now taking a beautiful hit on Mana.<br />
<br />
Looks like it was also super effective on female middle school students.<br />
<br />
"F-Fine… I have time anyways."<br />
<br />
Like that, she succeeded after much resistance to make Mana nod her head.<br />
<br />
Former Otaku, me.<br />
<br />
Current Otaku, Hime.<br />
<br />
Not-Otaku, Mana.<br />
<br />
Although we were a totally mismatched party, I still looked forward to it with a little excitement.<br />
<br />
I then remembered that I never had any otaku friends in middle school, so I always sneakily entered bookstores on my own.<br />
<br />
This was the first time I had anyone come with me.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
The name of that bookstore was ｢Manga Kingdom｣<br />
<br />
For short, ｢MangaDom｣.<br />
<br />
It was a four-story building five minutes away by foot from the train station, rather distant from the downtown district. This is just trivia, but it's the largest bookstore related to manga in the entire city of Hanenoyama. Even though it was a weekday, there were still many customers.<br />
<br />
As we stepped into the shop, we were greeted by a gush of cold air. I then realized there were many other students like us who were shopping. It felt more crowded than usual, maybe because it was the premier release date of ｢Holy Dragon｣.<br />
<br />
"Alright Hime, where do you want to start?"<br />
<br />
"Of course we need to start from the top floor."<br />
<br />
Just after she said it, Hime started to climb up the stairs right next to the shop entrance.<br />
<br />
Mana hurriedly interrupted,<br />
<br />
"Wait, why don't we take the elevator? Are you going on a diet?"<br />
<br />
"The elevator's really slow and crowded."<br />
<br />
Like Hime said, not only was the elevator for this store slow, but it was also used by store employees to transport merchandise. That's why it was pretty much useless unless it was before noon or almost time to close the shop.<br />
<br />
"It's okay. I'm not very athletic, so let's go up slowly."<br />
<br />
"Aahhh, that's fine by me… I'm rather athletic you see? I'm on the track relay team for my school!"<br />
<br />
A competitive fire seemed to be lit inside Mana, and she strenuously started to climb the stairs after Hime. I followed behind them.<br />
<br />
In between the second and third floors, Mana was already gasping for breath.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Hime, which floor is the book you want to buy on?"<br />
<br />
"Manga's sold on the first floor."<br />
<br />
"First floor? Give me a second… What did you say?! Then why do we have to climb stairs?!"<br />
<br />
This was a perfectly reasonable question, but...<br />
<br />
"When you come to MangaDom, the first thing you have to do is climb up to the top floor no matter what. Then, while looking for new merchandise, you descend floors one by one. That's just the basics. For store regulars, they call this way of exploring the store ｢Climbing the Mountain｣."<br />
<br />
—Thus spoke Master Hime.<br />
<br />
There's no need to have a reason to climb mountains, because there's mountains everywhere. That's all.<br />
<br />
"The hell to otaku mountains! I don't care!"<br />
<br />
Mana said this as she panted for breath and continued climbing behind Hime. Even though this girl never stopped complaining, she really did follow through until the end.<br />
<br />
Although we were the only ones climbing up the stairs, we brushed by several customers who were coming down. Everyone gave surprised expressions as they saw Hime and Mana, thinking it was pretty interesting. This was because Hime was a pure black-haired pale-skinned beauty, while Mana was blond-haired and blue-eyed. They were basically synonyms for exotic beauties.<br />
<br />
...But, when they saw my face, their faces would distort as if to say, ｢Weird?｣. Please don't do that. In these situations, I can't keep my composure. I'm going to cry, okay?<br />
<br />
After a bunch of experiences like these, we finally reached the peak.<br />
<br />
The fourth floor was all sorts of anime merchandise marketed towards males.<br />
<br />
As for merchandise marketed towards males, to put it bluntly, it's moe.<br />
<br />
At one glance, you can see that it's prints of anime characters on flashcards, piggy banks, posters, stationery, and so forth, all stuffed throughout the store. It's a place that makes my eyes sparkle whenever I come.<br />
<br />
I originally thought Mana would holler, ｢disgusting disgusting disgusting go die go die go die go die!｣ and start throwing a fit. I never thought—<br />
<br />
"Hmph—? It's actually rather like a shrine festival."<br />
<br />
Unexpectedly, she actually appeared to like it.<br />
<br />
"How is it like a festival?"<br />
<br />
"It's like the atmosphere of the mask-selling stand or the cotton candy stall."<br />
<br />
"Really?"<br />
<br />
I see, now that she mentioned it, I think I felt the same way…?<br />
<br />
"Maybe I can use mask-selling stand and cotton candy stall as ways to talk over my sister."<br />
<br />
Hime nodded as she jotted down notes.<br />
<br />
For sure, Hime and I didn't have that kind of point of view. From an otaku's perspective, it simply just looks like ｢otaku merchandise｣.<br />
<br />
"Hey, what's the meaning of this bathroom poster?"<br />
<br />
Mana pointed at a custom-made poster of a bishoujo in a rather lewd position.<br />
<br />
"Bathroom posters… are bathroom posters."<br />
<br />
That's all I could say.<br />
<br />
"Huh why? Otakus put up posters in their bathrooms? Why?"<br />
<br />
"How would I know why?!"<br />
<br />
If I said it, she'd definitely jump to conclusion that otaku are disgusting.<br />
<br />
We brought the awestruck-expressioned Mana along and moved to the third floor.<br />
<br />
This floor was mostly doujinshi<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/D%C5%8Djinshi</ref> works. They weren't split between male and female-oriented. The displayed works were all ages and sorted by their series… I think. In principle, it was that way.<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
"I feel like these are kinda different from conventional books?"<br />
<br />
Mana picked up a doujin with a beautiful bishounen on the cover and tilted her head in incomprehension.<br />
<br />
"This book is so thin it's crazy, and the printing feels different. I've never seen a book like this at a bookstore before."<br />
<br />
Hime picked up the same book and said,<br />
<br />
"This is a doujinshi. In other words, a fan-created work."<br />
<br />
"Fan-created work?"<br />
<br />
"Basically, when a fan really likes manga or anime content, and makes a publication themselves."<br />
<br />
"An amateur drew this?"<br />
<br />
"Sometimes a real professional artist will draw one, and there are even some doujinshi artists that are even better than pros."<br />
<br />
"Wow…"<br />
<br />
How much of Hime's explanation did Mana understand? She gazed attentively at the cover and nodded her head repeatedly.<br />
<br />
"I'm gonna buy this."<br />
<br />
"Huh?!"<br />
<br />
I cried out unintentionally and the girls around me stared.<br />
<br />
I lowered my voice and spoke.<br />
<br />
"Are you serious? Do you even know the original anime this comes from?"<br />
<br />
"Huh—? I don't know, but this art is seriously beautiful, right? I rarely come here, so it'd be stupid if I left without anything."<br />
<br />
"But…"<br />
<br />
I really thought it was better if she didn't.<br />
<br />
Because the name of that doujinshi was ｢Pant Heavily From My Holy Sword!｣...<br />
<br />
I was sweating from head to toe, but Hime's eyes sparkled and ignored me.<br />
<br />
"I also have books from this circle. Mana has good taste."<br />
<br />
"Right? Right? Wanna compliment me more?"<br />
<br />
They looked so happy, I didn't say anything more.<br />
<br />
We waited for Mana to pay at the register, and then we descended to the second floor.<br />
<br />
There were light novels, anime magazines, guidebooks and so forth on this floor. <br />
<br />
"Why is this manga bunko-sized<ref>The printing format of light novels is bunkoban, which is smaller than your typical books.</ref>? Aren't they normally much bigger?<br />
<br />
"That's not a manga. It's a light novel."<br />
<br />
"Light novel?"<br />
<br />
"Light novel, like—a novel that's pretty easy to read and full of illustrations."<br />
<br />
"Ugh… how boring."<br />
<br />
"I'm telling you…"<br />
<br />
This girl rejected it with her first impression. She'll definitely be hated at school. Why don't I write a light novel about ｢My Girlfriend's Little Sister has Too Few Friends｣ too?<br />
<br />
"But, this is so thick."<br />
<br />
Mana picked up a extremely thick book.<br />
<br />
She casually flipped through it and spoke.<br />
<br />
"Oh, but because there's a lot more single lines and white-space, it feels quite different from your conventional novel."<br />
<br />
Hime suddenly poked her head in from beside us a spoke,<br />
<br />
"With light novels, there's practically everything. There's thin ones and thick ones; boring ones and fascinating ones; children's ones and adult ones. Everything's welcome, so that's what's beautiful about it.<br />
<br />
"Hmph—it's like a toy chest."<br />
<br />
"Toy chest…!"<br />
<br />
Hime seemed to be inspired again, and she started to scrawl notes.<br />
<br />
I thought it would be like this from the start. It looks like Mana's opinions really were helpful for Hime.<br />
<br />
In the end, we went down to the first floor and went to buy Hime's limited edition ｢Holy Dragon｣.<br />
<br />
Other guests who similarly came to get ｢Holy Dragon｣ were lined up in a long snaking queue.<br />
<br />
When I saw Hime's expression when she noticed the mountain of limited edition prints piled in front of the cash register—I wanted to take my phone out and take a picture (but the store forbade photographs, so I could only give up).<br />
<br />
Her eyes were sparkling like stars in the night sky and overjoyed when she finally received it.<br />
<br />
As she lined up to pay, she very happily stared at the cover.<br />
<br />
The time we spent waiting for her wasn't painful at all.<br />
<br />
"Now that I think about it..."<br />
<br />
Since that summer of eighth grade, it's been a full year since I've come here. This place really hasn't changed at all.<br />
<br />
I felt a little happy.<br />
<br />
I had already washed my hands of my otaku days, but seeing my ｢Old Hideout｣ as lively as always, it really made me happy.<br />
<br />
If I came by myself, there's no way I'd have this kind of feeling.<br />
<br />
This place was overflowing with painful memories from my chuunibyou days. If I had come alone, perhaps it'd hurt so much I'd roll around the floor.<br />
<br />
Since I came here together with Hime and Mana, I felt like I've become really refreshed—<br />
<br />
"Thanks."<br />
<br />
"Huh? Did you say something?"<br />
<br />
Mana, who was currently flipping through a shoujo manga magazine tilted her head.<br />
<br />
Just then, Hime finished paying and came back.<br />
<br />
"No, it's nothing."<br />
<br />
With Hime wearing a beaming smile and Mana carrying a serious face, we left the bookstore together—and then.<br />
<br />
"So you were here."<br />
<br />
The bag that contained ｢Holy Dragon｣ slid from Hime's hands.<br />
<br />
A women got out of a white van at the side of the road, staring at Hime.<br />
<br />
She was wearing a neatly tidied navy blue suit and her black hair was coiled up behind her. She was not only a bishoujo, but a very capable bishoujo. Although she was wearing an outfit like a college student doing job interviews, her aura was brimming with style of a seasoned elite woman.<br />
<br />
"Sister…"<br />
<!--Would like to get the way of address checked, and preferable leave it in romanji--><br />
<br />
Without even hearing Hime's stunned murmur, I knew right away that this was Hime's sister, Yuuhana. Her hair sheened like black pearls. The two siblings were exactly the same. It was such a rare sight to see two girls with such beautiful hair in the same place.<br />
<br />
…Hey, that van clearly has the words ｢Akishino Hotel｣ written on it.<br />
<br />
"You wrote today was the ｢Premier Sale｣, so I figured you definitely would be here. It had clearly something to do with manga."<br />
<br />
I never expected she'd be able to find us in this kind of place.<br />
<br />
But, it was entirely Hime's fault for forgetting to bring her cellphone that could give anyone her personal information…<br />
<br />
"You looked at my calendar?"<br />
<br />
Hime's knees were trembling nonstop.<br />
<br />
Her eyes were teary and her expression was a mixture of fear and anger.<br />
<br />
"Well of course. You were the one who ran away from home."<br />
<br />
"Even so, how could you look just like that…"<br />
<br />
"Before you have a right to defend your privacy, you'll need to be able to aptly take responsibility of yourself."<br />
<br />
With a cold expression, she spoke cold words.<br />
<br />
Even if she was beautiful, she was unapproachable.<br />
<br />
An blizzard-like icy aura permeated everywhere. The customers who walked out of ｢MangaDom｣ also seemed curious and gave a glance, but they immediately averted their eyes and hurried away.<br />
<br />
"Himeka, why didn't you go to your uncle's place? You know that as a woman of the Akishino family, every girl must undergo training to refine decorum and etiquette."<br />
<br />
"I don't want to do that."<br />
<br />
Hime said softly but clearly.<br />
<br />
"Save those words for after you grow up. When that time comes, you can do whatever you want. But since mom and dad raised us, we have a duty as children of the Akishino house to learn how to work in a hotel. It's a tradition that you must respect. Your grandmother, mother, and I were all raised this way. Why are you the only one who wants to be lazy?"<br />
<br />
"I'm not being lazy."<br />
<br />
"You are being lazy. All you do during vacation is read manga. It's pointless."<br />
<br />
"It's not pointless!"<br />
<br />
Uh...<br />
<br />
They were never going to reconcile like this.<br />
<!--Literally says they're like parallel lines. I interpreted this as a metaphor/pun/idiom that doesn't quite make sense in English--><br />
<br />
I also understand Hime's discomfort. To be forced to do work at home because it was a rule, added together with getting your "pointless" favorite manga thrown out; of course she'd be angry.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, did I think Yuuhana-san was wrong? —No, I didn't think so.<br />
<br />
It was very fair to say you should listen to your parents while they're raising you in their house.<br />
<br />
However, this had nothing to do with whether or not manga was pointless.<br />
<br />
Regardless, right now wasn't the atmosphere to ｢try to get her to understand Hime｣. With as obstinate as Yuuhana-san was, she'd have no impression at all even if we brought her to ｢MangaDom｣.<br />
<br />
But—<br />
<br />
"Hold on for a minute, ma'am!"<br />
<br />
The person who walked up with a fearless smile was Natsukawa Mana.<br />
<br />
She crossed her arms and relaxed her shoulders, and spoke in her usual rude manner,<br />
<br />
"I was listening to you earlier, and what were you blabbing about? This crap about obligations and tradition? It's not fashionable at all nowadays. You're way old-fashioned, aren't you?"<br />
<br />
"Your words have no manners at all."<br />
<br />
Yuuhana-san was completely unmoved, and she coldly commented.<br />
<br />
"I don't know who you are, but this isn't how you're supposed to treat your elders. It makes me question your parents who raised you."<br />
<br />
"Hmph, you dare?"<br />
<br />
Mana's fearless smile never crumbled.<br />
<br />
Even though her opponent was a college student, she had so much confidence. I guess that means she was sure she could win?<br />
<br />
"Although I have no clue about your family situation, but can you really force that girl to do the things she says she hates?"<br />
<br />
"Weren't you listening to me? Since she was nurtured and cared for by her parents, she's obligated to listen to her parents. That's all."<br />
<br />
"…Uuuuhhhh."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
Huuuuh?<br />
<br />
W-Wait a minute.<br />
<br />
You were defeated already?! Natsukawa Mana-chan?<br />
<br />
"Hey, no matter what you say, it's going to be like this?"<br />
<br />
I whispered quietly to her, but Mana replied with embarrassment,"I-I know!"<br />
<br />
She picked up the ｢Holy Dragon｣ that Hime had dropped, and spoke.<br />
<br />
"You said that manga was pointless earlier, right? How can you make such black-and-white judgements without even looking at it yourself!?"<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
What was with this girl? All of a sudden, she's arguing on behalf of manga? Wasn't she saying disgusting disgusting digesting nonstop until now?<br />
<br />
…No, you could take it that way superficially. Actually, she just wanted to protect Hime.<br />
<br />
She really was a good person, generally speaking.<br />
<br />
"Here! Look at this! This is a doujinshi that Hime recommended to me—!"<br />
<br />
Mana took out the doujinshi she purchased earlier and pointed the cover towards Yuuhana-san. Although I reacted a little strangely, I decided not to speak out.<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
"Isn't this cover pretty? If an amateur can draw this well, it's pretty amazing, isn't it? Look, this rose and lock is really lifelike, right? Can you draw something like this? I definitely can't. If other people can do things you can't, I don't think it's strange at all to think it's amazing or admirable."<br />
<br />
The words that Mana spoke were a very unconventional but honest response.<br />
<br />
"…Can you lend it to me?"<br />
<br />
"Please take it."<br />
<br />
Mana passed over the doujinshi as per Yuuhana-san's request.<br />
<br />
Wait, this is bad! Before I had a chance to stop her, Yuuhana-san started to flip through the pages of ｢Pant Heavily From My Holy Sword!｣.<br />
<br />
Her beautifully shaped eyebrows twitched.<br />
<br />
"I see. I definitely can't. There's no way I can draw something like this."<br />
<br />
"Right?"<br />
<br />
Yuuhana opened the book and showed the pages to the happily smiling Mana.<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 155.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
On that page there was… uhhh, completely nude men touching each other, using sturdy holy swords to shtick each other back and forth… um, that… it made you wonder how it didn't get an 18+ rating sticker—<br />
<ref>In honor of m-chan (Baka-Tsuki Facebook)! You can correct the "shtick" whenever your feel like it. It's actually just "stabbing", but cloud is playing around. The sexual pun is definitely there XD *teeheeee~*</ref><br />
<br />
"Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"<br />
<br />
A shriek that didn't match a blond-hair-blue-eyed beauty came from Mana's mouth.<br />
<br />
"W-W-W-W-W-W-W-What's this?! Why is it male on male? Hey, wait a second! Wha? W-What?!"<br />
<br />
Mana's entire face was red and her mouth was wide open. I had no clue what I should say to her.<br />
<br />
"H-Hyi-Hyaiaaa! It can't b-b-be! Aggghghhhhhhh! Why is it going in that direction? Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"<br />
<br />
Yuuhana stared at the shouting eighth grade girl, and gave a deep sigh.<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
"I assumed this girl was Himeka's friend, but I never expected her to be such a sorry girl."<br />
<br />
Just then.<br />
<br />
Hime, who had her head lowered the entire time, suddenly raised her head.<br />
<br />
"Mana isn't bad."<br />
<br />
She extended her hands as if to protect her pale-faced and dumbstruck friend.<br />
<br />
"What isn't bad? How isn't she bad? Can you give some evidence and explain?"<br />
<br />
"She wanted to protect me, so she isn't bad!"<br />
<br />
Tears came out of Hime's eyes, and she stared at her sister who was taller than her by a head.<br />
<br />
"Nothing good will come out of it if you hang around a friend who's such a bad influence."<br />
<br />
"If you look down on me, I don't care. I know that I powerlessly ran away from home and depended on other's strength; I know I used the allowance I got from home to buy manga and it's hypocritical. B-But…"<br />
<br />
Hime shouted as loudly as she could,<br />
<br />
<br />
"Don't you dare look down on my treasured friends!"<br />
<br />
<br />
Yuuhana-san's expression wavered for the first time.<br />
<br />
She probably realized she must have said too much, based on Hime's expression.<br />
<br />
At this point, I couldn't stay quiet any longer, so I spoke up.<br />
<br />
"Hey, can I say something?"<br />
<br />
"Huh? Who are you?"<br />
<br />
"Eh?"<br />
<br />
I-I was here the entire time—<br />
<br />
Did she not even notice my presence?<br />
<br />
"…I'm Kidou Eita."<br />
<br />
"Oh, you're the boy I spoke to on the phone yesterday. What is it?"<br />
<br />
I roused myself up, and spoke.<br />
<br />
"I used to like manga in the past, and I had delusions just like Himeka-san. Now, however, I'm not interested in it anymore. I even sold my books to the used bookstore."<br />
<br />
"Really? So you fixed yourself for the better?"<br />
<br />
"Definitely not."<br />
<br />
I resolutely shook my head.<br />
<br />
"Although I definitely think my past self was really stupid, I never even considered abandoning it. That's because that was one of my former selves, and because of it I'm able to be who I am right now. That's how I feel. No matter what, it's still me."<br />
<br />
There will be a day that Hime wakes up from her delusions, and that day grows closer.<br />
<br />
That's because eventually there's that inevitable day that you have to face reality.<br />
<br />
When the day comes, when you reject that past in order to calmly accept it, yet still be able to step forward, you need to have a stronger heart than everyone else.<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<!--I've modified the passage above to make it flow more evenly -OhHaiThar--><br />
<br />
"Because in my opinion, you need to be able to accept your embarrassing past selves in order to truly grow up."<br />
<br />
Yeah! I think I said it myself beautifully!<br />
<br />
—That's what I thought.<br />
<br />
On the other side of hot steam that rose from the asphalt road, there was the faint silhouette of a certain girl standing on the sidewalk.<br />
<br />
That girl was smiling.<br />
<br />
How long had she been standing there? On this blistering hot summer day, she didn't even have a drop of sweat. Her silver hair fluttered like a tree in the breeze.<br />
<br />
That girl had a notebook in her hands.<br />
<br />
She slowly began to open the pages.<br />
<br />
I finally realized what she was about to do,<br />
<br />
"Hey! What are you doing—————!?"<br />
<br />
Basically about to vomit blood from my shout, I started charging towards that girl!<br />
<!--IDK if you can get a better expression of this literal term--><br />
<br />
In that split second when I was just barely, just a finger-length away from touching that noteboooooooooooooook!<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#FEFEFE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''｢BORN TO BE ｢Rotten｣｣'''<br />
<br />
After I was searched at the school gates and caught by Sasahara-san, I was lectured severely at the staff room. Death!<br />
<br />
This was the third time this month I was lectured for bringing fireworks to school. Death.<br />
<br />
I'm Rotten and can't help but search for adrenaline rushes, so this is terrible. Death.<br />
<br />
Can no one else understand me? (Death…)<br />
<br />
It hurts like shit. And I'm even fighting on behalf of everyone else. It really is death.<br />
<br />
Even so, today I'm going to kill 《ㄇㄧˋ ㄕㄚ》! <ref>I think I'll need a lot of help working out this chuu2 section. It's difficult, and I think I'm missing things from the Chinese. I mean, the Chinese translators didn't even bother translating a part... Anyways, please refer to forums for this.</ref><br />
<br />
After all, I'm the only one can withstand the terrorist ｢Prophet (Michael)｣.<br />
<br />
If I temporarily hide it my socks tomorrow, what will you do?<br />
<br />
To this perpetual never-ending battle between light and darkness—let's drink a toast (PROSIT)!<br />
<br />
Death!<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! I can't bear it! It's impossibbbleeeeeeeeeeee!"<br />
<br />
I rolled all over the ground despite the scorching hot asphalt. The girl who had been reading aloud from the notebook—Natsukawa Masuzu walked closer with a wide smile stretched across her face.<br />
<br />
"It's a pleasure to meet you, sister of Akishino-san. My name is Natsukawa Masuzu, the current president of the club, ｢Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self｣, that your sister is affiliated with."<br />
<br />
The sudden developments left Yuuhana-san with wide eyes, but she collected herself.<br />
<br />
"It's a pleasure to meet you too. Thank you for taking care of Himeka during club activities."<br />
<br />
"No, we should be the ones thanking Himeka for her help."<br />
<br />
"Himeka?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu gently hugged Hime's shoulder from behind her, even though Hime had been in a daze the whole time.<br />
<br />
"If it weren't for Himeka-san, our club never would have been established. Even if she's an otaku or full of delusions, Akishino Himeka, along with everyone else, is an absolutely indispensable member of our club."<br />
<br />
"...I see."<br />
<br />
Yuuhana-san nodded her head slightly.<br />
<br />
"I take back all the bad things I said about you all. It looks like Himeka actually has many good friends in high school."<br />
<br />
"Of course."<br />
<br />
Yuuhana-san, you actually understood what Masuzu was saying?<br />
<br />
That wasn't much different from what I said earlier—<br />
<br />
But Masuzu, Hime, and Yuuhana-san weren't paying attention to me at all.<br />
<br />
"Himeka, the games and manga that I said I threw away—they're actually in the warehouse."<br />
<br />
"...Really?"<br />
<br />
"I gave the keys to mom. As for working for the hotel, we can slowly discuss that again later."<br />
<br />
Hime nodded her head.<br />
<br />
Yuuhana-san sat down in the driver's seat of the van.<br />
<br />
After rolling open the window, she handed Hime a handbag.<br />
<br />
"This is a change of clothes for today. You only brought one pair with you, right?"<br />
<br />
"...Thanks."<br />
<br />
Hime expressed her gratitude quietly.<br />
<br />
"I'll be taking the last train to Tokyo tonight, so why don't you go back home tomorrow, Hime? Don't make mom and dad too worried."<br />
<br />
The van slowly drove away and disappeared on the other side of the intersection.<br />
<br />
...so basically it was resolved?<br />
<br />
"Hey, why are you here?"<br />
<br />
When I said that, Masuzu glared at me with a frightening expression.<br />
<br />
"You never got in touch with me, so I came to look for you."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
"Summer vacation's almost over, and you actually ignored your girlfriend and went on a date with your ex-girlfriend—I'll definitely force you to make up for it one of these days."<br />
<br />
She dropped her frightening words and left soon afterwards.<br />
<br />
While she was leaving, she didn't forget to flick Mana's forehead who was sitting blank-faced on the ground with her finger. <br />
<br />
"You're still the same as always, you headstrong girl."<br />
<br />
In the end, my ｢girlfriend｣ stole all the credit.<br />
<br />
Despite this, my ex-girlfriend walked to the side of dumbstruck Mana after she was flicked on the forehead.<br />
<br />
"Mana, thank you."<br />
<br />
She hugged Mana tightly.<br />
<br />
—Well<br />
<br />
Since Hime made a new friend, a summer vacation day like this wasn't quite so bad.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Eight o'clock at night.<br />
<br />
After I cleaned up from dinner and started the washing machine, I was reciting the era dates from Japanese history when the doorbell rang.<br />
<br />
This was the second time today that Hime paid a visit. Wasn't she staying over at the Harusaki's house?<br />
<br />
"Eita, look at this!"<br />
<br />
Panting for breath, Hime passed me a picture book.<br />
<br />
It was filthy everywhere. The front cover was scratched and back corner had traces of being folded—it was clear that this picture book was years old.<br />
<br />
The title of it was—<br />
<br />
"Alice in Wonderland, huh?"<br />
<br />
Only from being read aloud—this book was the second most famous book in the world after the Holy Bible.<br />
<br />
The story describes a young girl named Alice who chased a rabbit down a hole and entered an unfathomable world. If I thought about it carefully, you could consider it the father of all ｢Alternate Universe Stories｣.<br />
<br />
"This picture book was the first book I was ever fascinated with. When I was in kindergarten, my sister read it over and over for me many times because my mom and dad were always busy with hotel work. That's why my sister always read stories to me."<br />
<br />
Hime hugged the picture book tightly to her chest and spoke with teary eyes.<br />
<br />
"I totally forgot. I forgot the reason why I started liking manga and anime. I actually forgot that my sister is the entire reason why I'm who I am right now."<br />
<br />
Transparent teardrops dripped down Hime's pearly white cheeks.<br />
<br />
"...This picture book, why?"<br />
<br />
"It was at the bottom of the handbag my sister gave to me."<br />
<br />
So Yuuhana-san found this picture book when she was moving all of Hime's manga to the warehouse.<br />
<br />
She felt that all the other books were ｢pointless｣ and threw them away, but only this book was different.<br />
<br />
Because in the eyes of the Akishino sisters, this was a special story.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Hime. Are you really okay with not seeing your sister off?"<br />
<br />
I glanced at the clock on the wall.<br />
<br />
It was 8:32 PM.<br />
<br />
If I remembered correctly, the last special express train ｢Hanewa｣ to Tokyo left around nine o'clock at night.<br />
<!--TLC check, especially with the Hanewa part.. that's just a guess--><br />
<br />
"If it's now, we should barely be able to make it."<br />
<br />
Hime gazed at me with wide eyes.<br />
<br />
"I want to go!"<br />
<br />
Okay, so it's decided.<br />
<br />
I snatched my wallet that I had left on the table, grabbed Hime's hand, and ran out the house after locking the door. I didn't even turn off the lights, but compared to the electricity costs, time was more precious right now.<br />
<br />
At this hour, buses ran every half hour. To be honest, there was no way we could make it.<br />
<br />
Our only choice was to run to the main road and flag down a taxi.<br />
<br />
We cut across the residential area and ran through an alley. We arrived at the main road in a shorter amount of time than it took to get to school, but because of the hour, we couldn't find any taxis. There weren't many cars on the road in the first place. Damn! This is exactly the reason why I hate the countryside!<br />
<br />
While Hime and I fumbled around the traffic light wondering ｢What should we do?! What should we do?!｣, a black high-class car suddenly stopped in front of our eyes.<br />
<br />
The window beside the passenger seat rolled open—<br />
<br />
"Hey, I found two idiots!"<br />
<br />
A girl with silver hair and pigtails peeked out of the window, and the green light of the traffic light reflected off her face.<br />
<br />
It was Mana. She fortuitously showed up at an impossibly good time.<br />
<br />
"By any chance were you listening to the conversation earlier today?"<br />
<br />
Mana winked at us like it was obvious.<br />
<br />
"If Hime doesn't send her off, she won't be able to make the HAPPY END, right? Everything'd go to waste, right? So, hurry up and get in the car. If we don't drive quickly, we won't make it!"<br />
<br />
Mana's endless chatter was cut short because Hime hugged her neck.<br />
<br />
With red eyes, Hime shouted,<br />
<br />
"Mana, I love you the most! My friend!"<br />
<br />
"S-Sure, just hurry up and get in the car. I'm dying from the heat so let go and get in the car you fool!"<br />
<br />
We received the tsundere's kindness and got in the car.<br />
<br />
The baldheaded bodyguard dressed in black who once acted out a fight with me sat in the driver's seat. He still had this intimidating attitude, so it made me want to curl up by instinct. I remembered his name was… Yasuoka.<br />
<br />
Yasuoka-san held the steering wheel and quietly spoke to me,<br />
<br />
"Long time no see, high school boy."<br />
<br />
"Y-Yes. Long time no see."<br />
<br />
"Your injuries, do they still hurt?"<br />
<br />
"T-They're fine now."<br />
<br />
Although I was beat up pretty badly then, I didn't receive any scars by some miracle. It's probably because he meticulously used a technique to minimize injuries while he fought me.<br />
<br />
"I'll be speeding, so if we get in a crash and you get scars, please forgive me."<br />
<br />
As he said these dangerous words, the car rapidly accelerated.<br />
<br />
I patted Hime's back as she hugged me with a pale face, myself terrified to death. The scenery outside the window whisked. I couldn't even tell what street we were speeding on.<br />
<br />
"Don't worry. Even though he said that, Yasuoka will definitely not get us in a car crash."<br />
<br />
Mana said this from the passenger's seat, but I really couldn't believe her!<br />
<br />
Just after I thought we'd die about three times, the car suddenly started slowing down.<br />
<br />
The scenery zoomed back into focus, and I recognized a familiar red roof. It was the Hanenoyama train station.<br />
<br />
I glanced at my watch and it was 7:58 PM.<br />
<br />
"The last train, Hanewa, leaves at 9:03 PM, so hurry up!"<br />
<br />
Practically pushed out of the car by Mana, Hime and I got off the car.<br />
<br />
"I'll send you guys off here. You're on your own for the return trip."<br />
<br />
"I really can't thank you enough, Mana! Same with Yasuoka-san!"<br />
<br />
We gave our thanks immediately after we got out.<br />
<br />
Mana rolled open the window and stuck her head out.<br />
<br />
"Oh right—there's one more thing I can't forget."<br />
<br />
She took out a doujinshi, turned it open to me and shouted,<br />
<br />
"Otaku! Really! Are! Disgusting——————!"<br />
<br />
…Honestly!<br />
<br />
We'll talk about Mana's shout of blood-curdling hatred later. We started sprinting towards the train station. With the spare change we prepared while on the car, we tossed it into the ticket vending machine and bought a platform pass. Like a marathon runner grabbing a drink, we snatched our tickets from station attendant and ran past checkpoint towards the No. 8 platform where the Hanewa train was.<br />
<br />
We made it!<br />
<br />
On the lonely platform, the station lighting shown on a black-haired girl who stood silently with her head lowered. Without a doubt, it was Akishino Yuuhana-san.<br />
<br />
"W-Why are you here?"<br />
<br />
When Yuuhana-san saw us, she was surprised.<br />
<br />
Gasping for breath, I pushed Hime, who was similarly out of breath.<br />
<br />
"Go Hime. There's something you have to say, isn't there?"<br />
<br />
Hime nodded, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and stood in front of her sister.<br />
<br />
Unlike earlier today, her head was not lowered.<br />
<br />
Hime straightened her back and squarely showed herself to her sister.<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 169.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
"Onee-chan, there's something I want to tell you."<br />
<!--Need to check the address--><br />
<br />
"...What is it?"<br />
<br />
Her cheeks blushing, Hime gave a beautiful smile and made a very loud proclamation,<br />
<br />
"There's someone I like!"<br />
<br />
…Ehhhhhh!?<br />
<br />
That's all she wanted to say? Hime?<br />
<br />
She particularly came to see someone off, so why is she making such a lovestruck declaration?!<br />
<br />
''Look, even Yuuhana-san is shocked—''<br />
<br />
"Really? That's great."<br />
<br />
Huh, wait? She's actually smiling?<br />
<br />
Her smile was just like she blessed her little sister's love. It glittered as it blossomed.<br />
<br />
"But, I have a lot of rivals."<br />
<br />
"That's not a big deal, Himeka. Just like me, you're very beautiful… you've got to try your best."<br />
<br />
"Mmn."<br />
<br />
While the train speedily entered the platform, the two sisters tightly hugged each other.<br />
<br />
"Well then, Kidou-kun. I leave my sister to you."<br />
<br />
"Ah, um…"<br />
<br />
Just before she got on the train, her lips quietly drew close to my ear.<br />
<br />
"Unexpectedly, my little sister has a big chest. Have you taken advantage of it yet?"<br />
<br />
"I don't know!"<br />
<br />
Ummmm, actually I did know! But even so I needed to pretend I didn't!<br />
<br />
With my face entirely red, the chimes of the departing train rang.<br />
<br />
With the heavy resounding rings, the train slowly started to move.<br />
<br />
"Eita, what did my sister say to you?"<br />
<br />
"She didn't say anything…"<br />
<br />
"You're mean. Hug me?"<br />
<br />
"No, I don't want to hug you!"<br />
<br />
While Hime hugged my right arm, I tried to divert my attention from it. Please don't pay attention that that, um, that very soft thing there. Then I thought of something.<br />
<br />
"...Ah, when the next school semester starts, it'll be fine."<br />
<br />
I mumbled quietly as my ex-girlfriend titled her head from incomprehension.<br />
<br />
"Also, can you lend me the newest volume of ｢Holy Dragon｣?"<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 2|#2]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 4|#4]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_5_Chapter_2&diff=382024OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 22014-08-15T08:52:36Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>[[File:Oreshura v05 072.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
<br />
【Cutepopular School Disciplinary Committee Member】Fuyuumi Ai<br />
<br />
Max: LV. 50<br />
<br />
Attack: 3700<br />
<br />
Defense: 2000<br />
<br />
Special: Go Outside for a Run<br />
<br />
♥ Profile ♥<br />
<br />
｢The discipline of this school will be upheld by me, who has a boyfriend!｣<br />
<br />
♥ Love Level UP ♥<br />
<br />
｢Ai-chan Mini-Victory ♪｣<br />
<br />
♥ Profile ♥<br />
<br />
｢Ai-chan Epic Victory! I'm going outside for a run ♪｣<br />
</div><br />
==#2: Ai, Discipline and Love is Difficult to Manage==<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 073.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
It was lunch break at summer cram school.<br />
<br />
Just when I disposed of my lunch at the cram school cafeteria—<br />
<br />
"Hey, Ta-kun, when are you going to break up with that girl?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi Ai asked this across from me while eating her bento, nearly causing me to drop my rice ball.<br />
<br />
"...Huh?"<br />
<br />
"What do you mean by, ｢Huh｣?"<br />
<br />
"I didn't… ｢Huh｣?"<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
As we meaninglessly exchanged repeated ｢Huh｣'s, Asoi Kaoru, who was sitting next to us, switched looking between the two of us.<br />
<br />
"What are Eita and Ai-chan talking about?"<br />
<br />
''Don't leave me out of this''—Kaoru patted my shoulder. What was with this guy? He's so cute.<br />
<br />
"Last week during our club trip, Ta-kun stamped it!"<br />
<br />
"Huh? What does 'stamp' mean?"<br />
<br />
"This!"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi happily took out the ｢Marriage Registration Forum｣.<br />
<br />
In the spot below the place where I had written my name in kindergarten, there was a red thumbprint. This was the place that my finger had accidentally touched when I was bleeding.<br />
<br />
I already told this to Fuyuumi many times already, but—<br />
<br />
"It's still best if we submit the application form after the two of us return from our high school graduation ceremony. Though, last night I was dreaming… no, I was considering if we submitted it a day earlier and announced our marriage to the entire school on the stage during graduation, that wouldn't be bad at all ♪"<br />
<br />
She wasn't willing to listen to me at all since she was entirely bent on her plan to get married immediately.<br />
<br />
"That's great, Eita. I wish you happiness."<br />
<br />
"Wait a second! Kaoru, why are you running so far away?!"<br />
<br />
For some reason, my best friend had shifted to the seat farthest away on our table!<br />
<br />
"Oh dear, I never expected there would be a wedding contract in this. This time, even I am shocked."<br />
<br />
"I just said it was a misunderstanding! There's no way I can get married, right? This girl is just rambling things by herself!"<br />
<br />
"Heyyy, Ta-kun, when are you going to break up with that girl?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi Ai simply wasn't listening. She was apparently very adamant about her first question.<br />
<br />
"By 'that girl', which girl are you referring to?"<br />
<br />
"Natsukawa Masuzu. Even if you put Chiwa and Himecchi to the side for now, you'll at the very least need to dissolve your relationship with your girlfriend."<br />
<br />
If you took the marriage part out, those words did actually have a little bit of sense.<br />
<br />
Since my agreement with Masuzu was supposed to last until we graduated from high school, by the time that came, I needed to have an answer.<br />
<br />
"Fine, I won't announce it right now. Until Ta-kun's made a decision, I'll protect the secret of our marriage."<br />
<br />
"...ohh."<br />
<br />
I gave a sigh of relief. I was actually worried that she'd start spreading this news everywhere. Fortunately, we've apparently avoided that bad outcome.<br />
<br />
Kaoru returned to a nearby seat, and tilted his head out of incomprehension.<br />
<br />
"But is that alright? If you announce your engagement, you'd even perhaps be a step ahead in the battle for Eita."<br />
<br />
"Hehe! Ai-chan is a woman that knows how to wait, hm?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi Ai had the look of an expert at love (no qualifications of having a boyfriend = age). What was up with this girl's lovestruck brain?<br />
<!--The parenthesis comment... I don't quite understand xD--><br />
<br />
Fuyuumi gingerly folded up the marriage contract, and put it back into her makeup bag.<br />
<br />
After Kaoru finished his strawberry milk, he used his handkerchief to wipe his mouth.<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 077.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
"If that thing is so important to you, wouldn't it be better if you didn't carry it around with you?"<br />
<br />
"Exactly. This obviously isn't the original copy."<br />
<br />
The chopsticks clattered as they slipped from my hands.<br />
<br />
"You photocopied it?"<br />
<br />
"Yup! Only about a thousand copies."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
The back of my shirt slowly started to become soaked with cold sweat.<br />
<br />
"I photocopied it at the convenience store, but I actually forgot the original copy when I left. The cashier even went out of her way to chase after me."<br />
<br />
The scene seemed to emerge in Fuyuumi's brain, and she was immersed in it.<br />
<br />
"The cashier lady smiled at me and said, ｢You're so blessed!｣."<br />
<br />
"Don't you think she might be laughing at you for some other reason—?!<br />
<br />
Why was it like this...<br />
<br />
Normally she was such a steadfast disciplinary committee member, but the moment this girl encountered love, she's become an idiot!<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
"Ta-kun, can you come see the president?"<br />
<br />
Ai brought this up on the way back from cram school.<br />
<br />
"Which president are you talking about?"<br />
<br />
"Of course it's the president of the disciplinary committee."<br />
<br />
The two of us were walking on a street by the shopping center arch near the cram school. Kaoru went home first because of prior engagements, so it was only the two of us.<br />
<br />
Walking with Fuyuumi on the street wasn't as bad as it was with Masuzu, but we still gathered the envious glares of boys around us. In the very beginning, I hated it, but recently I've become more and more happy about it. This wasn't because I was basking in a sense of superiority. Rather, when I thought about how many people would flee once they realized there was a ｢Marriage Registration Form｣ involved, it made me feel pleased; I realized it was probably sadistic of myself to think that way.<br />
<br />
"Does Ta-kun know the Hane High School disciplinary committee members much?"<br />
<br />
"You could say so."<br />
<br />
The members of the Hanenoyama Prefectural High School disciplinary committee wielded incredible power. Among the alumni, there were presidents of famous companies and politicians. They had unmatchable influence over our school. There's even a rumor that as long as one can become the president of the disciplinary committee, one can easily go to a local top-tier company and get hired.<br />
<br />
I heard that the current president of the disciplinary committee was a rich third-year girl pampered by her father who was a county representative. I've only ever seen her at school assemblies, and I felt she was completely that kind of high-class person.<br />
<br />
"Why do I have to meet such an intimidating person?"<br />
<br />
"Before vacation, wasn't there that incident when the club was about to be shut down?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, after you brought up shutting down the club, you canceled it yourself in the very end."<br />
<br />
That really was Jien-Otsu! <ref>'''Jien-Otsu''': Self-pretending or talking snark to yourself. Refer to the terminology document.</ref><br />
<br />
"Even now, there's still pretty big clamor among the disciplinary committee that the Maiden's Club is a problem. Although I said I'd strictly supervise you all, they weren't willing to accept it without convening a conference—"<br />
<br />
"So that's why you want to me go?"<br />
<br />
That really didn't make sense. Why did it have to be me?<br />
<br />
"In this kind of situation, shouldn't you ask Natsukawa since she's the club president?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi immediately dished out an astonished expression from the bottom of her heart.<br />
<br />
"Hey, what do you think will come out of it if we drag Natsukawa-san to that kind of place?"<br />
<br />
"...oh, right. Sorry."<br />
<br />
In front of the serious disciplinary committee, Masuzu would almost certainly talk back with her venomous tongue and JOJO references. We knew this already.<br />
<br />
No person would enjoy a taste of that kind of shocking experience.<br />
<br />
"Also, I want Ta-kun to meet with the president once."<br />
<br />
"Huh? Why is that?"<br />
<br />
"Because during our marriage, I want to ask her to become our witness."<br />
<br />
I abruptly stopped in my tracks.<br />
<br />
"Huh? What? What did you say?"<br />
<br />
"Is Ta-kun thirsty? Want to stop by the convenience store?"<br />
<br />
"Don't change the subject! What did you just say?!"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi ignored my shouts and quickly walked into the convenience store.<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
I was starting to feel like the moat around me was gradually being filled in.<ref> This refers to the feeling of being pressured as if you were going to drown or be trapped, as a moat is basically like a ditch(around an object) that protects it from water.</ref><br />
<!--I don't understand this idiom--><br />
<!--It's saying it feels somewhat like you're going to be drowned(it's going to be hard to talk and breath). Think of yourself on an island, and the water is slowly climbing up towards you; pressuring isn't it? I'll ref this. It's a very vague idiom describing pressure, so there's more than one way to interpret this, but this is the most common interpretation.--><br />
<br />
Marriage registration form, marriage ceremony, marriage witness.<br />
<br />
How serious did you intend to go, Ai-chan?!<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Maybe it'd be better to pick an unlucky day as opposed to a good-luck day? <ref>In asian cultures, people try to pick the luckiest days for the marriages via horoscope (or plain intrinsic lucky numbers).</ref><br />
<br />
The next evening, after cram school ended, Fuyuumi and I went to the disciplinary committee room together.<br />
<br />
"So you're Kidou Eita-kun?"<br />
<br />
She gracefully tilted her porcelain teacup as she asked.<br />
<br />
Her huge shapely eyes, graceful curved eyebrows, and fully straight nose, put together with extremely soft-looking, wavy and smooth hair gave her entire body the look of nobility and grace.<br />
<br />
Although she possessed the air and merits of a rich girl, she had this one droopy strand of hair that stuck up (in other words, an ｢antenna｣), so it actually looked kind of funny. Like this, you could say instead of a ｢President｣, she's become a ｢Preside~｣. <ref>The Chinese TL references note says that the last syllable of "President" (ぃぃんちょぅ) was left out so it reads (ぃぃんょ). I have no clue what this is supposed to allude to, though. xD</ref><br />
<br />
This was the third-year president of the Hanenoyama High School disciplinary committee, Ishige Mari-senpai.<br />
<br />
"Thank you for taking a trip out here. It must have been a hassle for Fuyuumi-san."<br />
<br />
"It's not troubling at all, Ishige-senpai!"<br />
<!--Editors, try to make this as formal as possible. More literally, this is: "It's not a big deal, Ishige-senpai!"--><br />
<!--I'm pretty sure that's the correct way to go about writing it. Usually the phrase "not troubling" is commonly used in friendly business ventures and is, in fact a very uncommon phrase due to 'formality vs. consumer culture'--><br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's back was very tight and straight. Was she nervous? Her expression was rather stiff.<br />
<br />
There were more than ten girls crammed in this room that was about the same size as the ｢Jien-Otsu｣ clubroom. I had heard the rumors before, but there really wasn't a single boy among the disciplinary committee. Since it literally was a matriarchy, it made a boy like me very uncomfortable.<br />
<br />
"So, let's sit?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi and I sat on seats next to the door, while the president sat in a seat across from us flanked by three committee members. The remaining members without seats stood ｢at-ease｣, and waited beside the president. It was practically a military brigade.<br />
<br />
"This is practically like a military brigade—is that what you were thinking?"<br />
<br />
Ishige-senpai revealed an elegant smile, as if she could see through my thoughts.<br />
<br />
"Their loyalty and sense of responsibility is indeed comparable to that of soldiers. However, they're not exactly loyal to me—they're defending the values of the school discipline. I hope you won't forget that, because I'm simply loyal to responsibility, that's all."<br />
<br />
"I see…"<br />
<br />
I responded absentmindedly, as my eyes stayed fixed on the hair antenna that swayed in the air conditioning. If I kept my eyes there, I wouldn't get nervous at all.<br />
<br />
"Kidou-kun is always number one in the grade for midterm exams, right? From my understanding, you are a serious student deeply committed to your studies."<br />
<br />
"That's right, I can attest that he is an extremely outstanding student."<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi stuck out her chest as she said this, and the senpai nodded her head substantially.<br />
<br />
"I heard that when you started high school, your grades abruptly skyrocketed. Is that because you had a change of heart, and got born again wholly dedicated to studying?"<br />
<br />
"No, that's an overstatement."<br />
<br />
There was an itch in my back.<br />
<br />
What was with this praise? The reason they called me here couldn't have been to praise my grades.<br />
<br />
Since earlier, Senpai's eyes looked like they were examining me and making an evaluation.<br />
<br />
The two committee members to her left and right had similar actions. A second-year with glasses and braids gazed steadily at me as she took notes. On the right, a third-year with a ponytail had her arms crossed as she stared.<br />
<br />
"However, considering your personal lifestyle, there's nothing worthy of praise."<br />
<br />
After the praise from seconds ago, it switched to belittlement.<br />
<br />
"You clearly already have Natsukawa Maszu-san as your girlfriend, but you still continue to seduce Harusaki Chiwa-san and Akishino Himeka-san. Whether you look at it ethically or from common sense, there's definitely something very suspicious here."<br />
<br />
The committee members around us echoed with ｢that's right, that's right｣. I even heard some brazen and filthy-sounding voices.<br />
<br />
"That wasn't me seducing, They're initiating it themselves—"<br />
<br />
"Are you saying that they're taking their own initiative to tangle with you? You don't look particularly like that kind of bishounen<ref>'''Bishounen''': A male character that is both handsome and extremely popular</ref> character."<br />
<br />
Senpai used a slender finger to press down on the teacup dish, which clattered slightly.<br />
<br />
"Actually, I've come up with a hypothesis: ｢The Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self｣ is actually a harem that Kidou Eita set up after exploiting the weaknesses of pitiable girls."<br />
<br />
"Why me?!"<br />
<br />
"Of course, that's only my fantasy. But considering your circumstances, the people around you take that perspective and think it's strange."<br />
<br />
"No way!"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi kicked her chair aside and stood up.<br />
<br />
"Ta-kun definitely isn't hot at all! He's one of those mass-produced models, and you couldn't get more ordinary than this ordinary idiot! But then again, a man's value isn't just in their looks!"<br />
<br />
"...Who's Ta-kun?"<br />
<br />
Senpai looked stunned. Even her hair antenna looked like it was in a ｢?｣ shape.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi deeply lowered her hand and said ｢I'm sorry!｣. This was Ai-chan Epic Loss. That being said, was she taking advantage of the mess to hit on me?<br />
<br />
Senpai gave a sigh and stood up with a nod. She opened the window to let the air inside.<br />
<br />
The white curtains wavered slightly, and the damp evening breeze entered the room.<br />
<br />
"It look's like I've said too much."<br />
<br />
Senpai's tone turned soft.<br />
<br />
However, her expression continued to be cold.<br />
<br />
"Anyhow, I hope you understand my perspective. I dispatched a very important underclassman to an unknown club. It's a very uneasy experience—"<br />
<br />
Her antenna hair wobbled from the wind that blew in from the window.<br />
<br />
I pretended I didn't see her antenna hair and asked,<br />
<br />
"When you say 'uneasy', specifically what do you mean?"<br />
<br />
"That Fuyuumi-san would also suffer from your evil scheme!"<br />
<br />
Her hair antenna snapped straight like a fang with a ｢snap!｣.<br />
<br />
"When I graduate, Fuyuumi-san must have the ability to prop up the disciplinary committee. It is not an overstatement to say that the future of this school rests on her shoulders."<br />
<br />
The third-year with a ponytail nodded her head in agreement.<br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi's understanding of discipline is incredibly high. Even upperclassmen like me cannot help but learn from her."<br />
<br />
The second-year with glasses also repeatedly nodded.<br />
<br />
"Ai-chan also needs to balance clubs, yet she doesn't leave any work unfinished. She goes to the Maiden's Club after school, but in the morning she gets here very early to clean and arrange the papers. I really admire her."<br />
<br />
From around us, heavenly praises like ｢Ai-chan is awesome｣ or ｢Ai-chan is the best!｣ echoed.<br />
<br />
In contrast, how low was my evaluation? Though, some parts of it were overestimated.<br />
<!--TLC please--><br />
<br />
"If Fuyuumi gets rolled into your ｢mayhem｣, it'll be immense damage to the disciplinary committee. I'm going to retire in the fall, so I want to leave without any worries on my mind.<br />
<br />
"I see."<br />
<br />
From the disciplinary committee's perspective, we were the ones who dragged Fuyuumi in. Though to be honest, Fuyuumi jumped in herself and worsened the mayhem.<br />
<br />
"Then, how can I prove it to you all that I won't put a hand on Fuyuumi?"<br />
<br />
"—come take a test."<br />
<br />
Senpai straightened her finger and hair antenna.<br />
<br />
"Let us test if you're really a morally upright and honest guy ourselves. If you fail, I'll forbid Fuyuumi-san from going to you club."<br />
<br />
"Why is that…?!"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi protested, but after Senpai silenced her with a glare, she quieted down.<br />
<br />
"Okay, then let's test it."<br />
<br />
I made a firm resolution and nodded.<br />
<br />
After all, I had foreseen long ago that it would end up like this. Even though I didn't know what kind of test it would be, I'd just have to demonstrate my true nature as an anti-love person.<br />
<br />
"Then, what is the test?"<br />
<br />
"Go to the roof."<br />
<br />
Her hair antenna towered in the sky as if pointing out directions. <br />
<br />
"My eyes have seen through many students who have violated the rules of the school—I'll let you experience it for yourself!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
I led the hoard of disciplinary committee members to the roof.<br />
<br />
On the way there, students who were at school for club activities raised their eyebrows at me. ｢Kidou-kun has a bunch of new girls again｣ ｢There's so many…｣ ｢Does he plan to make the entire disciplinary committee to join his harem?!｣ They seemed to look at me quite incredibly. Just by listening to these comments at school, Ishige-senpai's concerns were starting to make sense.<br />
<br />
It was four thirty in the afternoon, and the sky was still bright.<br />
<br />
The afterglow of the setting sunlight reflected on the tiles, as the crowd took in the panorama from the roof. My back was against the wall, and I faced the legion of disciplinary committee members. Fuyuumi stood between us, looking distressed.<br />
<br />
"So, how do you intend to test me?"<br />
<br />
"Hmph… if you thought we were merely reserved disciplinary committee members, then you've been gravely mistaken!"<br />
<br />
Senpai gave a fearless smile and pointed at me.<br />
<br />
"In order to suppress the improper relationships between boys and girls, we've realized the need to develop proficient skills in love. In other words, we need to be the people in this school who can love the best and best and best and best! We must be familiar with this!"<br />
<br />
Yeahh—! The committee members gave cheers.<br />
<br />
That being said, Ishige-senpai's face was very red. Could she be less embarrassed, please?<br />
<br />
"R-Right now, the elite members of the disciplinary committee will try to s-s-s-s-s-seduce you! And if you're tempted, you lose! If you remain unaffected, then you pass!"<br />
<br />
Wasn't this just like something ｢Jien-Otsu｣ would do? I guess you could say they were just as bad.<br />
<br />
"Then, let us begin."<br />
<br />
Senpai raised her right hand, and the the second-year with plaited hair braids immediately walked in front of me.<br />
<br />
At first glance, she looked rather plain. However, upon careful examination, she was actually a pale-skinned beauty. She overflowed with a empty-headed sensation, a little bit like Hime.<br />
<br />
Hime's lookalike was expressionless, and she only stared at me.<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
I had thought she would say something enticing, or use some sexy methods to seduce me. I never expected she would just stand there blankly without doing anything.<br />
<br />
"You…?"<br />
<br />
Just when I was starting to get impatient.<br />
<br />
Hime's lookalike slowly took off her glasses, and closed her right eye.<br />
<br />
Then she immediately put her glasses back on, and returned to her original expressionless look.<br />
<br />
"What was that?"<br />
<br />
"A wink."<br />
<br />
Yeah, I knew that.<br />
<br />
"When I take off my glasses, aren't I cute?<br />
<br />
"Yeah, I guess you could say you're cute."<br />
<br />
"Are you captivated by me?"<br />
<br />
"No, not to that extent."<br />
<br />
When I said that, Hime's lookalike had a shocked expression,<br />
<br />
"W-Why is that!?"<br />
<br />
"Well, you asked me why…"<br />
<br />
Did this girl read too much shoujo manga? Basically, she was about the same as Chiwa? <br />
<br />
Senpai came forward and made an announcement,"Let's stop here."<br />
<br />
"Let's consider that you passed the first test. Are beauties who take off their glasses too old-fashioned?"<br />
<br />
I don't think this has anything to do with being old-fashioned or new.<br />
<br />
"Hmph. Let's see if you can withstand the next one."<br />
<br />
Senpai snapped her fingers, and this time the tall third-year with a ponytail walked forward. Her appearance was very proper, but her eyes were too sharp and seemed rather intimidating.<br />
<br />
She lifted her chin and crossed her arms,<br />
<br />
"Don't misunderstand me, because I don't like you one bit."<br />
<br />
—It sounded like she was reading from a script.<br />
<br />
"Don't misunderstand me, but I'm just passing by, that's all."<br />
<br />
"...Okay."<br />
<br />
"Don't misunderstand me, but it's not particularly because I want to see you."<br />
<br />
"I know."<br />
<br />
"Don't misunderstand me, it's not particularly, that, um. In other words, don't misunderstand me."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
What kind of move was this?"<br />
<br />
I simply didn't understand what this was doing. No, actually I did know, but I didn't want to know.<br />
<br />
The disciplinary committee members watched me and whispered,<br />
<br />
"So he's even unmoved by Yamada-senpai's hellish 4-hit tsundere COMBO? <ref>Combo is in English.</ref><br />
<br />
"What's wrong with that guy? Is he homo?" <ref>"Homo" shortened English for homosexual(adj.) or "gay"</ref><br />
<!--I think we can replace "gay" with homo now, around the time this chapter was released, the English equivalent would've been homo; it seems to fit the situation better as "gay" is considered slang, although this is purely a speculation.--><br />
<br />
They quite rudely misunderstood me.<br />
<br />
But these guys... they really are an exceedingly pitiful group. If they had a competition with ｢Jien-Otsu｣, it should be rather interesting, huh?<br />
<br />
"Then, I guess I can get going now."<br />
<br />
"Don't joke around! The test isn't over yet."<br />
<br />
Senpai's antenna hair swayed left and right, and she walked in front of me.<br />
<br />
"I will be the final one to s-seduce you! But, since this is just a test, d-d-don't think it's the real thing!"<br />
<br />
Her face was fully red, and her voice was rather sharp.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi anxiously wrinkled her brow.<br />
<br />
"Um, Ishige-senpai, you don't have to go to this extent, right?"<br />
<br />
"No! Fuyuumi-san! If we retreat now, it'll harm the disciplinary committee's reputation. I will definitely rout him for you to see!"<br />
<br />
Senpai brought her fingers to the ribbon on her uniform, and with a swish she undid it. After she loosened it, her face grew red again, as if she surprised herself with her own behavior. Her teary eyes seemed to say, ｢What am I going to do with myself!?｣.<br />
<br />
"I-I'm going to make my move now."<br />
<br />
Senpai's voice trembled, and then she collapsed in my direction.<br />
<br />
Instinctively, I used my chest to catch her.<br />
<br />
Senpai's knees continued to tremble unceasingly, and she was shaking so much it transferred onto my body.<br />
<br />
Since her upper body was tightly pressed against mine, I could hear her heartbeat with zero delay.<br />
<br />
...not good.<br />
<br />
Even I was starting to get perturbed.<br />
<br />
"W-What do you think? Is it no big deal even like this?"<br />
<br />
Senpai actually very nearly made me feel breathless with her teary eyes staring at me... it really made my heart beat.<br />
<br />
Her fair floated with a scent like flowers, and there was this feeling of some bulging object that certainly wasn't small under her uniform. Her shuddering eyelashes and her soft lips all made my heartbeat accelerate.<br />
<br />
"If you're going to surrender, feel f-free to anytime. Otherwise, I'm going to fall over..."<br />
<br />
This girl was so cute.<br />
<br />
Even if she was a senpai, this expression was just like that of a little girl.<br />
<br />
...n-not good.<br />
<br />
If this continues, I'll fail this test.<br />
<br />
N-No! I won't be moved by her!<br />
<br />
Even if Senpai's cute, she doesn't match up with Chiwa.<br />
<br />
Even if Senpai's beautiful, she doesn't match up with Masuzu.<br />
<br />
Even if Senpai's delicate, she doesn't match up with Hime.<br />
<br />
Even if Senpai is fascinating, she—<br />
<br />
"Noooooooooooooooooo————!"<br />
<br />
Suddenly, someone crashed into me from the side.<br />
<br />
I gave an embarrassing ｢Wuahh!｣ as I rolled across the roof and collided into the wall.<br />
<br />
Senpai didn't roll, but she tumbled onto her butt on the floor.<br />
<br />
The person who crashed into us was—Fuyuumi.<br />
<br />
Out of breath, she snuffled through her nose like a child.<br />
<br />
"Ta-kun is Ai-chan's! Even the revered Senpai can't touch him! I prohibit anyone from touching him!"<br />
<br />
—Ah, now she's done it...<br />
<br />
Why can't you control yourself, Ai-chan? Now all the effort we spent is going to fizzle away!<br />
<br />
As expected, the disciplinary committee members were dumbstruck.<br />
<br />
Senpai was also similarly awestruck, but not after long she coughed and trembled,<br />
<br />
"I-Impossible. Could you have already fallen for this man?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's eye went wide with a ｢Ah!?｣, and she looked at me with a face that looked like it was about to cry.<br />
<br />
"Did Ai-chan really do that?"<br />
<br />
"I had no idea about this!"<br />
<br />
This really was very frightening.<br />
<br />
But the damage was already done.<br />
<br />
Senpai's face flushed red, but this time it was with a completely different feeling than earlier.<br />
<br />
"Is the reason why you wanted to monitor the Maiden's Club because of him? You're a disciplinary committee member, but you've become captivated by a boy?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi was like a soaked rabbit, and she trembled.<ref>Not sure what kind of idiom a soaked rabbit is, but that's what it says.</ref> Without any real comprehensibility, she tried to explain herself: ｢No, thats—｣ ｢That one...｣<br />
<br />
But not after long, she realized it was pointless.<br />
<br />
"...I'm sorry. Senpai is right, I'm already his girl."<br />
<br />
She crestfallenly admitted the facts.<br />
<br />
"I've misjudged you. So you were this kind of person...!"<br />
<br />
Senpai's hands forcibly turned into fists.<br />
<br />
Her antenna hair, seething with anger, pointed at Fuuyimi. <br />
<br />
"You are no longer a part of the disciplinary committee! I don't care if you go with that guy together to that club!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
I chased after Fuyuumi who ran off the roof.<br />
<br />
"Wait, Fuyuumi!"<br />
<br />
I chased after her fluttering hair and the back of her uniform, and sprinted as fast as I could in the hallway that connected the east and west buildings.<br />
<br />
Since it was summer vacation, there weren't any students or teachers. I could run as much as I liked, but it wasn't something I was particularly happy about.<br />
<br />
"Come back and say everything clearly! Hey, Fuyuumi! Ai-chan!"<br />
<br />
But Fuyuumi didn't stop running. She skipped two steps of stairs and ran downstairs, and rushed outside even though she was still wearing her indoor shoes.<br />
<br />
"H-Her legs are so fast!"<br />
<br />
This was the second time Fuyuumi made me run.<br />
<br />
The first time, I was actually running away from Fuyuumi, but this time it was the opposite.<br />
<br />
We chased circles around the school walls, after which we ran towards the flowerbed.<br />
<br />
When we ran by the athletics fields, the baseball club that was putting away their equipment stared at us with unfathomable expressions.<br />
<br />
"I said Ai-chan! Wait a moment!"<br />
<br />
I didn't know if it was because of my shouts or because she's simply ran herself tired, but Fuyuumi finally stopped her steps at the flowerbed.<br />
<br />
We didn't talk for a while as we wiped our sweat and waited for our breaths to adjust.<br />
<br />
After some difficulty, the first thing that came out Fuyuumi's mouth was this,<br />
<br />
"Damnnnnnn itttttttttt! That was so badddddd! Ai-chan Epic Loss!"<br />
<br />
She completely blamed herself.<br />
<br />
"I specifically didn't want to do that kind of thing! But I actually betrayed Ishige-senpai whom I like so much! I'm so stupid! Ai-chan is stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid!"<br />
<br />
She crouched down in the flowerbed, and started ripping the weeds that had grown unrestrained during the summer out of the group. She was actually doing a big help for the gardening club.<br />
<br />
"Let it pass. It's done already, so there's nothing you can do."<br />
<br />
I lightly patted Fuyuumi's arched back,<br />
<br />
"Today, Senpai's head was also overflowing with blood, so after a while bring it up with her again, okay?"<br />
<br />
"I can't face them ever again."<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi shook her head as she crouched.<br />
<br />
"All the effort I've spent developing the image of a disciplinary committee member went up in smoke today. I'm completely powerless. No one will listen to me anymore. Even if I step up and remind people, they won't follow the school rules, and the school will grow completely out of control. Everyone's going to butt heads and shout ｢Yahaa!｣ as they go to school!" <ref>The reference is to the manga, Fist of the North Star.</ref><br />
<br />
That's way too pessimistic. It looks like her wound really was deep.<br />
<br />
"Don't be that dejected. It's not like you."<br />
<br />
"B-But..."<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi lifted her head, and her eyes were glistening with tears. I was shocked speechless. She really was crying.<br />
<br />
"If you knew you were going to regret it so much, why didn't you control yourself?"<br />
<br />
"My body moved by itself."<br />
<br />
"It can't move by itself, you..."<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi sobbed and sniffed, sucking in with her nose.<br />
<br />
"Whenever I run into you, Ta-kun, I become really weird. Did you know that?"<br />
<br />
"...Yeah."<br />
<br />
Should I say I knew it, or because I learned it through experience?<br />
<br />
I couldn't think of what else to say, so I sank into silence.<br />
<br />
The athletics clubs seemed like they had all finished club activities today, and I didn't hear any more sounds from around us. A school that didn't have any people in it was actually really peaceful.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Fuyuumi."<br />
<br />
I suddenly thought of something.<br />
<br />
"Why do you like me?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's red eyes opened wide in a daze.<br />
<br />
"Why are you asking that kind of thing?"<br />
<br />
"...no, it's nothing. I just suddenly thought of it."<br />
<br />
Even if it was a shy and vague dismissal, there actually was a reason.<br />
<br />
Because if she liked me to the extent that she could even let her extremely important disciplinary committee duties fall apart—<br />
<br />
What kind of reason could there be if she liked me to that extent?<br />
<br />
"This well..."<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi tilted her head.<br />
<br />
"I've never thought about it before."<br />
<br />
Her expression was fully serious, and I couldn't see a trace of embarrassment similar to the kind I was trying to hide.<br />
<br />
"Because by the time I realized it, I already liked you. I can't remember how it started."<br />
<br />
"So it's like that?"<br />
<br />
Well, if it was something that happened in kindergarten, it made sense if you couldn't remember.<br />
<br />
"But, there has to be some kind of reason, right? If there isn't, there's no way you could like me."<br />
<br />
When Fuyuumi heard this, she revealed a rather lonely smile.<br />
<br />
"Why does there have to be a reason for me to like you?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
This was the strongest, most intense feeling of ｢cuteness｣ I've felt towards this girl up until today.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi smiling with tears in the corners of her eyes was seriously too dazzling.<br />
<br />
I couldn't help but lower my head.<br />
<br />
"I don't understand this kind of thing very well."<br />
<br />
"Liking other people, you mean?"<br />
<br />
"Perhaps so."<br />
<br />
After all, I was anti-love.<br />
<br />
Even when I look at perfectly happy sweethearts, I think, ｢When are they going to break up?｣<br />
<br />
Even when I look at sweethearts who have a great relationship, I think, ｢They must be lying to each other behind their backs｣.<br />
<br />
I am a twisted person who can only think like that.<br />
<br />
"—Well, that being said."<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi stood up and gave a big stretch,<br />
<br />
"I'm the only one who hasn't demonstrated my ｢dere｣ for you yet."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
"Did you forget? This was from the ｢OreDere Beauty Pageant｣ during our club trip. Natsukawa-san, Chiwa, and Himecchi all did it, but I never did because I was disqualified... so, want me to do it for you now?"<br />
<br />
"You can't win the prize, and Saeko-san won't see it."<br />
<br />
"I don't care."<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi smiled and shook her head. Then she used her handkerchief to dab away at her tears.<br />
<br />
"I've felt like my mind's been in a huge mess, and I want to get it off my chest."<br />
<br />
"...I see."<br />
<br />
I was the factor that got Fuyuumi expelled from the disciplinary committee.<br />
<br />
As such, I had a duty to receive the feelings that Fuyuumi had right now.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi took a big breath, and as if she assembled all of her power within her body, she shouted,<br />
<br />
"Ta-kun, I wub you the most——————!"<br />
<br />
How...<br />
<br />
How embarrassing!<br />
<br />
Why does she always mispronounce ｢love｣ as ｢wub｣? But I won't complain about it at this point.<br />
<br />
"When I'm in front of you, I get restless. My head gets hot and my chest feels tight. I can barely understand how I feel. I don't understand. I lub you too much! Dammit ♪"<br />
<br />
Ai-chan waved her arms in circles as she shouted. <br />
<br />
She added love-marks to the end of all of her sentences, and they echoed off of the school walls.<ref>Love punctuation marks? I guess that's the little <3 and music punctuations marks you see in video games...</ref><br />
<br />
"I tried to protect my decent image. For my father, little brother, and my deceased mother, I needed to pull myself together. I was a first-rate disciplinary committee member, but when Ta-kun was around, I'm no good. I become soft and flimsy. The time when we met during the opening ceremony, I nearly fainted. ｢Ah, it's Ta-kun!｣ I nearly shouted and jumped at you. I tried my best to control myself. I worked really, really, really hard to control myself, but Ta-kun didn't notice me. You weren't with me. Rather, you looked happy together with your childhood friend. You weren't with me, but you looked sugar sweet with your girlfriend. I cried in the bathroom! I became muddle-headed, soft and flimsy, but even so, I loved and lubbed you!"<br />
<br />
W-Wow—<br />
<br />
The weather's really hot.<br />
<br />
No, I'm the one who's hot.<br />
<br />
Hime's confession was pretty powerful, but Ai-chan's was... this, how do I put it... it really hit the core of my body? Or did it go to my pores? My sweat was already pouring incessantly.<br />
<br />
"It's enough if I'm the only one who like's Ta-kun. It's fine if no one else understands Ta-kun's strong points, but if I'm the only one in the universe who understands, that's enough. I'm the only one who lubs you the most—! The end!"<br />
<br />
After feeling the ending was a little rude, Ai-chan lowered her head.<br />
<br />
And then she refused to raised her head.<br />
<br />
"A-Ai-chan?"<br />
<br />
"Don't come here!"<br />
<br />
She used her hands to prevent me from walking closer as she kept her head lowered.<br />
<br />
"I-If you come over right now, A-Ai-chan won't know what to do..."<br />
<br />
Her voice was starting to become incomprehensible.<br />
<br />
Because she kept her lowered posture, I couldn't see her expression, but I guessed her face must be blushing.<br />
<br />
And just then.<br />
<br />
—The sound of a thump.<br />
<br />
Because of the noise, I naturally turned my head around to look.<br />
<br />
Probably because a lazy gardening club member forgot it, but a bamboo broom that had been leaning against the school wall had fallen over.<br />
<br />
There was a girl who had been standing next to the bamboo broom for quite a while.<br />
<br />
There was one very obvious antenna hair that stuck up from that student.<br />
<br />
...As she stared in our direction, her eyes opened wide with an expression as if she were thinking, ｢Damn!｣<br />
<br />
She was the disciplinary committee president, Ishige Mari-senpai.<br />
<br />
"A-A-A-Ahhh—"<br />
<br />
When Fuyuumi noticed Senpai's presence, her expression filled with despair and a loss for words.<br />
<br />
"W-W-W-Wahh—"<br />
<br />
Senpai was equally at a loss for words.<br />
<br />
That being said, behind Senpai there were another ten or so disciplinary committee members. All of them had covered their mouths with their hands and were blushing as they stared at us.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi trembled with fear and asked,<br />
<br />
"D-Did... Did you hear everything that I just said?"<br />
<br />
The disciplinary committee members nodded simultaneously.<br />
<br />
And then Ishige-senpai—<br />
<br />
"I-I-I-I've never heard such an enthusiastic l-l-l-love confession. It's m-my first time hearing something like that... wump."<br />
<!--TLC please--><br />
<br />
The sound of a wump.<br />
<br />
Ishige-senpai very attentively added the sound effect herself, and fainted.<br />
<br />
The hair antenna wilted just like its master. The little thing was stretching around earlier, so maybe it was some kind of unknown parasite.<br />
<br />
"P-Please pull yourself together President!"<br />
<br />
"Keep your cool!"<br />
<br />
"It's no good, she's suffered acute love poisoning!"<br />
<br />
The committee members repeatedly tried to shake their senpai's body, and even went as far as to call it some strange disease.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi on the other hand—<br />
<br />
"Damn it I want to die! Ai-chan is going out for a run—!"<br />
<br />
"Hey, wait a minute! Don't run away, Ai-chan!"<br />
<br />
In other words, don't leave me by myself!<br />
<br />
In this kind of situation—even I'm embarrassed to the point I want to die!<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Later in the infirmary.<br />
<br />
The committee members and I later carried the fainted Ishige-senpai to a bed, and used a wet towel to cool her forehead until she awoke. The nurse took her temperature and pulse, and thankfully there wasn't anything unusual with her body.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi also returned to help out when the nurse left. Looks like even when her embarrassing confession's been heard, she can't leave her senpai aside. She mentioned she wanted Senpai to become her wedding witness, so she probably liked Ishige-senpai a lot.<br />
<br />
While Fuyuumi sat on a folding chair, and used a circular fan to fan Senpai—<br />
<br />
"Strange... why am I here?"<br />
<br />
Senpai sat up on the bed, and the wet towel on her forehead fell down.<br />
<br />
"Sorry, Senpai. It's all my fault."<br />
<br />
"I also want to apologize to you. I'm so sorry!"<br />
<br />
Senpai sluggishly stared at Fuyuumi and I who had our heads lowered.<br />
<br />
"...I lost consciousness."<br />
<br />
Senpai looked as if she was thinking about something as she stayed silent for a while.<br />
<br />
Then, she lifted her head, and stared straight at Fuyuumi.<br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi Ai-san, when you said, ｢Love does not have to have a reason｣, were you serious?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi nodded.<br />
<br />
"But, Kidou-kun already has a girlfriend. The thing you want to do is basically equivalent of robbing someone of something they cherish. This kind of shameless love is certainly not permitted, but you still plan to press forward?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi immediately lowered her head.<br />
<br />
She tightly clutched her skirt, stared at her knees, and sank into silence. Then—<br />
<br />
"I won't let myself turn into a shameless disciple."<br />
<br />
"What does that mean?"<br />
<br />
"If I get to snatch him straight from Natsukawa Masuzu's hands, I will make Kidou-kun think I'm interesting, and then he'll like me—I will become that kind of incredible maiden for you all to see."<br />
<br />
The infirmary fell into absolute silence.<br />
<br />
The other disciplinary committee members all held their breath as they watched the situation develop.<br />
<br />
Not after long—<br />
<br />
"I lose."<br />
<br />
Ishige-senpai gave a bitter smile.<br />
<br />
She faced the disciplinary committee and asked,<br />
<br />
"To all you members who have a responsibility for discipline at our school, even though Fuyuumi-san was distressed by all this shameless love, she still tried her best to maintain her purity and honesty. With her like that, is she qualified to be one of our comrades?"<br />
<br />
"Of course, President!"<br />
<br />
The voices of the committee members overlapped beautifully.<br />
<br />
"After all, the school committee members are all girls, so there are times when they'll fall in love."<br />
<br />
"Although improper male and female relationships are a violation of the school rules, I do not consider merely liking someone against the rules."<br />
<br />
"Though, Fuyuumi-san, you are a little too excessive."<br />
<br />
"When there comes a time when you do too much, it'll be up to us to to stop you!"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi fell dumbstruck upon hearing these words.<br />
<br />
"I-Is it really okay? I... can continue to be a disciplinary committee member?"<br />
<br />
"Yes, please continue."<br />
<br />
Ishige-senpai unhesitantly spoke,<br />
<br />
"Your present assignment is to strictly supervise ｢Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self｣, and take care of those students who easily deviate from normal practice. Of course, you cannot neglect your responsibilities as a disciplinary committee member. Do you understand?"<br />
<br />
"Yes!"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi responded loudly, and then immediately stood up and hugged me.<br />
<br />
"Did you hear that Ta-kun!? I-I can continue being a disciplinary committee member! I don't have to resign!"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, that's great Ai-chan!"<br />
<br />
I was honestly as happy as if it were my own problem.<br />
<br />
After all, if she didn't have the disciplinary committee armband, it wouldn't feel quite like Fuyuumi Ai anymore!<br />
<br />
"Also, there's one more thing."<br />
<br />
Senpai was speaking her mind.<br />
<br />
What is it? If she could delineate some borders that Fuyuumi shouldn't overstep, I would be really happy.<br />
<br />
"As the disciplinary committee of Hanenoyama High School, we wholly support Fuyuumi Ai's romance!"<br />
<br />
...........Huh!?<br />
<br />
"Listen everyone! We will overthrow Natsukawa Masuzu, and overthrow Harusaki Chiwa!"<br />
<br />
"Understood, President!"<br />
<br />
Faced with an identical cry of the committee members, I interrupted, flustered.<br />
<br />
"W-Wait a moment! Why do you support it? It's fine if you just implicitly accept it!"<br />
<br />
"It'd be boring like that~!"<br />
<br />
Ishige-senpai acted like a mischievous little girl and shook her head,<br />
<br />
"After hearing Fuyuumi's confession, maybe r-romance is a pretty impressive thing? I think I've changed how I think."<br />
<br />
Her cheeks flushed red, which was cute, and her curvy hair antenna was also pretty sexy.<br />
<br />
But as far as I'm concerned, there's no hope left for me!<br />
<br />
"Uh—so—we'll think about it? If we do things like that, it'll be rather troublesome for me?"<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
After that, no one paid attention to me. Other committee members agreed and said things like, ｢I'll also try confessing to him｣ or ｢I think I'll send a text to that guy from middle school｣. Their lovestruck minds have been awoken.<br />
<br />
Then—<br />
<br />
"W-Whaa!?"<br />
<br />
A pitiful cry came from my mouth.<br />
<br />
That was because Fuyuumi, who had been hugging me the entire time, suddenly exerted force with her arms.<br />
<br />
She lifted her head from my chest, and revealed a wide smile I had never seen before.<br />
<br />
"Hehehehe. Ta-kun, the entire world is a cheerleading team for our love ♪"<br />
<br />
"!?"<br />
<br />
Lov-<br />
<br />
Lovestruck power just leveled up again!<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's eyes looked like they were hazily dreaming as she stared at me.<br />
<br />
"Our wedding celebration needs to be held in an extremely big place. Hey, Ta-kun, should we start saving money for it now? Let's buy a brand new piggy bank, and we'll deposit a hundred yen every day."<br />
<br />
"...Whatever you want..."<br />
<br />
Following Senpai's sentiments, the disciplinary committee really was like a real cheerleading squad. They drummed up enthusiasm and shouted: ｢Use our assistance and take a leading role in the mayhem—｣ ｢Yeah—!｣<br />
<br />
Seriously, the uproar was getting worse and worse.<br />
<br />
How did the entire school become involved in my mayhem?<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 113.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 1|#1]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 3|#3]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_5_Chapter_1&diff=381765OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 12014-08-14T16:41:46Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>[[File:Oreshura v05 024.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
【Violent Chihuahua】Harusaki Chiwa<br />
<br />
Max: LV.60<br />
<br />
Attack: 3200<br />
<br />
Defense: 2800<br />
<br />
Special: Another Bowl Please Attack<br />
<br />
♥ Profile ♥<br />
<br />
「When you add Chi (千) with the Wa (和) that means "gentle", you get Chiwa (千和)!」<br />
<br />
♥ Love Level UP ♥<br />
<br />
｢Ei-kun, I love you!｣<br />
<br />
♥ Love Level MAX ♥<br />
<br />
｢Ei-kun. I love you...｣<br />
</div><br />
==#1: Chiwa, a Nine Year Portion of Love==<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 025.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<!--PG 26--><br />
<br />
Although our summer club trip already ended, there were two weeks left of summer vacation.<br />
<br />
''The intersession break for cram school is also ending this week, so next week I'll have to start studying seriously again when the latter session of classes begin.''<br />
<br />
I told myself this, but my frame of mind actually wasn't relaxed at all.<br />
<br />
After being confessed to by Chiwa and assaulted by mayhem, my head was still throbbing, and my thoughts were a mess. I felt light-headed just from walking, as if I wasn't standing on my own feet.<br />
<br />
By the time I got home and closed the front door, I was practically about to fall over.<br />
<br />
"I-I'm finally alone...!"<br />
<br />
After taking a huge gulp of tap water from the kitchen, I wearily laid down on the sofa in the living room. Smelling my home after being away for three days made me feel nostalgic and relaxed. It made me want to take a nap.<br />
<br />
By the time I realized it, it was already about four o'clock in the evening.<br />
<br />
It was about time to make dinner. I needed to make two portions of rice, and two portions of vegetables, so the two of us could eat together. Like usual, I'd share dinner with my childhood friend.<br />
<br />
...but with everything that's been going on, will Chiwa still come to eat?<br />
<br />
Suddenly, the phone in my pocket started vibrating.<br />
<br />
Trying to guess if it was Masuzu or Chiwa, I took a look at my phone—<br />
<!--PG 27--><br />
<br />
"Kaaaaaaoruuuuuuuuuu——————! I love you the most!"<br />
<br />
<b>"Hyaa!?"</b><br />
<br />
<br />
The warped sound of my best friend's voice came from the other side of the phone.<br />
<br />
<b>"Don't suddenly shout like that, Eita! You'll scare people."</b><br />
<br />
"Your phone call came at the perfect timing! You really are my best friend! My one and only best friend!"<br />
<br />
<b>"...What's wrong? Are you at home right now? Did something happen during the club trip?"</b><br />
<br />
My best friend is so awesome. He understands me so well!<br />
<br />
I told him everything that happened during the clup trip.<br />
<br />
Like during the OreDere Contest, Masuzu and I kissed on stage.<br />
<br />
Afterwards, Chiwa confessed to me.<br />
<br />
Then Hime and Fuyuumi got bundled in, and it turned into mayhem.<br />
<br />
<b>"Really? Chihuahua finally decided for herself then."</b><br />
<br />
After hearing everything, Kaoru didn't seem particularly surprised.<br />
<br />
It sounded like he was in the bathroom, with how his voice echoed. Kaoru had this habit of taking baths while texting and making phone calls. As a high school boy, this was a rather strange habit.<br />
<br />
"What do you mean by 'finally'?"<br />
<!--PG 28--><br />
<br />
<b>"'Finally' just means finally. I've known that Chihuahua's liked you for a while."</b><br />
<br />
"Huh, really?"<br />
<br />
<b>"Mm, really. I think the only person who didn't know was you, Eita?"</b><br />
<br />
"...is that so...?"<br />
<br />
To be honest, I was thoroughly shocked. I used to always brag I understood Chiwa the most, but I never realized it was only in my head...<br />
<br />
<b>"Well for anyone, if they were to look closely..."</b><br />
<br />
I didn't know if Kaoru's words were meant to comfort me or what?<br />
<br />
<b>"You considered Chihuahua to be your little sister, right?"</b><br />
<br />
"Yeah, I basically took her as family. To be honest, for her to want me to become her sweetheart is rather..."<br />
<br />
<b>"About that point—"</b><br />
<br />
The sounds of water splashing over could be heard.<br />
<br />
<b>"I think Chihuahua was aware of that herself. That's why she couldn't confess during middle school."</b><br />
<br />
"Isn't it the same now?"<br />
<br />
When I asked this, Kaoru replied very clearly,<br />
<br />
<b>"Well, Eita has a girlfriend now?"</b><br />
<br />
<!--PG 29--><br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 029.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<!--PG 30--><br />
"Yeah..."<br />
<br />
I couldn't help but give a sigh.<br />
<br />
<b>"If Natsuzawa hadn't started going out with you, Eita, the situation wouldn't have turned out like this so suddenly."</b><br />
<br />
Kaoru's words really drove the nail in.<br />
<br />
If you went back to the very beginning, the root of all the mayhem started from there.<br />
<br />
Furthermore, my relationship with Masuzu was only fake, so this honestly was just one thing following another. All the strings were tangled together, and it had reached an irreparable extent.<br />
<br />
<b>"Eita, it seems like you're in a tight spot."</b><br />
<br />
Kaoru's voice from the bathroom suddenly became soft.<br />
<br />
<b>"Actually, I have a good plan. Do you want to hear?"</b><br />
<br />
Huh? Really?<br />
<br />
"Sure, what's your plan?"<br />
<br />
<b>"Go out with me."</b><br />
<br />
"...huh?"<br />
<br />
<b>"Dump Natsukawa-san and Chihuahua, and come date me. Like that, both of them will give up, right!?"</b><br />
<!--PG 31--><br />
<br />
Kaoru's energetic voice seemed to say, <i>｢What do you think? It's a great idea, right?!｣</i><br />
<br />
But—<br />
<br />
"......................*sigh*<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>"<br />
<br />
<b>"W-What's that whole-hearted sigh supposed to mean?!"</b><br />
<br />
Sigh.<br />
<br />
It was probably true that if I faked having that kind of interest, the girls wouldn't be interested anymore, but—<br />
<br />
"No way. Absolutely no way. Definitely no way."<br />
<br />
<b>"Hmph—I really thought it was a good plan~!"</b><br />
<br />
I heard the splashing sounds of legs agitating the water through the phone.<br />
<br />
<b>"So why don't you just spin a pencil and decide—?"</b><br />
<br />
"Hey, you've suddenly become really trivial!"<br />
<br />
<b>"Well becoming trivial is completely called for! Even if it's me, if you treat me like that, I'll be upset, you idiot!"</b><br />
<br />
"...? S-Sorry."<br />
<br />
To be honest, I had no clue what he was talking about, but I felt I should at least apologize.<br />
<br />
A small sigh came from the phone.<br />
<br />
<b>"Alright. Just take it as a joke. If we're talking about my personal desires, I hope you'll pick Chihuahua, because I don't want to see her crying expression."</b><br />
<!--PG 32--><br />
<br />
"Mh..."<br />
<br />
So Kaoru's relationship with Chiwa was quite good. After all, we've all played together since middle school.<br />
<br />
<b>"Although I've never said it before, I've always secretly supported Eita and Chihuahua's relationship."</b><br />
<br />
"Really?"<br />
<br />
<b>"Because you two make me feel jittery, and also because Chihuahua once sweetly asked me to help her. I think that if your girlfriend was Chihuahua it wouldn't be bad... ah, but since Ai-chan also showed up, nothing's definite."</b><br />
<br />
"Sorry, thanks for all your trouble."<br />
<br />
Really—Kaoru laughed and spoke,<br />
<br />
<b>"Eita's really made me suffer many things, so you should listen to my ideas occasionally, okay? Oh right, after second semester, my—kyaaa!"</b><br />
<br />
A scream came from the other end of the telephone.<br />
<br />
It sounded rather like a girl's voice.<br />
<br />
...was that Kaoru's voice?<br />
<br />
"Hey, Kaoru? Are you okay?"<br />
<br />
<b>"Honestly! Why'd you come in, Dad!? ...I said I didn't faint, and I was talking on the phone! That being said, cover up your front you pervert!"</b><br />
<!--PG 33--><br />
<br />
I guess it was an argument between father and son.<br />
<br />
Though, it was kind of weird to call your father a ｢pervert｣, right? Perhaps he only wanted to have some time with his son, so it seemed kind of pitiful.<br />
<br />
It was was vulgar to be eavesdropping on the details of a fight between a father and son, so I quietly hung up the phone.<br />
<br />
"I guess I can only come up with a plan myself..."<br />
<br />
I laid flat on the sofa and gave a sigh.<br />
<br />
Even so.<br />
<br />
If you looked at the facts, being confessed to by a girl should normally make a person happy.<br />
<br />
But, why is my mood so downcast?<br />
<br />
Is it because I'm Anti-Love? Or is it because I hate mayhem?<br />
<br />
—no, I actually felt it was something else.<br />
<br />
But what was it? This sulky mood.<br />
<br />
"...it was Chiwa."<br />
<br />
I never expected that Chiwa, who was a sister to me, actually liked me.<br />
<br />
Why would she... have those kinds of feelings...?<br />
<br />
....<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, wake up! Ei-kun—"<br />
<br />
<br />
Just when I was about to guess who it was, Chiwa's face appeared in front of my eyes.<br />
<br />
I guess I had unintentionally fallen asleep on the sofa. I glanced at the time, it already six o'clock in the evening.<br />
<br />
I hurriedly wiped away my drool and sat up.<br />
<br />
"S-Sorry. I haven't made dinner yet."<br />
<br />
"No, you don't have to do that anymore."<br />
<br />
Chiwa spoke while nodding and smiling.<br />
<br />
"What don't I have to do? Are you not hungry?"<br />
<br />
"I wasn't talking about that. I actually came to apologize about things that happened today."<br />
<br />
Chiwa deeply bowed, being very serious about the matter.<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry for making a scene in front of Ei-kun!"<br />
<br />
"…O-oh."<br />
<!--PG 35--><br />
<br />
"I never considered Ei-kun's conflicting feelings, so I must have made things difficult for you, right? I made a huge amount of trouble for you, so I'm really sorry! Ah—why I am I like this? It was the same during my confession. My heart was thumping like crazy, and I was worried that I wouldn't be able to express myself clearly. Just when I thought I'd finally be able to say it, Natsukawa suddenly appeared with something that didn't make sense, and after that it turned into a mess! I don't even remember what I said! I'm sorry!"<br />
<br />
After saying everything with one breath, Chiwa again lowered her head. Her entire face was red.<br />
<br />
"Hey, don't apologize, Chiwa. I won't mind it."<br />
<br />
I tried to comfort her.<br />
<br />
"Think about it. Up until now, you've been practicing confessions during club activities, right? Compared to that time when your tongue slipped and said, ｢I'm going to confehsuyu!｣, you've already improved a lot.<br />
<!--TLC check appreciated above.--><br />
<br />
When I finished speaking, Chiwa's face turned an even brighter red.<br />
<br />
"I-I-I tried really hard to forget about that~!"<br />
<br />
"Huh!?"<br />
<br />
Damn. I thought that would help comfort her, but it turns out I stepped on a landmine.<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun you idiot! Idiot! Go die!"<br />
<br />
"S-sorry!"<br />
<br />
This time, the person bowing their head was me. Damn. Why did I have such bad luck?<br />
<!--PG 36--><br />
<br />
Just then, a soft thing touched my forehead.<br />
<br />
There was a ｢chuu~｣ sound.<br />
<br />
I recognized this sensation.<br />
<br />
Just half a day ago, my lips had experienced it.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Just kidding. Actually, I love you the most."<br />
<br />
<br />
The area around Chiwa's eyes was slightly moist, and she smiled slightly.<br />
<br />
"W-Wait! That wasn't what I meant to say!"<br />
<br />
"In the past, I've never been able to say ｢love｣ like that.<ref>I'm guessing at this (correct me if I'm wrong), but Chiwa has been using a less serious way to say "love" in the past instead of the most serious way of saying it.</ref> From now on, I'll say it a lot. To make up for nine years, hm? Are you prepared for this?"<br />
<br />
"I said that wasn't what I meant!"<br />
<br />
No good. If this continued, I'd be pulled down this route!<br />
<br />
I took a deep breath, and spoke only after my boiling head cooled down a little.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Chiwa. Let me say this clearly."<br />
<br />
"Okay."<br />
<br />
"I've only looked at you as my childhood friend, so even if you say you like me, I honestly can't understand you very well."<br />
<!--PG 37--><br />
<br />
"Mh. I understand that very well."<br />
<br />
Chiwa nodded her head, not caring even to the slightest degree. It was just like Kaoru had said.<br />
<br />
"Even so, I still love Ei-kun, and I think Ei-kun is the best. This isn't love towards a childhood friend. It's love towards a boy… is that not okay?"<br />
<br />
"It's not ''not'' okay…"<br />
<br />
"So that's why I decided, starting today, I won't be eating dinner at Ei-kun's house."<br />
<br />
"Eh?"<br />
<br />
Although many things happened today, this short statement actually shocked me the most.<br />
<br />
"What? What did you just say?"<br />
<br />
"I said, I don't intend to eat at Ei-kun's house anymore."<br />
<br />
"W-Why, Chiwa!? What kind of strange food did you eat?!"<br />
<br />
Seriously worried, I put my hand on her forehead to take her temperature. Strange. She didn't have a fever. What was going on?<br />
<br />
"I'm perfectly normal!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa shook away my hand.<br />
<br />
"I thought about this for a very long time on the train. How could I, who always acted like a spoiled childhood friend, make you look at me like a girl? I kept thinking and thinking, on and on, and I felt this was the only thing I could do.<br />
<br />
"Why?! It's just a meal, and there's nothing wrong with eating together?"<br />
<br />
However, Chiwa shook her head.<br />
<br />
"Because if I'm depending on Ei-kun like that, I'll never be able to break away from my position as your childhood friend."<br />
<br />
"…"<br />
<br />
Chiwa's eyes were completely serious.<br />
<br />
Because we've been together so long, I knew that when Chiwa had those kinds of eyes, she wouldn't give up no matter what.<br />
<br />
"Then, how are you going to eat from now on?"<br />
<br />
"I think I'll eat take-out or convenience store food temporarily, but I also plan on slowly learning how to cook. It's kind of embarrassing to never ｢know how to cook｣.<br />
<br />
"Y-You want to cook!?"<br />
<br />
The attack power of the statement far exceeded that of the previous one, and it surprised me.<br />
<br />
In cooking class during home economics, Chiwa once negligibly tossed a tomato into beef stew saying, ｢this is so boring｣. The Chiwa who had this kind of worldly view actually wanted to cook?!<br />
<!--TLC check above--><br />
<br />
"Hey, can't we at least cook together? Eating is very important! Life is much much much much much much much more important than romance or whatever."<br />
<br />
"Don't worry about me! It's no big deal. I can do it by myself!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa slapped and rubbed her stomach, but at the same time, the sound of a growl echoed through the entire room.<br />
<br />
Now, of course that wasn't my stomach.<br />
<br />
Chiwa's face turned red again, but this time the reasons for it were different.<br />
<br />
"Just then! That was just the speakers in my stomach!"<br />
<!--Speaker as in horns, loudspeakers. IDK what this is supposed to be though--><br />
<!--Pretty sure this is fine, it's just referring to a musical device that increases amplitude--><br />
<br />
"…you…"<br />
<br />
What kind of excuse was that? Though honestly, that wasn't much of an excuse at all.<br />
<br />
"T-There's also one more thing I want to ask you!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa seemed to be in a hurry to change the subject.<br />
<br />
"Are you free tomorrow afternoon, Ei-kun?"<br />
<br />
"I am. Next week cram school classes start again, but this week I have time."<br />
<br />
"Then can you come with me to school, then?"<br />
<br />
"You want to go to the club room?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa listened and shook her head.<br />
<br />
"Not Hane High. The Middle School. There's something I want to do at Hane Middle School."<br />
<br />
This Hane Middle School was the middle school Chiwa and I both graduated from. Hanenoyama Middle School, in other words.<br />
<br />
To me, that place was buried with the black history of the time when I had eighth-grade syndrome, so I didn't really want to go near there, but—<br />
<br />
"Please. If you don't come, Ei-kun, there's no point."<br />
<br />
If she said it like that, then I couldn't refuse.<br />
<br />
Also, it probably had something to do with all the events that happened lately.<br />
<br />
"I understand. Then let's meet in front of my house at one o'clock."<br />
<br />
"Thank you! I love you the most, Ei-kun!"<br />
<br />
She smiled sweetly at me, and for some reason my cheeks seemed to be burning.<br />
<br />
Though—<br />
<br />
It really made me uneasy that Chiwa said she wasn't going to eat dinner.<br />
<br />
Could a person do things that seriously in the name of love?<br />
<br />
Could love change a person to that extent?<br />
<br />
For an Anti-Love person like me, there was no way I could understand.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
Just when I walked out the door at the appointed time, I found Chiwa standing there dressed in casual clothes.<br />
<br />
"Good afternoon, Ei-kun! You're just on time."<br />
<br />
"That's obvious."<br />
<br />
Since we arranged to meet at a place five seconds away from my front door, it was impossible for me to be late unless I overslept.<br />
<br />
"Do you want to walk to school?"<br />
<br />
"That's what I was planning, but do you want to take a bus?"<br />
<br />
"Uhh…"<br />
<br />
Today's sun was vicious like usual, so there was plenty of reason to take an air-conditioned bus, but—<br />
<br />
"We haven't done this in a while, so let's walk to school like we used to."<br />
<br />
"Mm! Mhm!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa very happily nodded her head twice, and started to walk beside me.<br />
<br />
When you compared the distance between our shoulders, there was a subtle fist-length of space between us.<br />
<br />
…it was quite different than it used to be.<br />
<br />
# Chiwa leans against my shoulder.<br />
# ｢I'm getting burnt to death! Go away.｣<br />
# ｢What? What? Is Ei-kun embarrassed? Are you at that age boys yearn for love?｣<br />
# ｢You're annoying! Shut up and be quiet!｣<br />
<br />
That was our usual pattern.<br />
<br />
This was the chain of events from ｢Plan: Escape from Childhood Friend｣. Even though I probably wouldn't be burnt to death, I always did find this to be rather strange.<br />
<!--TLC check--><br />
<br />
"Hey, Chiwa, did you eat well yesterday?"<br />
<br />
"Of course! I bought vegetables and meat from the groceries and stir-fried them. Though, I burned it a little."<br />
<br />
What. This really was surprising.<br />
<br />
"How did you season it?"<br />
<br />
"With nothing special. I added barbecue sauce and ate it."<br />
<br />
"Oh—I guess that's not bad."<br />
<!--Need TLC check--><br />
<br />
That was because Chiwa always tries to make extra seasoning but always forgets. But I guess if it was stir-fried meat and vegetables, the nutrition should have been alright."<br />
<br />
"Hey, Ei-kun. You worry so much. Am I really that unreliable?"<br />
<br />
"No. It's just with respect to food… you might be able to catch up a little."<br />
<br />
"No problem! I'll rely on barbecue sauce."<br />
<br />
"I think you'll grow tired of that soon."<br />
<br />
"No way. There's spicy flavor, sweet flavor, medium-hot… there's lots of choices."<br />
<br />
Chihuahua had the expression of someone extremely experienced with this… no, you'll definitely become tired of it!<br />
<br />
We passed the number four convenience store at the crossroads, and cut across the residential area through the alley. Even though there was only enough space for one car to pass through, one could shave a minute off the time needed to get to school by passing through here. During times we'd be late to class, you could say this minute made either life or death. In either case, this was a very important route for both of us back then.<br />
<br />
"We haven't gone through here in a long while."<br />
<br />
"That's because we'd only go through here on the way to Hane Middle School."<br />
<br />
Just then—<br />
<br />
A red truck just opposite of us turned right from the intersection into this tiny alley. The back of the truck was loaded with a mountain of wood, and it drew close to us as its low engine rumbled.<br />
<br />
I gave a fright, and looked at Chiwa who was walking to the left of me.<br />
<br />
Chiwa's face had turned white, and she was frozen in her steps as she stared at the truck. Her knees trembled slightly, and she clutched at the corner of my shirt hem.<br />
<br />
"Don't worry about it. I'm with you."<br />
<br />
I pulled Chiwa's arm, and pushed her against the cement wall. Then, I opened my legs and covered her delicate body with mine, as I waited for the truck to pass. The truck driver seemed to misunderstand something as he passed, and he continued to chuckle and watch us.<br />
<br />
Chiwa's eyes were glued shut from the beginning to the end, and she only held onto my shirt.<br />
<br />
"I-Is it gone? Did the truck pass?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, it's out of sight now."<br />
<br />
Chiwa opened her eyes to confirm it, and then gave a sigh as if relieved.<br />
<br />
"Sorry, Ei-kun. I even said I wouldn't depend on you yesterday."<br />
<br />
"It's not a problem, this little thing!"<br />
<br />
"I'm really useless. It's just a red truck, after all. It's okay if it's further away, but when it passes in front of me like that—"<br />
<br />
"I said don't worry about it. Look. Just look at this cement wall. It's actually gray and gray colored. Yeah, this ordinary cement wall is gray colored. If it were red or blue, it'd be terrifying. Haha, it's no big deal! No big deal!"<br />
<br />
I really hated myself for only being able to say such rushed and choppy consolations.<br />
<br />
Last year in June, Chiwa got in a traffic accident with a truck, so she couldn't practice kendo anymore. Yeah, it just happened to be a red truck around that size. In the past, if she saw any kind of truck on the road, her legs would weaken, so right now you could say it was even an improvement.<br />
<br />
But she couldn't forget about it entirely.<br />
<br />
That's why I wanted to become a doctor, and cure Chiwa's body.<br />
<br />
"Um... Um, Ei-kun?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa squirmed shyly as she rotated her eyes and looked up towards me.<br />
<br />
"If you maintain this uh, position, it might lead to some misunderstandings?"<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
At that moment I came to my senses.<br />
<br />
My body was pressed against Chiwa's and our faces were close... wasn't this basically a kissing posture? So that was what the truck driver was snickering about!<br />
<br />
I hurriedly retracted my body, but Chiwa wound her arms around my back and properly hugged me.<br />
<br />
"H-Hey! Chiwa?!"<br />
<br />
"If your girlfriend saw you like this right now, it'd spell death."<br />
<br />
From the way her voice sounded, she wasn't mischievous at all. Chiwa was serious.<br />
<br />
"I like you so much, Ei-kun..."<br />
<br />
"Wait—w-why are you saying that now?!"<br />
<br />
"I said it yesterday, right? I want to speak out all the ｢Love｣ I've kept hidden for nine years.<br />
<br />
I never imagined she was serious about that.<br />
<br />
While being hugged by Chiwa, I felt very unsure about where to place my hands. It felt very clumsy to keep it dangling, but if I held her, it'd basically mean that I accepted her.<br />
<br />
Chiwa hugged me tightly, and repeated that ｢I love you...｣ several times. I almost felt like I was being brainwashed. <br />
<br />
Just when I was stuck in this conundrum, unsure what to do, that famous RPG background music, ｢Equipped with a Cursed Weapon｣, started playing.<br />
<br />
It came from the pocket in my pants.<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun's cell phone?"<br />
<br />
"Ah, yeah. It looks like a text."<br />
<br />
This text message ringtone meant that the person who sent this was—<br />
<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
【From:】oraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraxxxx.mail.ne.jp<br />
<br />
【Subject:】Hey—Dora-cat—<br />
<!--Clearly need a TLC on this--><br />
<br />
【Content:】After hearing something about loving Ei-kun. ♥ You're all infatuated already?<br />
</div><br />
<br />
"Natsuzawa Masuzu! You bastard! You're watching us right now?!"<br />
<br />
I faced the empty alleyway and shouted loudly—but there wasn't any response.<br />
<br />
For a second, I thought we were being followed, but apparently that wasn't the case.<br />
<br />
Masuzu's intuition was abnormally keen, and occasionally I receive texts that seemed like she was watching with her own eyes. I've even wondered if she had Stand Powers.<br />
<br />
"Was that Natsuzawa's text just now?"<br />
<br />
"Huh? Oh, yeah. Mm."<br />
<br />
"I see. If that's the case, why don't we take a picture of us hugging and send it to her?"<br />
<br />
"Do you want me to die?!"<br />
<br />
"Just kidding. I'm making a joke."<br />
<br />
Chiwa smiled and separated from my body. Without saying another word, she started walking forward.<br />
<br />
"I'm really at my wit's end..."<br />
<br />
I wiped the sweat on my forehead with my short sleeves. <br />
<br />
Even when Chiwa and I were alone, my ｢girlfriend's｣ presence never quite went away.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
When we passed through the school gates that we haven't seen in half a year, we were greeted by the bust statue of the school's first headmaster.<br />
<br />
"Hey Yotasuku! How are you?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa lightly patted the corners of Nagashima Yotasuku's (1918-2000) shoulders, an old man forever old. Then she started walking in the direction of the athletics fields.<br />
<br />
"Can we just walk in like that?"<br />
<br />
"No problem. I contacted a teacher beforehand."<br />
<br />
In other words, she went and found a teacher?<br />
<br />
"Shouldn't you tell me what we're doing here at Hane middle school now?"<br />
<br />
But Chiwa ignored me and didn't even offer a ｢you'll find out soon enough｣. She only stared out towards the fields.<br />
<br />
Under the relentless glare of the sun, the softball club and baseball clubs were having a joint practice. This was a relatively frequent sight, since the infield of baseball club was shared with the outfield of the softball club.<br />
<br />
"From what I remember, wasn't the softball club about to be shut down?"<br />
<br />
"Back in our time, there were only four third-years and three second-years."<br />
<br />
I remembered this because during competitions, they didn't have enough members, so Chiwa was frequently asked to give them a hand. Everyone said that once the the third years graduate, it'd be extremely difficult for the club to continue on.<br />
<br />
We walked around the perimeter of the fields in order not to disturb their practice. Suddenly, a ball hit by the softball club rolled over across the boundary of the outfield.<br />
<br />
The outfielder who came running waved her hand and shouted, "Sorry about that—Mhm."<br />
<br />
"Hymph ♪"<br />
<br />
Chiwa nimbly caught the rolling grounder and beautifully returned the ball with a flick of her wrist.<br />
<br />
Perhaps because Chiwa threw the ball so beautifully, the outfielder stood gaping with wide eyes.<br />
<br />
I was just thinking that, though I didn't realize—<br />
<br />
"Excuse me, are you Harusaki Chiwa-senpai?"<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
"You really are! It's me! Look!"<br />
<br />
The outfielder took off her baseball cap that had been lowered to shield the sun, and revealed a faintly smiling tanned face.<br />
<br />
"Ah—could you be Mitsuru? I haven't seen you in forever—!"<br />
<!--Names are an issue. TLC please <3--><br />
<br />
The two of them ran to each other and excitedly shook hands. It looked like they were acquaintances.<br />
<br />
"You got new first-year members? That's great! Mitsuru, are you the captain?"<br />
<br />
"Yup! This is all thanks to Chiwa-senpai."<br />
<br />
The other softball club members also gathered around, and they gave shrieks and welcomes in close succession.<br />
<br />
"Ah—! Harusaki-senpai!"<br />
<br />
"Is this senapi the legendary person who helped the club?"<br />
<br />
"I've always wanted to meet you! I'm really honored!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa was crowded with barely any room to breath. Incredible praises like ｢this person｣, ｢legendary｣, ｢honored｣ continued to appear.<br />
<br />
A first-year with long braided hair spoke excitedly,<br />
<br />
"I started playing softball because I admired Chiwa-senpai so much!"<br />
<br />
"I wasn't even a proper softball club member in the past..."<br />
<br />
"That doesn't matter! When I saw you hit three consecutive home-runs at three at-bats during the district tournament, I never imagined a girl could possibly accomplish a feat like that. I was extremely, extremely moved!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa lowered her head bashfully and scratched her nose as she faced the first-year with glittering eyes.<br />
<br />
Ah—<br />
<br />
I felt quite happy!<br />
<br />
When Chiwa received so much praise, it made me happy as if I were the one being praised. I really wanted to let Masuzu, Hime, and Fuyuumi see this.<br />
<br />
Because they seemed like they were in such high spirits, I discreetly slipped away from the scene. I, Kidou Eita, would elegantly make my exit and hang around the school.<br />
<br />
"Ah...!"<br />
<br />
At that moment, a first-year with a bob-cut hairstyle called out to me.<br />
<br />
"Delivery guy person." <ref>The reference is specifically to a delivery service company called Takkyūbin.</ref><br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
I inadvertently reacted, and the bob-cut girl covered her mouth, startled.<br />
<br />
"Sorry, I didn't say anything."<br />
<br />
"N-N-Never mind about that. But what did you just say? Delivery guy?"<br />
<br />
"N-Nothing at all, really."<br />
<br />
The bob-cut girl's face grew red, and she lowered her head.<br />
<br />
What was going on?<br />
<br />
No way... was I really that popular?!<br />
<br />
After spending so many days being popular in ｢Jien-Otsu｣, did I unconsciously start emitting a popular pheromones?<br />
<br />
Aghh, I'm deliberately anti-love too. Being popular is—<br />
<br />
"Really, don't worry about it. Though to be honest I'm kind of curious about that ｢delivery guy｣ part."<br />
<br />
I gave a bright smile to help relieve the anxiety in my underclassman.<br />
<br />
The bob-cut girl's expression seemed to relax slightly.<br />
<br />
"Ah, it's something from when I was in sixth grade last year. On the way to school with my classmates, I'd often see senpai."<br />
<br />
"Mhm."<br />
<br />
"Senpai, you always wore these half-finger gloves to school right? Even in the summer."<br />
<br />
".......yeah."<br />
<br />
This conversation was getting weird.<br />
<br />
"Your gloves were just like those of delivery guys. The part at the fingers were cut off, and there was something written on the back."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Damn the sweat that was beginning to drip!<br />
<br />
"Because of that, I assumed you worked for an express delivery company, so I always called you ｢delivery guy person｣ among my friends."<br />
<br />
"E-Ehh~? Is that really true~? Was that really the case~?"<br />
<br />
The third-year girls started to pursue the topic as I desperately tried to avert my eyes.<br />
<br />
"Now that you mention it, I think I heard a rumor that Kidou-senpai frequently carried firecrackers around with him."<br />
<br />
"F-F-F-F-F-Firecrackers? Who'd recklessly carry things like that around? It's not like it's a shrine festival?"<br />
<br />
"You used to always shout ｢Annihilation!｣, but what did annihilation mean anyways?"<br />
<br />
"I-It's just like the things people shout when they're really hyped up to do things, right? I don't think I did it ''that'' frequently. Occasionally, I guess. Just occasionally."<br />
<br />
My shirt was becoming soaked with cold sweat, and I started backing off.<br />
<br />
"Um, Chiwa, I won't bother you any more, so take your time!"<br />
<br />
I openly gave a wave, and then ran away at full speed.<br />
<br />
"Wait a minute Ei-kun! Where are you going?"<br />
<br />
"I'll just wander around nearby!"<br />
<br />
I shook off Chiwa's confused expression and voice, and I escaped into the school building from the east entrance.<br />
<br />
God, that was dangerous.<br />
<br />
This really was a dangerous place. There were so many landmines buried about. But since these were landmines that were buried when I had chuunibyou, I guess you could say I was reaping what I sowed.<br />
<br />
I placed my sneakers in the shoe cupboard, put on the slippers for visitors, and walked inside. Since I wasn't wearing a uniform or carrying anything like a permit, it'd be a big hassle if I ran into a teacher.<br />
<br />
Just when that thought crossed my mind, a fat teacher wearing the school's athletic outfit walked by from across the hall. I didn't recognize the face at all.<br />
<br />
Since the situation was quite a hassle as I mentioned above, I simply hid in a nearby classroom.<br />
<br />
I pressed myself against the blackboard, and waited for the sound of footsteps to pass.<br />
<br />
...huh?<br />
<br />
Didn't this used to be class 2-C's room? <br />
<br />
The reason why I knew this was because there was a spot on the blackboard that was slightly sunken in. Although the depression wasn't deep enough that you'd notice it unless you looked carefully, I recognized it right away.<br />
<br />
That was because the person who made that dent was me.<br />
<br />
I'd hang myself if I thought about it in detail, so let's forget about that for now—though to recall, I became more cautious to gain favor in the eyes of others. Although Masuzu and them all call me stupid pretty often, it shouldn't be a surprise that I've become timid after being embarrassed that often.<br />
<!--TLC Check--><br />
<br />
I waited for the the sound of footsteps to pass before I returned to the hallway, but this time I heard more steps approaching from the opposite direction.<br />
<br />
It was a rather tall male student.<br />
<br />
He wasn't wearing Hane middle school's uniform. Instead, he was wearing a blazer from from the most prestigious private school in the district.<br />
<br />
I felt his face looked kind of familiar. When he noticed me, he spoke,<br />
<br />
"Hey! Is that you, Kidou?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah."<br />
<br />
Although I responded, I couldn't remember who that person was. He wasn't in the same class as me, but I was certain he was in the same grade as me.<br />
<br />
"Hey, did you forget about me? I even considered you to be my ultimate rival."<br />
<br />
"Ultimate?"<br />
<br />
"Yup. I'd never forget your name."<br />
<br />
"Uhhh…"<br />
<br />
If he said we were rivals like that, I should be able to remember him, right?<br />
<br />
"I'm Inui… Inui Boshi."<br />
<br />
"...I-Inui?"<br />
<!--Need TLC checks on these names.--><br />
<br />
Damn. Even when I heard his name, I didn't recognize him. This was making me feel annoyed, since I knew I've seen his face before.<br />
<br />
"Perhaps it'd be easier to understand if I said I was the ｢captain of the boy's kendo team｣."<br />
<br />
"Ah."<br />
<br />
That's right. I've seen him at the kendo dojo.<br />
<br />
Since Chiwa didn't have any worthy opponents among the girls, I'd remember that she'd often try to practice with him. But since Chiwa only mentioned it to me a few times, I naturally forgot his name.<br />
<br />
When I thought about this, a rumor that I heard from Kaoru suddenly appeared in my head.<br />
<br />
''｢I heard that… when Chihuahua was in middle school, there was a guy who confessed to her.｣''<br />
<br />
''｢Huh? Who?｣''<br />
<br />
''｢The captain of the boy's kendo team. I thought everybody knew about this rumor. Did you not know?｣''<br />
<br />
"So that was the case…"<br />
<br />
That's why he never forgot about me.<br />
<br />
From Inui's perspective at that time, he must have been very bothered by how Chiwa and I were always together.<br />
<br />
"It looks like you've finally remembered."<br />
<br />
His grin revealed white teeth. His smile was so candid, it wouldn't be surprising if he were in TV ads for sports drinks.<br />
<br />
"You really are a merciless guy. To me, you're a rival in love you know."<br />
<br />
"S-Sorry!"<br />
<br />
In the past, I would have adamantly denied my status as a ｢rival in love｣, but at this point, there was no way I could deny it.<br />
<br />
"Why apologize? Harusaki doesn't even look at me. It's rude of me to even say you're my love rival."<br />
<br />
"That's not true. For Chiwa, being confessed to is a very rare experience."<br />
<br />
As soon as I said that, Inui gave a flabbergasted look.<br />
<br />
"What are you talking about? I'm not the only one who likes Harusaki-san."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
"I'm only aware of three others myself. There's one each from the basketball club, soccer club, and swimming team. I think there are other clubs that have her fans."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Is he joking?<br />
<br />
If Inui was speaking the truth, Chiwa was actually popular in middle school.<br />
<br />
Was I the only one who never noticed?<br />
<br />
In other words, the more Chiwa took part in ｢Jien-Otsu｣ activities, the more unpopular she got…?<br />
<br />
"T-That's so depressing!"<br />
<br />
"What's wrong, Kidou? Did you get dizzy from standing?"<br />
<br />
To be honest, I really did feel like I was dizzy.<br />
<br />
"Girls like Harusaki-san are really cute, right? There are a lot of boys who try to get close to her with ulterior motives—"<br />
<br />
"O-Oh."<br />
<br />
My responses were getting incomprehensible.<br />
<br />
So all along, people actually saw Chiwa as cute...<br />
<br />
This really surprised me.<br />
<br />
"But, she's actually popular because of her looks. Anyone who's had club activities with her, knows this well. Exactly. She's not like any ordinary girl. Even if it's a little embarrassing to say this—she's dazzling, especially when Harusaki practices kendo."<br />
<br />
Now that I think of it, Masuzu said something like this before too.<br />
<br />
''—That girl is so dazzling.''<br />
<br />
"Do you know why she rejected me when I confessed to her that time?"<br />
<br />
"No. I have no idea."<br />
<br />
"She said, ｢There is someone I've always liked｣. Even if she said it ambiguously like that, the person she's referring to is you, Kidou, right?"<br />
<br />
"W-W-What?"<br />
<br />
"Hahaha. Don't be so embarrassed about it."<br />
<br />
Even if he said so, I couldn't control how my cheeks burned.<br />
<br />
"Anyways, everyone's very clear about this. That's why even though there's many people who like Harusaki, I'm the only one who's ever confessed. The reason is because nobody wants to be a kamikaze pilot."<br />
<br />
"...Why did you, Inui, decide to go for it?"<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
Inui looked tongue-tied as if he had been attacked.<br />
<br />
"You have a point. Hmm, how should I put it—I liked her so much I couldn't help it. Even though she had someone she liked, but I couldn't stop my feelings, so it just happened."<br />
<br />
"...how cool."<br />
<br />
That's what I thought from the bottom of my heart.<br />
<br />
Hane middle school's boy's kendo club was as impressive as the girl's club. They had a lot of members, but after talking to this club captain, I realized that with this guy as captain, he could really lead all the members of the club.<br />
<!--TLC check please--><br />
<br />
Just then, Inui became shy and fidgety with his enormous body.<br />
<br />
"I'm not cool at all. And actually, I have a new lover in high school now."<br />
<br />
"Oh, that's impressive."<br />
<br />
That girl is lucky to have gotten this guy. Even though I was anti-love, I couldn't help but bless him.<br />
<br />
"Ah seriously. It's a waste for such a cute person to be together with me. So sweet and understanding. Every day, there's even a bento for me—ah, if you don't believe me, do you want to see a picture?"<br />
<br />
What kind of cute girl was she? I peered over at the smartphone he presented.<br />
<br />
The liquid crystal screen showed two extremely round eyes.<br />
<br />
White skin.<br />
<br />
...a very short haircut.<br />
<!--TLC check--><br />
<br />
Square-jawed face—<br />
<br />
"..........................it's a guy?"<br />
<br />
"Yup, a guy."<br />
<br />
Inui for some reason pushed out his chest and happily spoke,<br />
<br />
"My relationship with him after starting high school in the kendo club was really good. Although the gender barrier is a problem—there's nothing I can do since I love him!"<br />
<br />
"There's nothing you can do about it—!? Do you actually intend to insist on that?!"<br />
<br />
Inui happily brought his smartphone against his chest and curled around it.<br />
<br />
"Even if he's a boy, I can't stop my feelings if I love him."<br />
<br />
"Control yourself a little—!"<br />
<br />
"Actually there's several other things that have become difficult to control, like incontinence."<br />
<br />
"Enough! I don't want to hear anymore!"<br />
<br />
It took so much trouble to get the conversation good!<br />
<br />
How did the conversation topic manage to turn into homosexuality!? There's no way I could calm down like this! What conspiracy was this?!<br />
<br />
"Oh, it's this late already?"<br />
<br />
Inui looked at his watched and patted my shoulder.<br />
<br />
"It's about time to get going, Kidou."<br />
<br />
"N-No! I don't want to go to your place! When I entered high school, I pledged not to let people mistake me as gay!"<br />
<br />
"Don't misunderstand."<br />
<br />
Inui took my shaking head at wits end.<br />
<br />
"Weren't you asked by Harusaki to come here? Since that's the case, our destination should be the same."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
I stopped making a ruckus and looked at Inui's face.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa also asked you to come?"<br />
<br />
"Yes."<br />
<br />
Inui nodded with a substantial margin.<br />
<br />
"In order for her to enter that place again, she'll need an extraordinary amount of awareness and resolution. So at the end of it, the person she wants to see the most is definitely you."<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
The place that Inui took me to was the kendo dojo located behind the school.<br />
<br />
On the floor that had been wiped sparkling clean, kendo club members wearing protective equipment sparred each other. It looked like they were actually in the middle of practice.<br />
<br />
In our middle school years, this was a place that Chiwa and I often stopped by at on the way home. For a person born booksy like me, the hot blooded enthusiasm here was difficult to bear. Since the ceiling was rather high, the dojo didn't actually get swamped with heat, but just looking at them made my back start sweating.<br />
<br />
And then—<br />
<br />
"Look, you're just using your hands! Your gripping hands don't need to exert force. Rely on your waist to generate hitting power! Kendo is dependent on your waist!"<br />
<br />
A particularly energetic voice interwove with the intense shouts of the kendo dojo.<br />
<br />
A person was earnestly teaching basic movements beside a first year wearing a completely new set of protective gear.<br />
<br />
The instructor was Chiwa.<br />
<br />
"Look in the mirror across you and pay attention to your posture. Use your head and body to copy the demonstration I just did for you."<br />
<br />
Chiwa had a solemn expression I very rarely saw these days as she made strikes and gave suggestions—it was like she had returned to being the old Chiwa.<br />
<br />
…<br />
<br />
It made me happy.<br />
<br />
It really made me feel so happy.<br />
<br />
The opportunity to see Chiwa look like this made me so happy.<br />
<br />
"Was this what she wanted to show you?"<br />
<br />
Inui narrowed his eyes as he stood next to me.<br />
<br />
"It's been about a year since she's last shown up at this dojo. Ever since that accident, she's never come close to this place."<br />
<br />
Right.<br />
<br />
Even though that accident happened and she wasn't able to practice kendo, Chiwa was always hesitant to show up at the dojo. Even when it came to picking up her protective equipment and personal items, I was the one who picked them up for her. <br />
<br />
I never asked her the reason, but I always felt I understood why.<br />
<br />
Since she couldn't practice kendo, it would have been painful to return to the dojo—that must have been the reason.<br />
<br />
Her goal to compete at nationals, which you could consider a ｢final summer dream｣, had always been abandoned and preserved here.<br />
<br />
And like this, after a full year, Chiwa's finally returned. This meant...<br />
<br />
"Ah! Ei-kun!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa noticed that I was standing at the dojo entrance, and ran over like she was skating on the wooden floor.<br />
<br />
"Where did you go? I sent quite a few text messages to you earlier."<br />
<br />
"Sorry, I didn't notice."<br />
<br />
Inui lightly raised his hand,<br />
<br />
"We happened to bump into each other earlier, and I brought him over."<br />
<br />
"I haven't seen you in forever Inui! Thanks for coming!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa smiled widely.<br />
<br />
"It must have been since May, right? I kept being asked to become a coach. This year you guys received no less than twenty new members, so it was really difficult to manage them all, so you asked me to come help whenever at I had free time. I was really worried about what I should do—"<br />
<br />
"It looks like you're pretty happy, no matter how I look at you."<br />
<br />
I said after she spoke. Chiwa nodded widely.<br />
<br />
"I wanted to show you two that I'm fine now. Back then, I gave you guys in the boy's kendo club a lot of trouble. Inui can count as their representative, and Ei-kun can count as the representative for the ｢Maiden's Club｣."<br />
<br />
"Maiden's Club?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa explained it to the confused Inui who had his head tilted,<br />
<br />
"It's a new team that I joined at Hane high school. I have a new goal just like winning kendo nationals. Now it's club activities with a dream of becoming beautiful."<br />
<br />
"...Harusaki's so incredible."<br />
<br />
Inui sighed as he shook his head.<br />
<br />
"You found a new goal, and you're striding in that direction with all your strength. That's incredible. I really admire it."<br />
<br />
"That's not true. It's all thanks to Ei-kun's efforts."<br />
<br />
Chiwa looked at me and smiled.<br />
<br />
"I see. I understand why I was rejected now."<br />
<br />
Even Inui looked at me.<br />
<br />
"...W-What?"<br />
<br />
What was with these two people? Why were they fawning over me? It made me really uncomfortable.<br />
<br />
"Goodbye then, handsome young man."<br />
<br />
Inui patted the shoulders of my dumbstruck self, and he left first.<br />
<br />
"What about you, Ei-kun? I'll be a little late, so you can go home first."<br />
<br />
"Id—iot!"<br />
<br />
I rapped Chiwa's forehead.<br />
<br />
"Of course I'll wait for you."<br />
<br />
"...oh."<br />
<br />
"I'm going to look around here and watch the brave swordsman Chihuahua coach until the very end. Then, I'll report it all to Hime and the rest of them, since I'm the representative, right?"<br />
<br />
In order to not disturb their practice, I sat down in the corner of the dojo.<br />
<br />
Chiwa stared at my face for a little while, and then,<br />
<br />
"—Hey, you're using only your hands to wave the sword again! When you make strikes, pay attention to your footwork!"<br />
<br />
She returned her attention back to coaching her underclassmen again.<br />
<br />
In that split second, for barely an instant—Chiwa's expression looked almost like she was holding back tears. I guess that was probably because she was still keeping a secret from everybody.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
When practice was over, the skies outside were dark.<br />
<br />
"Sempai, please come teach us again in the future—!"<br />
<br />
"In the autumn competition, I'll be sure to surpass the upperclassmen and show you the results! Definitely!"<br />
<br />
The underclassmen girls from the kendo club all came to bid us farewell, and we walked out the school gates.<br />
<br />
Chiwa kept turning back and waving to them; on the other hand, I shyly shrunk my body, unable to keep up with the enthusiasm of athletes.<br />
<br />
When we were far enough away that the school building couldn't be seen, Chiwa lightly hugged my right arm as we walked alone.<br />
<br />
"I really need to thank you for today… thank you so much."<br />
<br />
"O-okay."<br />
<br />
The delicate touch of Chiwa's body made my voice inadvertently distort.<br />
<br />
"E-kun, I love you."<br />
<br />
"I know that already! You don't need to say it that many times! How many times have you said it today?"<br />
<br />
"I said it before. I'll keep telling you many many times that I… love you."<br />
<br />
Through my clothes, I gradually started to feel Chiwa's body heat. Chiwa exhaled near her neck as she repeatedly murmured about ｢love...｣. Seriously, it was enough. I basically wanted to run away.<br />
<br />
"L-Let's put that aside for now."<br />
<br />
I coughed and cleared my throat, and calmly arranged the events that had happened today in my head.<br />
<br />
The dividing line that had separated Chiwa and me in the past had taken a step forward.<br />
<br />
Since that was the case, I knew I needed to make a clear response.<br />
<br />
Because I couldn't violate my agreement with Masuzu—at least, as far as the limit would allow.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Chiwa."<br />
<br />
"Hm?"<br />
<br />
"I'm Natsukawa Masuzu's boyfriend."<br />
<br />
"...I know."<br />
<br />
"That's why I can't return your feelings. At least, I can't in these three years of high school."<br />
<br />
Chiwa's face had an incomprehensible look as she looked up to me,<br />
<br />
"You're only going to date Natsukawa for three years?"<br />
<br />
"What will happen in the future is uncertain. Even if we're lovers right now, you never know when we might break up."<br />
<br />
Yes.<br />
<br />
It was just like my missing parents. You never knew when they're formally going to fall apart.<br />
<br />
Even if Chiwa said she ｢loves｣ me right now, you never know if her feelings will change in three years. You never know what will happen tomorrow. True love is just like that.<br />
<br />
"I get it!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa let go of my arm, and lightly hopped onto the ridge that separated the sidewalk from the road.<br />
<br />
"I know that you don't intend to break up with Natsukawa, Ei-kun. However, since you say that ｢what will happen in the future is uncertain｣, basically you ''could'' break up with your girlfriend tomorrow!"<br />
<br />
Ugh.<br />
<br />
That really was an optimistic way of looking at it.<br />
<br />
"I guess you could put it that way."<br />
<br />
"Then there's only one thing I need to do!"<br />
<br />
She extended a finger out to me and pointed.<br />
<br />
"I'll work harder during Maiden's Club activities, and I'll become a girl even cuter and more popular than Natsukawa—then I'll steal Ei-kun away for everyone to see."<br />
<br />
"...I don't think that's any different from the past."<br />
<br />
"Yeah?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa chuckled.<br />
<br />
Everything will turn out alright you could say. Though there was still a very very long road to travel before I could be liberated from mayhem.<br />
<br />
"Since that's the case, then I also have something to say."<br />
<br />
"What is it?"<br />
<br />
I looked away from Chiwa and gazed up towards the orange-dyed sky in the west.<br />
<br />
"You can occasionally, um, come over to eat dinner. It's very tiring to make only one portion of food."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"D-don't worry yourself over being dependent or not dependent! Anyone can eat dinner at my place, so don't think too much about it!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa whispered in a low voice,<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, could you be very lonely?"<br />
<br />
Lonely!?<br />
<br />
"W-W-Who's lonely you idiot! I'm just concerned about your nutrition and digestive health!"<br />
<br />
"...... ♪"<br />
[[File:Oreshura v05 071.jpg|thumbnail]]<br />
<br />
Chiwa's hairband changed direction as it fluttered. She hugged me from the front.<br />
<br />
"Let go! You're roasting me to death! Let go alreadyyyy!"<br />
<br />
Even if I struggled and thrashed with my hands and feet, Chiwa's arms tightly wrapped themselves around my back and refused to let go. It felt like she had completely returned to the enthusiasm she had prior to the club trip.<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, I love you I love you! I love you!"<br />
<br />
"Just let go alreadyyyyyyyyyy!"<br />
<br />
If time could continue on just like this, it would be great.<br />
<br />
Even if I was anti-love, I couldn't help but think this way.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 0|#0]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 2|#2]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_5_Chapter_0&diff=381687OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 02014-08-14T14:04:04Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div><!--Translated by Cloudii from official Taiwanese version - Hosted by www.lightnovel.cn--><br />
<!--Transliterated into simplified Chinese by 任雷劈. --><br />
[[File:Oreshura_v05_004.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;"><br />
'''【Mayhem】 【修羅場】 しゅらばˇ'''<br />
<br />
<br />
:''1. The scene of a fierce bloody battle or war. ｢To survive—｣''<br />
<br />
:''2. A class of folk art in Ningyō jōruri<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bunraku</ref> or kabuki theatre, in which the scene of a fierce battle or war is performed.''<br />
<br />
<br />
(Source: Daijisen Digitial Dictionary)</div><br />
<br />
==#0: Prelude==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v05_005.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
I remember something that probably took place during elementary school.<br />
<br />
When I had cut out a healthy piece of fried pork chops for lunch and shared it with my childhood friend, Harusaki Chiwa, her response reverberated through the entire classroom...<br />
<br />
'Ei-kun, I love you~♪'<br />
<br />
Not only did the entire class laugh at me, but my homeroom teacher also even teased us and said, 'she's going to be Kidou-kun's wife in the future!'. It was honestly way too embarrassing. I only gave that portion to Chiwa because I had already been full and couldn't eat anymore.<br />
<br />
On the way home from school, I had let a rain-drenched Chiwa duck under my umbrella and heard her say:<br />
<br />
'Ei-kun is so sweet! I love you!'<br />
<br />
No, in this kind of situation, anyone would do that kind of thing, right?<br />
<br />
We were going home together and I had an umbrella while Chiwa was drenched. Where did that insult come from? What kind of weird play was this?<br />
<br />
In short, Chiwa's 'I love you' was her way of expressing 'thank you'.<br />
<br />
As expected, after we had moved onto middle school, she very rarely said that in front of others. But when we were alone, Chiwa would continue to say 'I love you' like always. I had also been completely used to it, so I would always reply disinterestedly with 'oh' or 'yeah'.<br />
<br />
After all, we grew up as childhood friend and she was like a younger sister to me.<br />
<br />
Basically like family.<br />
<br />
Even if there was love, it wasn't a 'romantic' kind. It was a 'familial' love.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
That's, what I always thought.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Until now, when Chiwa kissed me.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
I opened my mouth to ask why, but nothing came out.<br />
<br />
Every time I moved my lips, I could clearly feel the aftertaste of the kiss.<br />
<br />
The building that we used for summer training camp wasn't very far off from the sea, so as we stood there silently and alone in the living room, the sound of the rising and falling waves could be heard in the distance. <br />
<br />
All of my senses were concentrated in front of me—<br />
<br />
This wasn't a dream.<br />
<br />
"—Because I have always been next to you, you didn't notice it, right?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa's voice was a little hoarse.<br />
<br />
Even as tears dripped down, she still wore a smile and looked up at me.<br />
<br />
"You didn't notice, right? I even said it so many times. Hey, this time, will you listen carefully?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa did not wipe away the tears on her cheeks and instead continued:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, I love you."<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time, the sound of the door opening seemed to overlap.<br />
<br />
By reflex, I looked back— only to discover the person standing there was my 'girlfriend'.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"If 'I love you' could solve everything, there wouldn't be a need for the police, right?"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Natsukawa Masuzu also smiled.<br />
<br />
"This seems like quite a happy moment. Miss Childhood Friend, may I join in?"<br />
<br />
But her voice was extremely cold.<br />
<br />
Masuzu lifted her ice-like hair without letting her gaze off of Chiwa.<br />
<br />
Across from her, Chiwa also smiled slightly.<br />
<br />
Even though her tone was as if she was making a joke, she stared straight at Masuzu and spoke resolutely.<br />
<br />
"Can't you see the atmosphere? Girlfriend, why don't you come back in nine years?"<br />
<br />
Even if she didn't say it, nine years was the amount of time Chiwa and I had spent together.<br />
<br />
This was undoubtedly a provocation.<br />
<br />
Her implication was—<br />
<br />
''You and him don't have the same relationship that we have.''<br />
<br />
This was simultaneously her declaration of war.<br />
<br />
"Waiting nine years, it would be impossible for me."<br />
<br />
Masuzu maintained her smile and unhesitatingly asserted.<br />
<br />
"If the meaning of all of that is to continuously accumulate a meaningless day to day life, yet be unable to step across boundaries together, I certainly wouldn't want to become that kind of person".<br />
<br />
The violent blow made the smile disappear from Chiwa's face.<br />
<br />
On the contrary, the smile on Masuzu's face deepened.<br />
<br />
"If that nine years thing is what you are so proud of—————— don't you think that that's lamentable? It's like saying, 'I just want to live a long life' with pride.<br />
<br />
In an ordinary situation, Chiwa would probably have started crying now.<br />
<br />
If it was an argument, there was no way Chiwa could keep up with Masuzu. Take me as an example. When I confronted that venomous girl, I was tortured to death. There was no way Chiwa could match her.<br />
<br />
But today, Chiwa wasn't the usual.<br />
<br />
"...Yeah, it might be as Natsukawa says."<br />
<br />
She conceded it very openly.<br />
<br />
That straightforwardness made Masuzu and me dumbstruck.<br />
<br />
"I realized it now, up until this moment I have been too naive. Solely to rely on the amount of time I've spent together with Ei-kun in the past. That's why I can't forgive Natsukawa, because that position of Ei-kun's girlfriend, that place where… that where I've always wanted to be, but I just couldn't get there————— Yet, it came so naturally to Natsukawa. 'That's too unfair', I used to think that, because even though I've always liked Ei-kun, and for so long at that, how did she manage to become Ei-kun's girlfriend after knowing him only since high school, for just two months?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa clenched her fingers into fists, and her voice became forceful.<br />
<br />
"But after I saw what happened on the stage yesterday, I understood. It's because I think like that, that I can't win against Natsukawa Masuzu."<br />
<br />
This was probably the first time I've ever heard Chiwa speak so seriously.<br />
<br />
"I haven't been honest. Even though I always wanted to be Ei-kun's girlfriend, someplace in my heart I felt that 'keeping things like this isn't bad after all'. But that's wrong, because it won't last forever. I should have realized it earlier, but I simply didn't get it. The only reason I've noticed it now is thanks to Natsukawa, so———— thank you."<br />
<br />
"Thank you?"<br />
<br />
Natsukawa opened her eyes and her voice became distorted.<br />
<br />
"Are… You saying that for real?"<br />
<br />
"Sincerely and seriously, I really want to thank you… Though from Natsukawa's perspective, it probably looks like I'm shooting myself in the foot."<br />
<br />
Chiwa smiled slightly.<br />
<br />
''—What kind of situations is this?''<br />
<br />
Before I even noticed, the exchange of blows already happened.<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun is ''my'' boyfriend, you now? So you shouldn't interfere with that..."<br />
<br />
Masuzu's voice shuddered slightly.<br />
<br />
"That isn't important!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa's retorted with a threatening tone.<br />
<br />
"I won't be jealous anymore, I won't hold back anymore! I like Ei-kun! I love him! I love him greatly! Love of the love! I don't want to repress my feelings anymore! I'm not going to lie about it anymore!"<br />
<br />
"There's no common sense in this."<br />
<br />
The venomous Masuzu, ordinarily capable of pulling preposterous arguments out of subspace, had yet to appear.<br />
<br />
Normally, someone else would say that Masuzu was the one who had 'no common sense'.<br />
<br />
"That's why I said that he already has a girlfriend. A partner. Not throwing the glove to someone who has someone, is one of the rules of love, right? Hey, Eita-kun is ''mine''. That's already set in stone. Why won't you give up?"<br />
<br />
"Obviously because I love Ei-kun!"<br />
<br />
"That's simply not a reason! Why don't you understand?!"<br />
<br />
"Then why don't ''you'' understand?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa's words were filled with passion.<br />
<br />
"Because I love him, it can't be helped! This has nothing to do with girlfriends or childhood friends! This feeling can't possibly be stopped! This is what people call true love, Natsukawa surely understands this!"<br />
<br />
Natsukawa's body trembled substantially.<br />
<br />
Her legs were completely unsteady and her silver hair fluttered helplessly.<br />
<br />
"'True Love', is it?"<br />
<br />
Her voice was hoarse and furthermore quiet. Because I was standing right next to her, I was the only one who could hear it.<br />
<br />
"What's so great about that 'true' thing? Just what's so beautiful about it? Someone like me who has to cling to the fake one like if my life depended on it, then what happens to those like me?"<br />
<br />
"Natsukawa…?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa was about to draw closer, but Masuzu immediately lifted her head with a severe look.<br />
<br />
"Even if you say stuff like that, I absolutely ''won't'' give him up. Since you can't have him, you might as well go look for someone else——— because Kidou Eita is the only one for me."<br />
<br />
An angry fire ignited in Chiwa's eyes.<br />
<br />
She glared at Masuzu who was an entire head taller than her.<br />
<br />
"This kind of thing isn't something you can decide! Because for me, too, Ei-kun is the only one!"<br />
<br />
''…Oi.''<br />
<br />
''Did it really devolve to this unmanageable mess?''<br />
<br />
The two of them had already closed in within range of each other's hands.<br />
<br />
''If I don't quickly come up with something to control the scene, there's probably going to be a dispute between those two. No, it is entirely possible that it ends up in a physical fight.''<br />
<br />
''...But, how should I stop them?''<br />
<br />
Whenever there was a scene of mayhem like this in TV dramas or manga, I always retorted, 'Why don't you just pick a side'!<br />
<br />
But in my situation, I had already declared myself to be 'Masuzu's boyfriend'.<br />
<br />
And since Chiwa insisted she 'wasn't giving up', this approach was useless.<br />
<br />
I really needed to come up with a plan, though.<br />
<br />
It was fine if I couldn't reconcile them. I just needed to get them to stop them from fighting temporarily.<br />
<br />
I didn't want to see my girlfriend and childhood friend fight. The mayhem or whatever should just stay in the fictional world!<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Hold it, you two!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
I spoke from the depths of my lungs, and took a step forward.<br />
<br />
"Don't leave me aside and act on your own! This isn't something that you two can solve by simply fighting between the two of you!"<br />
<br />
But Masuzu and Chiwa continued to stare at each othere.<br />
<br />
"You just stay quiet. Your blabbing will make the situation even worse."<br />
<br />
"That's right, because this is a problem between me and Natsukawa."<br />
<br />
Thus, they didn't even glance at me.<br />
<br />
''So it's like this ——Then I can't back down.''<br />
<br />
I vigorously stamped on the ground with a 'bang!' and said:<br />
<br />
"Enough already! You two just look at me now!"<br />
<br />
Maybe because I managed to express my anger, this time the two of them looked back at me.<br />
<br />
"Don't just completely ignore me, while you two keep arguing without restrain! That's what I find most vexing in the whole world. You should have heard of it, didn't you, Chiwa?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa momentarily gave a confused 'huh?', but she quickly sensed what I was trying to say.<br />
<br />
"Sorry, I didn't consider Ei-kun's feelings."<br />
<br />
The argument suddenly lost its momentum and Masuzu looked as if she had been taken off-guard.<br />
<br />
"I haven't told this to Masuzu yet, right? About my parents."<br />
<br />
"Yeah… All I know is that your parents aren't present."<br />
<br />
"To say it straight, there aren't any. After their break up, each of them found themselves a new parter and parted towards a new life, leaving their third-grade kid casted aside."<br />
<br />
I've only told this to Chiwa and Kaoru before. Masuzu was the third person.<br />
<br />
Even though I never wanted to bring this issue about my parents to light, this wasn't the time to worry about that.<br />
<br />
"At that time, they had made me suffer a lot. My parents had kept blaming each other for adultery and fought with each other, it had been carnage. Their child, me—had been completely ignored as they rained curses at each other. 'Get out of the house!', <span>'</span>''You'' get out!', things like that… How should I put it? It had just been unbearable. I guess that was what people call a scene from Hell."<br />
<br />
Masuzu awkwardly lowered her head.<br />
<br />
"Of course, I'm not accusing you two of being like that, because it's partially my fault that it has become to this. I have no right to blame you guys. But——— what's the point of arguing like this? Is this what you call an outstanding maiden? Will it make you popucute? Cursing, blaming, and criticizing each other— These kinds of people don't posses any appeal at all!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa and Masuzu sank completely into silence.<br />
<br />
Even though I was flaunting my own misfortunes and guilty conscience, it seemed like I successfully persuaded them to stop. <br />
<br />
''...Ahh, great!''<br />
<br />
To be honest, I really had been terrified a few moments ago. I actually thought I'd be sandwich-stabbed to death, if I hadn't been careful.<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry, I didn't consider your feelings."<br />
<br />
Masuzu lowered her head and softly apologized to me.<br />
<br />
"Don't fret about it, especially since you didn't know about this before."<br />
<br />
"...But, I'm really happy."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu raised her head and exposed a rather embarrassed smile:<br />
<br />
"Because, now I know more about you."<br />
<br />
''Hu—!''<br />
<br />
Masuzu fell onto me and wrapped herself around my left arm.<br />
<br />
"Why are you taking advantage of the confusion?!"<br />
<br />
Of course Chiwa wasn't going to accept this quietly, so she grabbed my right arm.<br />
<br />
"What's with you two?! Did you understand what I just said?"<br />
<br />
"Yes, I surely won't neglect you anymore. I'll always keep you by my side, so——— Let's go to my room, okay?"<br />
<br />
"Haaa?!"<br />
<br />
"I'm not going to neglect Ei-kun, either! We're totally going to continue living on good terms with each other!"<br />
<br />
"Haaaaaa—?!"<br />
<br />
''What's with these girls? I don't get them at all!''<br />
<br />
While I hopelessly stood there, they strongly pulled my arms simultaneously.<br />
<br />
''I-It hurts! It hurts!''<br />
<br />
"Let go of that hand, That's-Too-Bad-Chihuahua!"<br />
<br />
"''You'' let go of that hand, you stupid girlfriend whose only redeeming feature is that pretty face!"<br />
<br />
"No, both of you should let go!"<br />
<br />
As if it was just a dream, my voice didn't reach the ears of those two girls that had completely forgotten about me.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"——What are you guys doing?"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
I turned my head in the direction of the voice and found Akishino Himeka at the door with her head tilted incomprehensibly.<br />
<br />
The presence of the great hero that was my 'ex-girlfriend' couldn't have come at a more reliable time!<br />
<br />
"Hime, you came at the perfect time! Please rescue me!"<br />
<br />
"...Assignment understood."<br />
<br />
Hime wore a serious and taut expression, and trotted over.<br />
<br />
''Does she intend to use her body to just knock Chiwa and Masuzu away?'' —That's what I thought, but to my surprise, she lightly jumped up and held onto my torso.<br />
<br />
"Only with these two is too crafty. Give me some hugs as well."<br />
<br />
"THAT'S NO SAVIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING!"<br />
<br />
Normally, if someone hugged me from the front, my posture would unsteadily fall over. However, since Hime was so light and I being pulled on the left and right, by some miracle I remained on my feet. But I didn't want to remain stable like this!<br />
<br />
At this moment, I heard the sound of someone's steps in the hallway.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Hey, hey! Ta-kun! I just thought of something. Do you want to get married at the shrine? Ai-chan wants to have an epic victory in front of the shrine♪"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The person who barged in with her arms spinning in circles was Fuyuumi Ai. Like usual, she wasn't paying attention to the atmosphere. No, it's not enough to say that she couldn't read it... She was a person who had the atmosphere kinda as if she lived in another world.<br />
<br />
When she noticed the devastation in the living room, she tilted her head blankly.<br />
<br />
"That's strange… What are you guys doing?"<br />
<br />
"Nothing! Nothing at all, A-chan! Why don't you do a U-turn and go outside for a run?!"<br />
<br />
How did I manage to make the situation this complicated?!<br />
<br />
However, Fuyuumi was apparently prompted by her instincts as a disciplinary committee member, and she extended her finger in that familiar, strict pose.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa, and you there, Natsukawa-san too! Stop it already, do you fail to notice that he's bothered?!"<br />
<br />
''Yeeeeeees! It's been such a while since A-chan said such a sensible thing!''<br />
<br />
"Even Hime-chan, what are you doing?! If you're always like this, you'll never cultivate your womanly ability."<br />
<br />
Hime lifted her head from my chest and waved at her own love master.<br />
<br />
"Master, master."<br />
<br />
"...What?"<br />
<br />
"Eita's back is free."<br />
<br />
"——?!"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi suddenly opened her eyes wide and stared.<br />
<br />
"Errr, Fuyuumi?"<br />
<br />
"Really, why is this club filled with girls that have no shame? The only decent one is me."<br />
<br />
"Even though you say that, why are you positioning yourself at my back?!"<br />
<br />
''Also, this girl is way too fast! Those agile steps!''<br />
<br />
A soft weight leaned against my back, and a pair of slim, lily-white arms extended from her short sleeves and wrapped around my neck.<br />
<br />
"Wahh♪ So broad! This is the best! So warm ~ warrm!"<br />
<br />
''Anyone…''<br />
<br />
"This amazing back will be mine in a couple years… Fufufu♪"<br />
<br />
''It doesn't matter who, anyone, please save meeeeee!''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
In the very end—<br />
<br />
After the pulling competition between the four girls who surrounded me ended with no clear result, Hime and then Masuzu collapsed after exhausting all of their energy. Chiwa and Fuyuumi, who were left in the end, were evenly matched. However, I was completely drained and collapsed into the pile beside the first two. <br />
<br />
By the time we were finally able to move, it was ten minutes before the train was supposed to leave. The five of us collected our luggage in a hurry, and charged to the train station.<br />
<br />
During the return trip on the train that we barely managed to catch, Masuzu and Chiwa barely spoke a word.<br />
<br />
Their gazes never left the window, and they silently kept their mouths closed, emitting an aura that made it difficult for anyone to talk to them.<br />
<br />
"President and Chihuahua have a weird status effect. Paralysis? Or perhaps stone curse?"<br />
<br />
"Hey, did something happen between the two of you? Did you get in a fight?"<br />
<br />
Even if Hime and Fuyuumi asked, I didn't have the energy to explain. I guess all I could do was to vaguely cover up the truth.<br />
<br />
These two girls that were arguing franticly not too long ago were now silent. It absolutely shocked me.<br />
<br />
Because these two went through all that earlier, they were still maintaining a subtle equilibrium in their relationship. Perhaps this summer was going to be a turning point for them.<br />
<br />
"...I can't say that this isn't my problem."<br />
<br />
I whispered quietly to avoid anyone else hearing it.<br />
<br />
It wasn't just Chiwa or Masuzu. I also had no choice but to change.<br />
<br />
Would I accept my childhood friend who took the step forward? Or would I continue my fake relationship with my 'girlfriend'?<br />
<br />
As expected, it was hard to choose.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 5 Chapter 1|#1]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_13&diff=381601OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 132014-08-14T10:30:45Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#13: Heading to a New World Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_229.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
After numerous other incidents at the 'OreDere Beauty Pageant', a 10-year-old fourth-grader had won the contest.<br />
<br />
Her speech on how she had been very thankful that her father took her to the beach even though he was busy with work, apparently had been a great show of her 'dere appeal'. Even though she expressed it very clumsily, the sincere effort received very favorable reviews. I never expected there to be any competitors like her, but she was definitely the cutest, and she captured the hearts of everyone the best. Apparently, this was the age where 'girls' surpassed 'women'. I guess we can say that the so-called girly power had became more widespread than female power.<br />
<br />
As for the members of our 'Jien-Otsu', only Chiwa had barely managed to be mentioned honorably. Anyways, the prize was 'a year's worth of gal-games and otome-games' in software, and Chiwa didn't even have a game console.<br />
<br />
As for Masuzu and my own performance, neither of us had got a pick.<br />
<br />
While the audience had been very excited, the judges commented in a tsukkomi fashion, 'erm, this guy was just confessed to by contestant number two (laughs)'. With that, the approving cheers I had gotten from the audience immediately turned to disgust in a second, so it ended up with not being helpful to the contest. Whatever! After all, I guess I was too popular! I should have just disappeared! <br />
<br />
After the contest, no one had been able utter a word.<br />
<br />
For dinner I had made potato stew but everyone gloomily stayed in their own rooms. I put their dinners in front of their doors, to see if they were willing to eat at one point. Even though this was the last night of camp, this made me feel rather lonely.<br />
<br />
Well, I guess it had been just my fault.<br />
<br />
I guess Chiwa, Hime, and Fuyuumi didn't want to see my face.<br />
<br />
But, why had even Masuzu been gloomily hiding herself in her room? It would have been okay if she were full of rage or hate, but it was frightening that she isn't responding.<br />
<br />
I had resolved to ready myself for the utmost consequences after she came out of her room, but that little that had built up turned out to be an 'one-man show'...<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
The following morning.<br />
<br />
When I woke up, Masuzu's beautiful face was in front of my eyes.<br />
<br />
"[...] ...?!"<br />
<br />
She was straddling my stomach and gazing down at me in light blue pajamas. Her hanging silver hair brushed across her cheeks.<br />
<br />
"W-What are you doing? Masuzu-san?"<br />
<br />
"I was looking at the sleeping face of the man who deceived me."<br />
<br />
"O-Oh."<br />
<br />
"I was going to kill you, heh."<br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
Even though she was saying something really frightening, Masuzu's face was calm.<br />
<br />
It was a complete change from her crestfallen expression yesterday, where it seemed like she was possessed by some evil.<br />
<br />
"You should have slept a little longer. I was going to return you the favor from your sneak attack last night."<br />
<br />
"Sneak attack?"<br />
<br />
''Aah, she must mean the kiss on stage.''<br />
<br />
"But, in the first place, you were the one who told me to kiss you."<br />
<br />
"I didn't tell you to do it in front of so many people. We didn't even discuss or rehearse it."<br />
<br />
"I didn't have a choice, right?! There was no time for that!"<br />
<br />
Besides, even if we had discussed it, there was no way it would have turned out that way. It would have probably become some anxious, stammering and stumbling unnatural confession.<br />
<br />
It was better to get a kiss done without any rehearsal, leaving it to the flow of things.<br />
<br />
"Just to make sure, I want to verify something."<br />
<br />
While still riding on me, Masuzu's face closed in.<br />
<br />
"Your confession was a total act, right? You didn't really fall for me, right?"<br />
<br />
"…That's obvious, isn't it?"<br />
<br />
Her face peered into me just inches away and I averted my gaze.<br />
<br />
"I really hate you. Once you return my notebook, I'll break up with you. Regardless of how beautiful your face may be."<br />
<br />
"———I see."<br />
<br />
Masuzu's eyes narrowed and her face came even closer.<br />
<br />
"You're acknowledging that I have a beautiful face?"<br />
<br />
Her sweet breath fell onto my nose. I felt faint.<br />
<br />
"Hey, am I really that beautiful?"<br />
<br />
"…D-Don't say something a person with a lovestruck mind would say."<br />
<br />
Masuzu giggled.<br />
<br />
"Say, if Harusaki-san's beauty points amount to 1, how much would mine amount to? Hey, hey."<br />
<br />
"A-Are you really asking that!? You really have an extraordinarily bad personality!"<br />
<br />
Upon saying that, Masuzu acknowledged that by puffing out her chest in an unapologetic way.<br />
<br />
"Didn't you say it last night as well? My personality is the most horrid. That I am ill-natured, shameless, insolent, impudent, brazen, vulgar, always humiliating, scorning, mocking, speaking ill of others, demeaning others, and..."<br />
<br />
"Did I go to that extent!? Wasn't I much more lenient than that?!"<br />
<br />
She could actually speak that badly of herself. Well done.<br />
<br />
"...Stuck up, arrogant, willful, absurd, full of nonsense, unreasonable, pathetic, tragic, wretched——— and also a girl who loves you very much."<br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
"Remember this well, Eita. Your 'girlfriend' is 'that' kind of a woman."<br />
<br />
''…Now, the last part was fake, right?''<br />
<br />
''Masuzu?''<br />
<br />
"By the way, the last thing about 'loves you very much' is the most tragic part."<br />
<br />
"Why?! Why is loving me tragic?!"<br />
<br />
"That's obvious, right? To follow you to the place of mayhem between 2 x childhood friends + ex-girlfriend, there's nothing more tragic than that."<br />
<br />
"Guh."<br />
<br />
''I can't argue with that!''<br />
<br />
Following that, in a covering fashion, she collapsed onto me. In between the cotton blanket, she pressed against me and consequently, I came to know her exact body shape.<br />
<br />
"E~ita ♪"<br />
<br />
"...?!"<br />
<br />
''This woman, just where did that voice come from?''<br />
<br />
''Did I hear it wrong? It was like this voice of a really lovely girl...?''<br />
<br />
"Uwufufu. Eita. E~i~i~t~a~a. Such a wonderful person is my boyfriend. Fufufu."<br />
<br />
"...Ma—"<br />
<br />
Masuzu's broken! She's finally broken!<br />
<br />
No, wait—<br />
<br />
"T-This is also an act, right? You're faking it, right?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu then looked up.<br />
<br />
"That's obvious, right? Did you think that I'll seriously do such a loathsome 'flirtatious lovey-dovey' act? Please don't insult me."<br />
<br />
"Y-Yeah, so true. Aah, I was surprised."<br />
<br />
"Jeez. Eita gets so easily deceived."<br />
<br />
"Hahaha, I got fooled."<br />
<br />
"I also love this about Eita."<br />
<br />
"...?!"<br />
<br />
While lying on me and hugging me, Masuzu started rubbing her cheeks against my chest.<br />
<br />
As if she was rubbing a scent onto my body, she kept rubbing. Consequently, the bed creaked.<br />
<br />
Just like that time on the bus.<br />
<br />
The only thing different from then was that her body was glued to mine and my entire body was shaking left, right, up, and down. ''What's this? Geez. Jeez! Aah— things are becoming really strange!''<br />
<br />
"M-Masuzu-san? What are you doing?"<br />
<br />
"A trick."<br />
<br />
"Am I still in elementary school!"<br />
<br />
"Breathing with gills."<br />
<br />
"Why a fish?! I'm asking you what's all the cheek rubbing for!"<br />
<br />
"Aah, this? This is———— 'monyo-monyo'."<br />
<br />
My head went blank.<br />
<br />
"[...] ...M-Mo-nyo?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, mo-nyo-mo-nyo. It's very good for the health."<br />
<br />
Masuzu's eyes were sparkling'<br />
<br />
"I've always had a frail body up until elementary school. Even for school lunches I was the last to finish. For track sprints, I was also the last. I always got gloomy when the annual autumn sports meet came, and as the day drew near, I would hang the Teru Teru Bozu<ref>'''Teru Teru Bozu''': See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Teru_teru_bozu here].</ref> upside down. At that time, I chanced upon the 'mo-nyo-mo-nyo'. Just by doing five minutes of this exercise in the morning after waking up and before sleeping every day, day after day, my stamina gradually increased, my appetite came, my waist became narrower, and even my luck with money got better. I was so much healthier than before. Even now, my friends and relatives have recommended continuing with it."<br />
<br />
"…It's impossible to improve your luck with money…"<br />
<br />
"Just my humble opinion."<br />
<br />
"Aah, then say that at the beginning!"<br />
<br />
"By the way, frankly, a person who experiences mo-nyo-mo-nyo has an eighty-seven percent chance of getting pregnant afterwards."<br />
<br />
"That's a lie, that's just not possible!"<br />
<br />
"Just my humble opinion."<br />
<br />
"THAT'S NOT AN OPINION, IT'S CLEARLY YOUR IMAGINATIOOOOOOON!"<br />
<br />
The comeback line was so intense that my throat went hoarse.<br />
<br />
As I was gasping for breath, Masuzu snuggled up to me.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Eita."<br />
<br />
"…What?"<br />
<br />
"Coming to the beach and staying overnight with a boyfriend, mucking and flirting around in the morning on the bed, all that makes me feel as if my body is rotting from the core."<br />
<br />
"Yeah, totally."<br />
<br />
While listening to the sound of waves, we exchanged such idle talk that can be said to be downright completely useless.<br />
<br />
There was nothing to be gained, nothing of value to obtain from speaking or listening to it.<br />
<br />
However, as to whether I disliked that or not—<br />
<br />
Masuzu hit both my cheeks with her hands:<br />
<br />
"Rotting and returning to the earth with you, may not sound like a bad idea."<br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
''What does she mean by that?''<br />
<br />
''Does she mean she is going to give up on being anti-romance?''<br />
<br />
At that moment.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Eita, are you awake?"<br />
<br />
<br />
After a knock on the door, I could hear Saeko-san's voice call out to me.<br />
<br />
It seemed like today, she was in awake-mode.<br />
<br />
"Stay quiet", I told Masuzu with my eyes and then replied:<br />
<br />
"I-I'm awake. What's up?"<br />
<br />
"I came to see you before going back to the office. There's something I need to talk to you about, can you come down for a while?"<br />
<br />
"All right. I'll be right there."<br />
<br />
After waiting for a while for Saeko-san's presence to disappear completely.<br />
<br />
"Masuzu, go back to your own room."<br />
<br />
"I wonder what does your aunt want to talk about?"<br />
<br />
"Who knows...?"<br />
<br />
I was quite sure it was about the contest yesterday, though.<br />
<br />
Masuzu's shoulders drooped.<br />
<br />
"I didn't manage to win the contest after all. Perhaps, she really has no intention of accepting me as your girlfriend."<br />
<br />
Quite frankly, even as her family, I didn't know either.<br />
<br />
I wonder how Saeko-san took what had happened yesterday.<br />
<br />
"Well, at any rate, I'll be going."<br />
<br />
"Will it be okay? Shall I come along?"<br />
<br />
I said to Masuzu who was looking at me anxiously:<br />
<br />
"Trust your 'boyfriend', would you?"<br />
<br />
"—Hm, got it."<br />
<br />
'Be careful', Masuzu whispered into my ear and kissed me lightly on the cheek.<br />
<br />
''...Ermmmm.''<br />
<br />
''Somehow, somehow...''<br />
<br />
Even I no longer knew whether this was a fake or not...<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
When I walked into the living room, I smelled the aroma of coffee.<br />
<br />
"Eita, do you want some?" <br />
<br />
Even though I wanted to hurry to the point of the conversation, I nodded anyway. Saeko-san brewed pretty good coffee.<br />
<br />
The fresh light of the sunrise filled the room, and the living room echoed with my and Saeko-san's voices as we sipped coffee. The radio was quietly announcing the weather, and today it seemed like the entire country was cloudless and sunny.<br />
<br />
When I remembered that we were supposed to leave Funase today, I felt a little reluctant...<br />
<br />
I couldn't help but thinking it would be nice if we could play just a little bit more. After we went back, I'd again be going to cram school every day.<br />
<br />
"That was quite the feat, yesterday." <br />
<br />
"Ah-- Uh--- Yeah." <br />
<br />
Because she mentioned it so suddenly, my response was really stupid.<br />
<br />
"I never expected Eita to do such a bold thing. The stage almost collapsed. From the perspective of the event, such a steamy atmosphere is worth celebrating for——— But my own feelings are rather complex. I'm very worried about you, Eita." <br />
<br />
"...I'm sorry." <br />
<br />
"You're in a really dangerous place. I'd say the more serious you take things, the more serious the mistakes will be once things stray out of course..." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san fiddled with her hair and scratched her head.<br />
<br />
Then, she exposed a wry smile.<br />
<br />
"But, there's another route. If you want to go out with her no matter what, then as your family member; I will warmly protect you both." <br />
<br />
"Thank you." <br />
<br />
I thanked her from the bottom of my heart.<br />
<br />
"But Eita, you're now set for the 'shuraba'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -45px;">mayhem</span> route. Are you prepared for it?" <br />
<br />
"A-Ah..." <br />
<br />
Mayhem.<br />
<br />
I could only expect my ideal peaceful high school life to drift away... Farther and farther away.<br />
<br />
But even assuming that Masuzu and I broke up, I didn't expect things to become peaceful either. It wouldn't be me and Chiwa like in middle school. With Masuzu, with my girlfriend, I had to endure so to create a balance between my childhood friend, ex-girlfriend, and fiancée, or else it'd crumble right away. I have no clue on how to do this. Anyways, I was stuck in a dead end.<br />
<br />
"Another even. There's still another possibility." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san said as if she could see through my thoughts.<br />
<br />
"A point where you can avoid the 'shuraba'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -45x;">mayhem</span> and the harem-route, this is the 'third route'." <br />
<br />
"T-That would be dreamlike route! If there's this kind of alternative, please tell me!" <br />
<br />
My eyes suddenly turned bright. As expected of Saeko-san! She was really reliable!<br />
<br />
"But it'll be very difficult. Are you aware that this will be a road lined with thorns?" <br />
<br />
"I'll do it! As long as I can avoid the 'shuraba'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -45x;">mayhem</span>, I'll do anything!" <br />
<br />
Saeko-san put her thumbs up as she head my response and then flipped her wrist upside down.<br />
<br />
"Reverse-capture." <br />
<br />
"...Huh? Re-tense?" <br />
<br />
"Reverse, it's '逆', making a girl fall for you would be 'capture'. So if you flip that around, then you should fine. In other words…" <br />
<br />
Saeko-san grabbed both of my shoulders and then shouted with an energetic expression:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Make all of the girls except your girlfriend hate you!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
After I watched Saeko-san get back in the car to drive off to work, the time was eight o'clock. <br />
<br />
The sun was already high in the sky, but no one had gotten up yet. I guess everyone really had been affected by what happened yesterday.<br />
<br />
I thought over the reverse-capture plan in the living room and already had my resolution. I'd start the operation at nine o'clock.<br />
<br />
I went up the stairs and first knocked on Hime's door.<br />
<br />
"Hime, it's me. Can I come in?" <br />
<br />
No response.<br />
<br />
Once again I knocked on the door: <br />
<br />
"It seems like I've fully recovered my memories from my past life. Right now, I want to talk to the 'Holy Dragon Princess of Dawn'. Please open up." <br />
<br />
At this moment, it sounded like she had held her breath on the other side of the door.<br />
<br />
Tap, tap, tap, tap. Cute-sounding footsteps drew close and then the door was opened.<br />
<br />
"Eita, is that true?" <br />
<br />
Hime had blushed and was wearing thrilly pajamas that seemed like a ceremonial robe as she came to greet me. <br />
<br />
"Can I come in, Hime?"<br />
<br />
"Affirmative! Come in! Come in!" <br />
<br />
Hime happily grasping my hand made me ache with a sense that I was about to commit some kind of sin. Uuuuhh, Hime had been getting really cute these days.<br />
<br />
Hime sat on the bed, and in order to face her properly, I sat cross-legged on the ground.<br />
<br />
Hime stared intently at me with large eyes:<br />
<br />
"During last night's kiss, I was shocked." <br />
<br />
"...Ah." <br />
<br />
So it was that.<br />
<br />
"I knew that President and Eita were lovers in this time line, and I knew that I was only a lover from a past life, therefore less than second in this world. But, it was very difficult to watch such a kiss right in front of me. Even though I said I was okay being second, I guess I'm being unreasonable. But, after taking that hit, there's nothing to do about it... But, but…" <br />
<br />
Hime wiped the tears rising to her eyes, smiled, and said:<br />
<br />
"If Eita has recovered his memories from his past life, then can I… hope?" <br />
<br />
"That's..." <br />
<br />
''I'm really sorry, Hime.''<br />
<br />
''I must destroy this newborn hope.''<br />
<br />
"Hey, Eita. What kind of memories did you get back? Are they memories that have to do with me? Or are they memories related to 'The Seven Kings of the Dragon Star'?" <br />
<br />
"Aahh, well…" <br />
<br />
I endured the weight on my conscience, and began to speak against my values.<br />
<br />
"In truth… I'm actually not the 'Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn'." <br />
<br />
"Huh?" <br />
<br />
"In my past life, I was only an ordinary peasant. I was 'Villager A' with neither any dragonic powers nor aura. It seems like in order to deceive the Wyverns, the Holy Dragon Race installed fake memories in me, so I only ''thought'' I was the 'Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn'." <br />
<br />
Hime leaned forward:<br />
<br />
"How? How did you find out about this kind of thing?" <br />
<br />
"I heard the voice of God last night just when I was removing the edges of the potato, in order to keep the potatoes from become mashed up!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu once said during club activities, 'when describing life, one should emphasize the authentic everyday things'. I tried to follow that advice.<br />
<br />
"God said the 'Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn' was reincarnated somewhere else on this planet, so my mission was over. He said I didn't have anything to do with this war anymore, so I could go live my life in freedom." <br />
<br />
"…Surprising…" <br />
<br />
Hime's eyes were opened wide as I spoke to her.<br />
<br />
"God asked me to convey a message to the princess: 'Your real lover was reincarnated somewhere else on this planet. Find him, renew your bonds, and after stir-frying the entire thing soft using a low flame, you'll be ready to have a showdown with the Wyverns!'" <br />
<br />
Hime maintained her stiff, surprised expression.<br />
<br />
For Hime who believed I was 'her lover from a past life', this fact must have been a huge shock. The reason why Hime liked me, after all, was because we shared the same 'past life delusions'. If I defeated this point, then Hime would lose her reason to like me.<br />
<br />
When I realized Hime might actually go look for the non-existent 'Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn', my bad conscience suddenly worked up——— But after I thought about it, it should be fine after all, because everyone wakes up from their delusions someday.<br />
<br />
"I really am sorry for making you think I was your 'past lover'. Even though I am merely a villager, but from now on you can go look for your true destined one!"<br />
<br />
Hime's shoulders were trembling slightly:<br />
<br />
"…Er…Ful…" <br />
<br />
"Eh? What do you mean, Hime?" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"——I think this setting is just ''wonderful''!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''…Huh?''<br />
<br />
"Wait, did you just say this was a setting?" <br />
<br />
"This sad and beautiful legend, it's really amazing..." <br />
<br />
"Don't casually change the subject—!" <br />
<br />
Hime came off the bed and held my hand.<br />
<br />
"Eita, that's amazing! Amazing! Amazing! Villager A is amazing!" <br />
<br />
"Huh? …Huh? What? What? But I'm a villager? A regular person?" <br />
<br />
Hime excitedly shook her head and said:<br />
<br />
"This is actually better. I've also always thought the prince was just a clown, so this is really cool!" <br />
<br />
"I-In what way?" <br />
<br />
''So a clown? Okay, Well, clown works just fine.''<br />
<br />
Hime raised her nose.<br />
<br />
"Because this way, I can hug you!" <br />
<br />
"Able to hug? It shouldn't be like that, right?" <br />
<br />
"In the past, I've only been able to be held. Because the 'Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn' is rather strong, I've only been protected. But if you're Villager A, then I'll be able to protect you, and I'll be the one to hug you, Eita!" <br />
<br />
So rather than being an existence to be protected, she's changed into an existence that could protect others.<br />
<br />
Instead of being in the position to receive love, she's changed to a position to give love.<br />
<br />
''I see now———— This story's pretty good— It's kingly—''<br />
<br />
"Wait, gimme a second! Don't you like the 'Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn'? He's your boyfriend from your past life, right?!" <br />
<br />
"It's true, but my heart is rather hesitant right now. Should I stick to the bonds from my past life, or should I make new bonds in this time? Aaah..." <br />
<br />
Hime faced the sky as she spoke with a very happy expression.<br />
<br />
She was intoxicated. <br />
<br />
She was fully reveling in her delusions.<br />
<br />
''…It couldn't be that the hit she suffered from that kiss yesterday had completely disappeared?''<br />
<br />
"How did it come to this?" <br />
<br />
As I heard Hime's overjoyed cheers, I weakly collapsed flat to the ground.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''The first girl, epic fail.''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
I watched as Hime walked out the door to look for the 'Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn', and then tried to revive my spirit.<br />
<br />
The next one was the 'fiancée', Fuyuumi Ai.<br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi, it's me. Open up." <br />
<br />
After a short period of time:<br />
<br />
"...I don't want to see you!" <br />
<br />
She whispered quietly through the door in response to me.<br />
<br />
"Yeah, but I want to see you." <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
"Open the door, A-chan, please." <br />
<br />
I heard a sigh from inside the room.<br />
<br />
The doorknob slowly turned. Though the little crack that was open, I could see a glimpse of Fuyuumi's face. Her pink gown-like pajamas suited her very well.<br />
<br />
"What? Don't just randomly use people's nicknames." <br />
<br />
"I'm sorry." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's face was depressed and almost unrecognizable, completely unlike her typically energetic self. Her eyelids were swollen… had she been crying?<br />
<br />
I mustered my nearly discouraged willpower.<br />
<br />
"Can I come in?" <br />
<br />
"[...] [...] ...Not really." <br />
<br />
I figured she meant 'yes', so I entered her room. With the curtains drawn entirely shut, the room appeared rather dark. The air conditioning was also very strong, so I felt a bit chilled.<br />
<br />
"A-chan, can you take out the marriage registration form?" <br />
<br />
"Huh? Why this all of a sudden…?" <br />
<br />
"I want to see it, please." <br />
<br />
A-chan stood there for a while, but in the end she slowly started moving. She took the pouch that was one the table.<br />
<br />
"What do you want this for?" <br />
<br />
Ai-chan pulled out the folded 'marriage registration form' and tilted her head, puzzled.<br />
<br />
I silently took it, and immediately opened up the piece of paper which was covered in wrinkles. On it, A-chan's name and my own name written in hiragana, closely arranged together.<br />
<br />
''Right now, I'll rip this piece of paper.''<br />
<br />
''If I do that, A-chan will despise me from the bottom of her heart. If a long-cherished and preserved object, brimming with memories, was to be treated like this, even a century of love will be disillusioned.''<br />
<br />
''…A century of love.''<br />
<br />
''In A-chan's case, it's a decade, right?''<br />
<br />
''These ten years, she has remembered her promise with me. She's preserved this piece of paper this entire time.''<br />
<br />
''I had utterly forgotten it, but A-chan continued to miss me in her heart.''<br />
<br />
''—And today, I will end these ten years of love.''<br />
<br />
I used both of my hands to pinch the sides of the paper, and I raised it to eye level.<br />
<br />
''Come on, ''tear it''.'' <br />
<br />
''Tear it. ''Now''!''<br />
<br />
''Use these fingers, and simply mercilessly tear it in half!''<br />
<br />
"[...] [...] ...!" <br />
<br />
''I-I can't do it!''<br />
<br />
''I can't muster any strength.''<br />
<br />
''Why? Do it now, Kidou Eita! Do you want to turn club activities into mayhem? Like this, all of the club members will become miserable. I might even get stabbed. If I can make her hate me right now, then I can prevent that kind of future!''<br />
<br />
"…D-Damn…!" <br />
<br />
I clenched the sheet of paper and fell to my knees.<br />
<br />
''I can't do it. It's really impossible...''<br />
<br />
Rather suddenly, the teddy bear on the bed caught my eyes. Was this something that belonged to the hotel? If that was the case, it was rather weird. It was frayed everywhere, and its coat looked rather dirty.<br />
<br />
"That's Murata." <br />
<br />
Ai-chan muttered with her head lowered as she sat on the bed.<br />
<br />
"Bear Murata was the stuffed animal I always held onto in Star Class in Kindergarten. Because I don't sleep well anywhere that's not home, I brought him." <br />
<br />
"So your fictional boyfriend's name was derived from your stuffed animal's name." <br />
<br />
Murata Michel Daigoro. I never thought this would be a mixture of her father's and a stuffed animal's names.<br />
<br />
"Why don't you remember?" <br />
<br />
"Eh?" <br />
<br />
A-chan's eyes were reddening.<br />
<br />
"I introduced him to you when we were in Star Class, right? I said he was my best friend. Didn't I introduce him already? I said I wanted to take care of him well. Why? Why don't you remember... Ta-kun, you idiot... ggg..." <br />
<br />
That sniffling sounded like a crying child.<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry. I'm really sorry, A-chan." <br />
<br />
I bit the thumb of my right hand in order to hold back my irritability. Though, one bite or two weren't enough. Until A-chan stopped crying, I couldn't forgive myself.<br />
<br />
After about five minutes, she finally stopped crying.<br />
<br />
I used a handkerchief to wipe A-chan's face and then returned the 'marriage registration book' to her.<br />
<br />
A-chan sniffled as she said:<br />
<br />
"Is that all?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah, thank you, A-chan." <br />
<br />
''No, I can't tear this sheet of paper. I better think of some other way to make A-chan hate me.''<br />
<br />
"Then, I'll be on my way." <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
"I'll go make breakfast. You can come eat later." <br />
<br />
I stood up and was just about to walk out the door.<br />
<br />
A-chan suddenly gave a great cry: 'Aaahh?'<br />
<br />
"Sta…"<br />
<br />
"Sta?"<br />
<br />
"THE STAMP!"<br />
<br />
She spread out the paper and showed it to me.<br />
<br />
Right below where the name, 'Kidou Eita', was written with earthworm-like handwriting, there was a clear red thumb print.<br />
<br />
"What's this? When I looked earlier, it wasn't there." <br />
<br />
I suddenly thought of something and looked at my own hands.<br />
<br />
From the place I had just bitten my thumb, there is a thin trail of oozing blood.<br />
<br />
''Red blood.''<br />
<br />
''Red blood that stained my fingers.''<br />
<br />
''My fingers stained with red blood had touched the paper.''<br />
<br />
''When it touched the paper, it stained it.''<br />
<br />
''Not possible, impossible.''<br />
<br />
''Impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible, IMPOSSIBLE!''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Yaaaaaaaaaayyyyyyyy! This is—— TOO - AWESOME ♪ Ai-chan EPIC WIN—————♪"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
With her gloomy expression from earlier entirely swept away, A-chan held up her fist and shouted for victory.<br />
<br />
"Haan♪ Han, han, han ♪ I-I-I got p-proposed at the sea! Ai-chan was proposed by Ta-kun♪"<br />
<br />
I held onto A-chan's feet, who was elastically jumping for joy everywhere.<br />
<br />
"Wait a minute! That's wrong! It's not a thumb print! It's just blood! It's my blood!" <br />
<br />
"Hey! It's a blood stamp!" <br />
<br />
"Are you a Yakuza?!"<br />
<br />
My retort flew in and right out of her ears, and A-chan hugged the 'marriage registration book' to her chest, her entire body seemed to float.<br />
<br />
"Thank you, Ta-kun! Really, really, thank you so much! So it's me after all...♪" <br />
<br />
"That's not— That's not— A-chan…" <br />
<br />
"I really was stupid to worry about Natsukawa Masuzu! A mere kiss, now that I think of it, that isn't legally binding! A marriage registration form is the strongest♪" <br />
<br />
Even though she said this with a subtle and slightly stupid smile, it sparked an even higher level of terror.<br />
<br />
"Come on———— A-chan— Listen to me—" <br />
<br />
"Hey, Ta-kun. After we graduate from high school, let's go to the city hall, okay? Let's rent an apartment together and go to college, and then we can work together as milk deliverymen, participate in the same circles, cook together, and share the same… bed… Kya— Kyaaa—♪" <br />
<br />
''This isn't good.''<br />
<br />
''In many senses, this is definitely not good.''<br />
<br />
''Nobody can stop ''this'' Fuyumi Ai!''<br />
<br />
"Well, Ai-chan is going to go out for a run♪" <br />
<br />
I watched my fiancée's figure as she wheeled her arms and charged outside, completely in a daze.<br />
<br />
''Yan enough♪ The second girl was also an epic failure!'' <br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
Chiwa was the last one left. <br />
<br />
The time I gave CPR to Masuzu at swimming class, Chiwa was very upset, so I figured she would be quite angry about this.<br />
<br />
'Put a copy of Shounen Jump under your shirt...'<br />
<br />
Saeko-san's advice flashed through my mind, but I shook my head to let the anxiety dissolve.<br />
<br />
Chiwa treated me like a little brother, it made me rather upset that she considered me to be someone younger than her. Though, I had never doubted Chiwa's affection for me before.<br />
<br />
For that reason, it wasn't possible to use the 'reverse-capture'. I had to use a real attack as my method.<br />
<br />
I had to tell Chiwa what she actually meant to me.<br />
<br />
Even if I happened to have a 'girlfriend', she would never stop being my childhood friend.<br />
<br />
There was no substitute for 'family', so this was something I should tell her.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa, it's me." <br />
<br />
I tried knocking on the door, but there was no response.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa? Are you still asleep?" <br />
<br />
I knocked on the door again and called, but this time a sound came from the living room on the first floor.<br />
<br />
"I'm here, Ei-kun." <br />
<br />
"What? You're downstairs already?" <br />
<br />
I shouted as I went downstairs to the kitchen. Great, it seemed like her voice was still quite cheerful. Maybe she wasn't that depressed.<br />
<br />
As I entered the living room, I found Chiwa casually dressed and standing by the window, watching the sea.<br />
<br />
The white curtains and brand-name ribbons swayed together with the wind.<br />
<br />
Her large, round eyes looked a little moist while they overlooked the sea. From the side, she looked more mature than usual.<br />
<br />
''What is it?''<br />
<br />
''How should I put it? Today she was very… um...''<br />
<br />
''...Cute.''<br />
<br />
"H-Hey, Chiwa. About last night." <br />
<br />
"Mh." <br />
<br />
"Masuzu and I, um… That's our relationship." <br />
<br />
"I know." <br />
<br />
Chiwa continued to watch the sea.<br />
<br />
"After all, you're boyfriend and girlfriend. A kiss is normal." <br />
<br />
"But in front of so many people, maybe it went a little bit too far?" <br />
<br />
"Well, it was a performance to demonstrate love. Shouldn't it be expected?" <br />
<br />
That sounded quite reasonable.<br />
<br />
It was like she was already saying everything I intended to say.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa, you're not angry?" <br />
<br />
"Why would I be angry?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa looked at my face for the first time this day.<br />
<br />
She then exposed a weaker smile than usual:<br />
<br />
"Even if I'm angry at Ei-kun, there's nothing I can do about it." <br />
<br />
"That's true." <br />
<br />
"Eita's been working so hard and desperately studied to make his dream of becoming a doctor come true. Compared to you, I haven't done anything. I don't have any right to be angry." <br />
<br />
I didn't know how to response.<br />
<br />
''You need a right to be angry? That's not very Chiwa like.''<br />
<br />
"But last night I cried a little bit." <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
"I felt like Eita went to a place very far away, so I felt really sad. I felt like you were going with your girlfriend to a place where I couldn't follow. It scared me." <br />
<br />
"…That won't happen…" <br />
<br />
''That's not possible, Chiwa.''<br />
<br />
''Before I cure your body, I won't be going anywhere.''<br />
<br />
"You see, I'm pretty short, right? I'm actually really worried about this. I often wonder, will I ever grow up to be as tall as Natsukawa? Will my boobs and butt ever change considerably? When I take baths, I always think about this. Please grow. Grow. Grow. Grow big enough so that Ei-kun will look at me. Please… grow… okay…?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa's voice became hoarse due to her tears.<br />
<br />
"Enough, Chiwa." <br />
<br />
I approached Chiwa, and intended to hug her shoulders.<br />
<br />
But then. <br />
<br />
Chiwa suddenly went tiptoe and leaned towards my face.<br />
<br />
She went a little further than I thought she would on her toes, so, so then—<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—It touched. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Chiwa's kiss was entirely different from Masuzu's.<br />
<br />
Her little lips almost seemed like they'd be sucked into my mouth.<br />
<br />
The 'nnn, nnn' subtle sounds of her breathing.<br />
<br />
Because she was precariously standing on the tips of her toes, her breath was making these kinds of sounds.<br />
<br />
"[...] [...] [...]" <br />
<br />
After her lips parted, I couldn't say a word.<br />
<br />
My shoulders undulated up and down as I panted, and I could only stare at Chiwa.<br />
<br />
"You thought I couldn't reach, right?" <br />
<br />
A reservoir of teardrops emerged at Chiwa's eyes as she smiled and said:<br />
<br />
"Recently, I've grown taller. Didn't you notice?" <br />
<br />
Tears were slowly starting to drip.<br />
<br />
"—Because I've always been next to you, you didn't notice it, right?"<br />
<br />
Now, the tears were really pouring down her face.<br />
<br />
"You didn't notice, right? I even said it so many times. Hey, this time, will you listen carefully?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa did not wipe away the tears on her cheeks and instead continued:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—Ei-kun, I love you.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time, the sound of the door opening seemed to overlap.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"If 'I love you' could solve everything, there wouldn't be a need for the police, right?"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The speaker of these cold words had silver hair which fluttered in the wind.<br />
<br />
Natsukawa Masuzu smiled.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"This seems like quite a happy moment. Miss Childhood Friend, may I join in?"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Chiwa wiped away her tears and smiled slightly.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Can't you read the atmosphere? Girlfriend, why don't you come back in nine years?"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
As I stood between these two, at that moment, I realized the 'third route' was already cut off.<br />
<br />
What was bound to come, already did.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
————I was stuck in the mayhem between my girlfriend and childhood friend.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 12|#12]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_12&diff=381587OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 122014-08-14T09:51:10Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#12: The Resolution to be a Boyfriend is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura v04 214-215.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
The result— <br />
<br />
After that had been over, I was forced to kneel on the beach, suffering from a lecture while being sandwiched between Chiwa on the right and Fuyuumi on the left. Also, they again used an oil-based pen to write on my left and right arms. Fuyuumi wrote, 'shameless', and Chiwa wrote 'adulterer'. I'll take a hundred paces back and admit that shameless could fit, but it wasn't accurate to label me as an adulterer, right?<br />
<br />
Also, Hime seemed very happy because she expressed her 'dere' very well. She was totally in a competitive mood:<br />
<br />
"Hey, Master, contestant number eleven is really beautiful." <br />
<br />
"Yeah, I guess she's okay. She's right on target at expressing her 'dere' appeal." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi was looking at the big screen and very impressively gave each contestant a review. Because she was so distracted lecturing me, she missed her scheduled time and was totally disqualified. She had told Hime not to run away, but in the end she ended up missing her own performance. How silly.<br />
<br />
While I was forced to remain kneeling, I asked Chiwa who was grasping her knees:<br />
<br />
"Hey, when is Masuzu's turn?" <br />
<br />
"I remembered she was the twelfth, so that would be the next one?" <br />
<br />
After the eleventh contestant received a round of applause and left from the side of the stage, Saeko-san immediately walked to the center of the stage.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—"Then the next one would be—— entry number twelve, Natsukawa Masuzu-san." <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
When Masuzu appeared on the stage, the noisy audience quieted down immediately. 'A foreigner? From which country?', 'Is that silver hair real?', 'So pretty…'. Voices of admiration came from all directions. This was a familiar sight that Masuzu and I had already seen happen countless times.<br />
<br />
'The Natsukawa family jewel', was how Mana described it. <br />
<br />
But I knew this girl's true nature.<br />
<br />
I knew very well that she was a high school student who was arrogant, self-important, and conceited, who didn't know when she had taken something too far.<br />
<br />
''That's no jewel.''<br />
<br />
''That's just an ordinary girl.''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—"Masuzu-chan, first off, please introduce yourself."<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Saeko-san prompted as Masuzu took the mike.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—"To the MC and everyone here, I have to make an apology."<br />
<br />
—"Hmm? What's wrong?"<br />
<br />
—"I've lost the right to participate in this contest. To be precise, I lost it last night."<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Bewilderment spread throughout the venue, which was filled with a buzz that was different from the excitement earlier.<br />
<br />
I clicked my tongue.<br />
<br />
''This is really what you've decided, huh, Masuzu?''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—"What do you mean by that? Masuzu-chan?"<br />
<br />
—"It's a simple thing. I got dumped by my boyfriend."<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The buzz in the crowd increased suddenly.<br />
<br />
Pointing at Masuzu who was standing there blanking, some lovestruck guys started saying, 'She's so beautiful that he couldn't handle it<ref>Can also be read as if he tried to get her into her pants and was rejected.</ref>', 'She probably has a really bad personality, right?', 'What matters in love is compatibility—'.<br />
<br />
"...What do you know...?"<br />
<br />
I clenched my fist.<br />
<br />
''What do you guys know about Masuzu? What do you know about her?''<br />
<br />
''The difficulty of handling Masuzu is beyond your imagination.''<br />
<br />
''Masuzu's bad personality is beyond your imagination.''<br />
<br />
''And beyond your imagination, Masuzu and me have———''<br />
<br />
"Hey, Ei-kun, is that true? Did you guys really break up?!"<br />
<br />
"Eita, what happened? Did president just speak the truth?"<br />
<br />
"Break up? Then, Ta-kun is free? Does that mean Ai-chan is the epic winner yet again?!"<br />
<br />
I let the questions from Chiwa and the rest slide.<br />
<br />
I took action.<br />
<br />
I kicked off from the sand, breaking into a sprint.<br />
<br />
I pushed through the guys who made fun of Masuzu and aimed for the stage!<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"MASUZU! IT'S MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
No use! My voice couldn't reach the stage from this distance. Masuzu couldn't hear me!<br />
<br />
I pushed my way through the crowd and continued shouting as I ran.<br />
<br />
"WHAT'S WITH THAT DEJECTION, MASUZU?!"<br />
<br />
Masuzu did not look at me. She was merely answering Saeko-san's questions blankly.<br />
<br />
"CAN'T YOU HEAR ME, MASUZU?! DONT KEEP LOOKING DOWN!"<br />
<br />
As I thought, she couldn't notice me. The bad-mouthing around me was louder. My voice couldn't reach her.<br />
<br />
As I forced my way through the people, I was rewarded with cold stares from around me. I got hit on the back and kicked on my legs. ''Sorry. It's my fault. But forgive me, please. I-I have to get to her side!''<br />
<br />
"AREN'T YOU THE PRESIDENT OF 'JIEN-OTSU'— SOMEONE WHO CAN BRING OUT HER MAIDEN SELF?!"<br />
<br />
I yelled as I waved the '乙' strap, hanging from my cellphone, which I'd taken out.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
SO UNTIL THE VERY END, ACT OUT NATSUKAWA MASUZU AND SHOW IT TO US!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
By the time Masuzu noticed me, I've already made it to the stage.<br />
<br />
The crowd became silent, and Saeko-san's mouth was wide open.<br />
<br />
"...W-What are you here for?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu stiffened visibly as she stepped back.<br />
<br />
While my shoulders bobbed as I was catching my breath, I grinned.<br />
<br />
"Isn't it obvious? I came here to be your<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -40px;">act as</span> boyfriend."<br />
<br />
"Like I said last night, it's fine!"<br />
<br />
"Even if you are fine with it, I'm ''not''."<br />
<br />
I took the mike from Saeko-san, and my voice rang throughout the venue.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—"LET'S DO THIS AGAIN, MASUZU!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"...Do you have any idea what you're saying?"<br />
<br />
"I don't want to break up with you. I want to do it again, with you!"<br />
<br />
"Do you have ''any idea'' what you're saying?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu repeated her question.<br />
<br />
"No matter how many times we redo it, it'll be the same. It will be nothing but a distorted mismatch. No matter how much a monkey imitates a human, to the human, it's just laughable. It's like that. A fake is still a fake. It can't become a real thing."<br />
<br />
"That's fine, a monkey with its fellow monkey, a fake with his fellow fake, things might just go well after all."<br />
<br />
"It's pointless. There's so many of those dazzling 'reals' around you, right?"<br />
<br />
When she said that, she had a face contorted with so much pain, a face that I had never seen before.<br />
<br />
''—Ah, I see.''<br />
<br />
''So that's it, Masuzu.''<br />
<br />
''You've always been envious.''<br />
<br />
''You've been so envious of Chiwa, Hime, and Ai that you can't stand it anymore.''<br />
<br />
''But you know... I, too, am the same.''<br />
<br />
''We're the same.''<br />
<br />
"Yeah. Every one of them is wasted on me. They are all real after all."<br />
<br />
"Then why are you so attached to a fake?"<br />
<br />
"The reason for that is obvious, right?"<br />
<br />
I put my mouth near the mike, and proclaimed to the crowd:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—"THAT'S BECAUSE I LOVE NATSUKAWA MASUZU!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
I hollered at the top of my voice and even though some of the audience covered their ears... I think I did send it out clearly.<br />
<br />
It should have reached Masuzu.<br />
<br />
"The first time I saw you, I thought this, 'For someone to be so beautiful, her personality must be the worst', and for real, it is! An unbelievably wicked tongue! A stuck-up attitude that doesn't see her boyfriend as a boyfriend! A person who's smart enough not to dirty her own hands! However you think about it, she's just too horrible! She's really only a girl with looks! Such an extreme vileness before me! Idioooot!"<br />
<br />
''Hahaha, as expected, my true voice was filled with bad-mouthing criticisms.''<br />
<br />
The crowd had become totally silent, and even with these many people, only the sound of waves could be heard.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san had a 'what is this?' look on her face.<br />
<br />
Masuzu's mouth was gaping.<br />
<br />
However, what came after was the real thing.<br />
<br />
"That's why I'm fond of you! I love you!"<br />
<br />
"I-I don't get what you're saying."<br />
<br />
"Get it already! For someone as loathsome as you are——— There can only be a man who is as loathsome as me!"<br />
<br />
Masuzu swallowed.<br />
<br />
"Aren't you the one who knows the best how loathsome I am, and how disgraceful?"<br />
<br />
The only person besides me who had come into possession of that notebook, was Natsukawa Masuzu.<br />
<br />
The only person in this world who knew everything about my unsightly, weak self, was Natsukawa Masuzu.<br />
<br />
"That's why you are the only one for me."<br />
<br />
That was everything I wanted to say.<br />
<br />
I acted with everything I got.<br />
<br />
I lied with everything I got.<br />
<br />
As for the rest, it would depend on my 'fellow actress', no, my 'fellow accomplice'.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"———— Don't joke around with me."<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Masuzu smiled.<br />
<br />
"You know, Eita. I've always hated you."<br />
<br />
"...Eh?"<br />
<br />
''R-Really?''<br />
<br />
"I hated you. Someone like you... Do you remember, the first time we met, you turned your eyes away from me right away? Thanks to that, my first impression of you was the worst. 'What's with this rude man?' When other men looked at me, they seemed as if they had been paralyzed. As for you, you just made a disdainful face. You've really hurt my pride. Even when my only redeeming feature is my face. Why aren't you charmed by me? Why doesn't your face turn red? Why aren't you gazing at me?"<br />
<br />
"...No, about that."<br />
<br />
''Did I do that sort of thing?''<br />
<br />
''I can't remember at all...''<br />
<br />
"I couldn't stand it when your grades were better than mine. I couldn't stand it when you didn't try to talk to me even when my seat was beside yours. When I had no choice but to speak with you, you merely replied nonchalantly, and immediately returned to your conversation with your best friend. I also couldn't stand it when you got friendly with your childhood friend. I can't believe you prefer a pipsqueak like her over me. Even though I should be able to bring a lot more fun moments. 'I'll ''definitely'' give you hell', I thought. I've always, always hated you. That's why when I got hold of ''that'', I was really trembling in happiness each time I made you depressed. Whenever I saw your tearful face, I was really on top of the world. And at the same time, down in the dumps. Since with that, you got to know the real me. With that, you would surely loathe me——— But yet..."<br />
<br />
Masuzu trailed off and looked up at the sky.<br />
<br />
Before I knew it, the sky was bright orange from the setting sun.<br />
<br />
"But yet, you were so kind."<br />
<br />
Transparent droplets rolled down Masuzu's cheeks.<br />
<br />
"You were much gentler and kinder to me after knowing me than before. That's just impossible."<br />
<br />
A sobbing voice sounded from the stage.<br />
<br />
Masuzu was crying...<br />
<br />
"Hey, Masuzu."<br />
<br />
I braced myself and asked boldly-<br />
<br />
"Are those tears genuine? Or are they fake?"<br />
<br />
"I don't know."<br />
<br />
From that cracked voice, it seemed like those tears were genuine.<br />
<br />
"I don't know myself. I don't even know who I am."<br />
<br />
"Then, I shall decide that for you—"<br />
<br />
I grabbed Masuzu's trembling shoulders, drew her to me and closed in with my lips towards hers, while I said:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"''You'' are my 'girlfriend'. Stay as my 'girlfriend', Masuzu."<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
[[Image:Oreshura v04 227.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
—With that, I fulfilled the promise which I hadn't been able to fulfill yesterday.<br />
<br />
I could hear the rousing, howling cheers coming from below the stage.<br />
<br />
As I thought about the 'mayhem' that was going to ensue after this, my legs couldn't help but tremble.<br />
<br />
'But right now, let me just indulge in this fake kiss', I thought.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 11|#11]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 13|#13]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_11&diff=381586OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 112014-08-14T09:36:43Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#11: The Beauty Contest Pageant is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_195.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
I ran all the way back to the second beach. <br />
<br />
Because I got lost on the way back, I wasted a lot of time. When I checked my phone as I ran, I realized it was already 4:32 PM, which meant the contest started two minutes ago. Originally, I wanted to talk to Masuzu before it all started.<br />
<br />
"Eh……!?" <br />
<br />
When I finally reached the beach, it was so packed that it didn't look anything like yesterday. These must have been spectators for the event. The stage next to the beach kiosk seemed really far away.<br />
<br />
You've got to be kidding me...... <br />
<br />
It'd take a lot of effort to get close to the stage, right?<br />
<br />
As I tried to push my way through the crowd, a nearby speaker began to broadcast music very loudly.<br />
<br />
My surroundings filled with the sound of applause.<br />
<br />
The large screen to my right displayed the image of the stage.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san in a T-shirt, was holding a microphone. Judging by how her eyes seemed to be squinting like slits, she must have been in ｢weak mode｣.<br />
<br />
"Let's have it—what everyone's been waiting for ~ ｢Use your Love Points to Water the Summer ❤ ｢OreDere｣ Beauty Pagent ｣, will now begin~" <br />
<br />
Afterwards, Saeko-san waved on screen, and the sound of the applause and cheers amplified.<br />
<br />
Since this was an event at the beach in the countryside, I didn't think it would be so many people—who knew the turnout would be so great?<br />
<br />
They really have no problem with it?<br />
<br />
"Uh—it's rather bothersome to make opening marks ~ so I'm just going to introduce the participants~" <br />
<br />
Saeko-san's careless and weak mode really matched. Just like this, she narrated the event.<br />
<br />
"First is the entry number one, Harusaki Chiwa ~ high school first year ~" <br />
<br />
What, it's Chiwa already?<br />
<br />
The screen showed the figure of Chiwa in a bathing suit as she stepped onto the stage from the side.<br />
<br />
At this moment, the audience very welcomely cheered, ｢Ohh!｣ ｢How short~｣ ｢So cute—!｣ ｢Just like a chihuahua!｣. I felt like the most of the cheers came from women.<br />
<br />
—Hey Chiwa, how do you feel now that others say you're cute?<br />
<br />
I was as happy as if I was being praised myself, and it made be feel rather embarrassed.<br />
<br />
But Chiwa—she still looked quite nervous. Although it wasn't as extreme as the time when we practiced confessions, but her expression was very tight and her movements were shaking.<br />
<br />
"Well then, Chiwa-chan. Please introduce yourself to our audience—" <br />
<br />
"O-Ohkay!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa's voice cracked when she answered, and with a flushed face she faced the audience.<br />
<br />
"I-I'm Harusaki Chiwa! Ah, um—high school first year! In the past I practiced kendo! I really like sinewy diaphragm meat and beef intestines. I've also recently started to read Shoujo manga….. and that's it?" <br />
<br />
I thought she was going to talk about the things she likes to eat, but I didn't expect her to mix internal organs with shoujo manga in her introduction.<br />
<br />
"Next—let's please ask Chiwa-chan to demonstrate her dere ~" <ref>Dere = cuteness.</ref><br />
<br />
Now was it.<br />
<br />
This was the selling point of this competition, and the theme.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa-chan, first of all, is the person who you love at this venue?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, yes, I think so." <br />
<br />
"What kind of person is that boy~? " <br />
<br />
Damn! Saeko-san must be secretly laughing. Her snickers are way to exaggerated.<br />
<br />
What made you so happy, you bastard?<br />
<br />
"Ah—um...... Well, how should I put it? He's obstinately serious." <br />
<br />
"Eh? Not your average kind of serious?" <br />
<br />
"You could say he's not flexible, loves to worry about things, or is clumsy. Ah—for example, when deciding to buy lightly flavored or strongly flavored curry seasoning packs, he has to ponder about it carefully. Just ask for a sample!" <br />
<br />
"Ahahaha, that really is obstinately serious—" <br />
<br />
The audience also resounded with laughter.<br />
<br />
"I wasn't that worried about it that time! W-W-When I was buying it, weren't you the one who rushed ahead and threw it in the basket? Correct yourselfffffffffff!" <br />
<br />
I tried to yell from where I stood, but the sound didn't reach the stage.<br />
<br />
"But, with him so obstinately serious like that, it makes me feel like I can't leave him no matter what. And since we've been together since we were little, we even know each other's sizes!" <br />
<br />
"Eh? He's your childhood friend?" <br />
<br />
"Yes! He's as cute as a little brother!" <br />
<br />
The audience again roared with laughter.<br />
<br />
Damn! No matter how you look at it, it's more like you're the ｢little sister｣! If this crowd of people saw me, they'd definitely agree!<br />
<br />
"Also, he has a lot of nicknames! For example, ｢Women's Toilet Overdrive｣ and ｢Shining bald devil｣? And then there's also ｢Anti-platonic love｣!" <br />
<!--TLC. Need to get these nicknames checked--><br />
<br />
Aaaahh.<br />
<br />
Aah.<br />
<br />
Enough, enough. Ahhhhhhh.<br />
<br />
I'm never coming with this girl to Funase again……<br />
<br />
But if they're not revealing my name, I guess it's okay.<br />
<br />
"But, even if Ei-kun's like that." <br />
<br />
She said it! She said, ｢Ei-kun｣! <br />
<br />
……But since it's a nickname, I guess I'm still safe? <br />
<br />
"Ah, when I say Ei-kun, I actually mean Kidou Eita." <br />
<br />
"Why do you want to corner me?!" <br />
<br />
I couldn't help but shout, attracting raised eyebrows from the audience around me. Damn, this is basically like a confession to me ｢Kidou Eita｣.<br />
<br />
"Even if Ei-kun is like that, he's actually a really, really considerate person. I'm always receiving Eita's help, but I can never do anything for him. Not only that, but I always give him trouble, feel jealous about him, and I feel like―I really am a useless girl." <br />
<br />
Chiwa lowered her tone.<br />
<br />
The audience that had been so rowdy earlier also became quiet.<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun has really really done way too much for me. I really don't know what I should do that's good? What's right? ……How should I say it? Although I really want to show you my dere, in truth—how do I put it…… I can only say ｢thank you｣......"<br />
<br />
Chiwa looked up towards the sky, and then once again faced forward,<br />
<br />
"Although I'm this kind of person, I'm going to train my maiden traits in our club activities, and I'm going to become more and more considerate—and I hope I can be a childhood friend and a girl worthy of you! I've always really really wanted to thank you! Ei-kun! I love you!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa lowered her head and bowed.<br />
<br />
Then her entire face turned red, and she dashed and disappeared off the side of the stage.<br />
<br />
The applause from the audience was the loudest today, and it truly was great applause.<br />
<br />
"Ffff......" <br />
<br />
Chiwa, this girl. In the end, what she said wasn't bad at all.<br />
<br />
This way, there's no way I can be angry at her...... <br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
The screen once again displayed Saeko-san.<br />
<br />
It was about five o'clock in the evening, and the wind was rather chilly. However, the audience just kept growing. I don't know much about beauty pageants, but did they really gather this many people? Was Saeko-san's company actually really influential?<br />
<br />
"Next up ~ entry number two, Akishino Himeka-san, please enter the stage!" <br />
<br />
Huh, next was Hime? The people from our club were going continuously.<br />
<br />
"Akishino-chan? Akishino-chan?" <br />
<br />
This was strange.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san called a few times, but Hime still didn't appear.<br />
<br />
It couldn't be—was she so nervous that she couldn't come out?<br />
<br />
No, that was possible.<br />
<br />
With such an unexpectedly large audience gathered under the stage, if it were me in the same situation, I'd be intimidated. Hime was never good at this kind of thing, so if she became petrified at the last moment.<br />
<br />
Maybe she is at the side of the stage right now, shaking by herself.<br />
<br />
When I thought that, I suddenly felt pity…… <br />
<br />
"Eita, will you hold me?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah, if I were with her right now and held her……. what?!" <br />
<br />
I looked back, and there was Hime wearing a swimsuit right next to me.<br />
<br />
She tightly gripped my arm and trembled.<br />
<br />
"W-What is it, Hime? Why are you here?" <br />
<br />
"......Hold me......" <br />
<br />
Hime rattled and shook, and held tightly to my arm.<br />
<br />
It looked like she was scared, so she fled.<br />
<br />
Conscious of the fact that guys around me were looking at me like, ｢why is this guy so popular?｣, I tightly wrapped myself around Hime's shoulders.<br />
<br />
"Hime, are you nervous?" <br />
<br />
"I can't do it. I can't be like Chihuahua." <br />
<br />
Hime's delicate shoulders were helplessly quivering, and it nearly made my own body start to shake.<br />
<br />
"That's not true. You can do it." <br />
<br />
I took out my cellphone, and showed the ｢Jien-Otsu｣ phone strap to her,<br />
<br />
"You're a member of the maiden's club, too? Right?" <br />
<br />
"......" <br />
<br />
Hime's body still did not stop trembling. But really, if I said a few things, I could probably solve it without Hime running away.<br />
<br />
A thought flashed through my head:<br />
<br />
—Wouldn't it be nice to run away?<br />
<br />
If she forfeited from the beauty pageant, it wasn't a big deal. That stuff about becoming a bride if someone takes first place, Saeko-san wasn't being serious. Also, I didn't intend to follow up with it.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Hime, if you're so afraid......" <br />
<br />
When I was in the middle of sentence—<br />
<br />
"Hey, Himecchi! Come out—!" <br />
<br />
I looked back at the sudden big roar, and the big screen showed the ｢devil disciplinary committee member's｣ figure. Her expression was sharply grave, which didn't match the cute bikini she was wearing. Also, I didn't know what she was looking straight into the camera.<br />
<br />
"After all, you're the one who works the hardest in our club. If you run away at the last moment, all of your efforts from before will be wasted, and as your master I can't let this happen!" <br />
<br />
Huh! Quite expected of Ai-chan, she's very attached to her apprentice. <br />
<br />
Since she gambled on going this far already, I couldn't give up yet.<br />
<br />
"Eita, what should I do?" <br />
<br />
Hime seemed to feel something, and leaned against my body.<br />
<br />
"Well......" <br />
<br />
What was the opposite of fear?<br />
<br />
Un-fear? No, not that. Happiness? Peace? Love?<br />
<br />
Ah, it's ｢love｣.<br />
<br />
"Right, Hime. Use ｢love｣ to cover up your ｢fear｣. What do you love the most?" <br />
<br />
"Eita." <br />
<br />
"Oh, wow." <br />
<br />
She replied immediately. Basically, I just got another confession.<br />
<br />
"Okay, okay, I get it! Then say you like me ten times!" <br />
<br />
"??? I don't really understand." <br />
<br />
Hime tilted her head, confused. Why do you pick this moment to return to normal?<br />
<br />
I felt a rush of heat rising to my cheeks, and I said,<br />
<br />
"I-It's….. just think it's the same as a black magic incantation! Summon the elements and words of your favorite things that you've stored to fill your energy source, vreoooommmm—! " <br />
<br />
Although I didn't understand that last part myself, but—<br />
<br />
"I understand." <br />
<br />
Hime nodded. Quite expected of my past (universe) girlfriend, she's quite connected to my soul.<br />
<br />
"Can I begin to chant now?" <br />
<br />
"Oh, anytime is fine." <br />
<br />
Hime immediately extended her arms and wrapped them around my back.<br />
<br />
—Hug! <br />
<br />
"Oh......!" <br />
<br />
In between my chest and Hime's chests, there was, uh—<br />
<br />
......Squeeze. <br />
<br />
Soft. <br />
<br />
Not good. <br />
<br />
Ah. <br />
<br />
Errrrr. <br />
<br />
I've always felt.<br />
<br />
How should I put it? <br />
<br />
Even though I've noticed ever since I saw Hime wear a swimsuit. <br />
<br />
Even though I felt that if I said it out loud, it would cause a pimple.<br />
<br />
Even though it's probably bad to look at a girl like Hime this way……. and so forth.<br />
<br />
B-B-But, I should probably say it?<br />
<br />
Hime. Has. Very. Large—<br />
<br />
"I love you." <br />
<br />
This was a sudden attack. <br />
<br />
Its destructive power was amazing.<br />
<br />
Her sweet and slightly hoarse voice, the temperature of her snow white skin, and the softness of how close she was.<br />
<br />
"Eita, I love you." <br />
<br />
This time, the voice was very clear.<br />
<br />
"Ever since I've met Eita, I've changed a lot. I love you." <br />
<br />
Where our skin came into contact, I could feel Hime's warmth.<br />
<br />
"I can now say hello to my classmates. I love you." <br />
<br />
All of a sudden, my entire body heated up.<br />
<br />
"I've also made three friends. I love you." <br />
<br />
Every time Hime moved, I felt a tingling sensation in my head.<br />
<br />
"I used to think I'd never be able to come to the sea my entire life. I love you." <br />
<br />
That was no big deal.<br />
<br />
"I want to be Eita's number one, but if I'm rejected, then I'm alright with being number two. I love you." <br />
<br />
What did she mean by first or second? Wasn't Hime just Hime?<br />
<br />
"Even if I became third or less, as long as Eita smiles for me occasionally, I'll be happy. I love you." <br />
<br />
Even there wasn't such thing as a third, if it's just a smile I can do that any time.<br />
<br />
"Even if Eita starts to hate me, the person I love the most will always be Eita." <br />
<br />
............ <br />
<br />
Was it ten times yet?<br />
<br />
I only respond once.<br />
<br />
I hugged Hime as tightly as I could, and whispered softly,<br />
<br />
"Of course I'll never hate you." <br />
<br />
"……I'm happy." <br />
<br />
Hime also tightly hugged me as she responded.<br />
<br />
We were like a scene from a movie.<br />
<br />
I was infatuated by the atmosphere, and almost forgot what the purpose of this was…… Oh right, I wanted to encourage Hime to go on stage.<br />
<br />
"Hime, you're not scared anymore, right?" <br />
<br />
"I'm not." <br />
<br />
"Well, then go!" <br />
<br />
And then I noticed.<br />
<br />
I didn't know when, but the jam-packed shoulder-to-shoulder crowd had pulled away from us. Hime and I were precisely the center of an empty circle approximately five meters in radius.<br />
<br />
The people next to us were instead staff members carrying cameras, as swell as Saeko-san who held a microphone.<br />
<br />
The camera lens were locked onto Hime and me.<br />
<br />
I looked back at the big screen, and saw a closeup of Hime and me hugging each other like lovers.<br />
<br />
The audience near us were staring at us.<br />
<br />
Spectators in the distance were fixated on the screen.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Eita." <br />
<br />
"......Hello." <br />
<br />
I gently raised my hand to Saeko-san.<br />
<br />
"Did you happen to catch - everything - from -before?" <br />
<br />
"Yup. Because wasn't that the doll-haired girl's demonstration of her dere?" <br />
<br />
"OH……" <ref>In English.</ref><br />
<br />
It seemed like even without going on the stage, Hime's part was already over.<br />
<br />
For Hime, this must have been the best outcome.<br />
<br />
But for me, this was the worst outcome.<br />
<br />
To make things worse, much much worse, there were two shadows that crept close to me.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Ei-kun, what are you doing? H-H-Hey, what are you doing?" <br />
<br />
Despite having just given such a moving speech, the veins in this childhood friend's temple seemed to burst.<br />
<br />
"Ta-kun, hey, Ta-kun? Even though I said I didn't mind what you do with Himecchi, I never said you could hug each other. H-H-Hey! I - never - said - so—!" <br />
<br />
Despite having just demonstrated such consideration for her apprentice, this fiancée was now holding clenched fists.<br />
<br />
"Hahahaha......" <br />
<br />
Well—<br />
<br />
Okay, okay— <br />
<br />
Even though we were missing a person, I'm going to shout this anyways.<br />
<br />
"Too much mayhem between my ex-girlfriend, childhood friend, and fiancée!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/><br />
----<br />
<br />
==Translator's Notes and References==<br />
<references/><br />
<br/><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura:_Volume 4 Chapter 10|#10]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 12|#12]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_10&diff=381575OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 102014-08-14T09:04:59Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#10: Together With Girlfriend's Little Sister Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_175.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
The next day of camp I was very relaxed in the morning.<br />
<br />
I made breakfast and around eight o'clock in the morning Chiwa, Hime, and Fuyuumi all gathered in the living room. But no matter how long we waited, Masuzu did not show up. <br />
<br />
Since I was so worried, I went in front of her room to call her, but—<br />
<br />
"I'll be sleeping until noon." <br />
<br />
Driven away by an awkward usage of Japanese which seemed to suggest she had low blood pressure during mornings, I imagined she was the type who had a really hard time waking up.<br />
<br />
''Or, perhaps it's because she is really affected by what happened last night…''<br />
<br />
Only the four of us ate breakfast. Afterwards, Fuyuumi suggested that we started doing our summer homework.<br />
<br />
Even though Chiwa whined and said, 'we've come all the way to the sea and we're going to do homework?!'. But I convinced her in the end. Besides, if I didn't bother this girl, she'd wait to do it until just before the deadline.<br />
<br />
Hime very obediently complied and started doing her kanbun homework. Fuyuumi was very surprised, 'Your calligraphy is really beautiful!'. Hime indeed was really good at it.<br />
<br />
I also started solving my mathematic problems as I sat next to Chiwa—<br />
<br />
"Hey, Ei-kun! I said, teach me this." <br />
<br />
I was pulled back to reality with a sudden jab to my elbow with the back of the pencil.<br />
<br />
"O-Ohh, sorry." <br />
<br />
This had been the third time I've gotten lost in my thoughts.<br />
<br />
"Eita, are you tired?" <br />
<br />
"It's really unusual for Kidou-kun to be unable to concentrate on studies." <br />
<br />
Hime and Fuyuumi had puzzled looks on their faces. Indeed, even ''I'' thought this to be really unusual.<br />
<br />
Unable to throw myself into the studies with the proper mindset, time flew, and before I knew it it was already noon.<br />
<br />
For lunch, I prepared a vegetable noodle dish that could be eaten alone. I even prepared Masuzu's portion and went to her room to call her, but she said, 'not hungry', and thus declined.<br />
<br />
"Is Natsukawa okay? Is it a summer cold?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa slurped the slippery red-white noodles and tilted her head, puzzled.<br />
<br />
"She looked just fine yesterday... Will she be able to participate in the beauty pageant?" <br />
<br />
"What time does it start?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi took out her cellphone and checked the screen:<br />
<br />
"The venue opens at 4:00 P.M., and the show starts at 4:30. It says contestant should be there before 3:30 and gather in front of the special stage at the second beach." <br />
<br />
"Yeah, she'll definitely get up before then." <br />
<br />
Masuzu said it herself, she was going to be judged.<br />
<br />
But what did she mean by that?<br />
<br />
Did she actually intend to say that I was her fake boyfriend on stage? I doubted that it'd be like that, she could announce that we already went our separate ways.<br />
<br />
After lunch, Chiwa suggested that we should go to the beach, but—<br />
<br />
"Sorry, I don't feel like it." <br />
<br />
I ignored the signs of displeasure from the three of them and walked outside by myself.<br />
<br />
I wanted to walk about aimlessly.<br />
<br />
Maybe this was some kind of depressive mood, but I was feeling a little bit more carefree.<br />
<br />
I walked south along the beach at first, because northwards was the direction of Hanenoyama City, and I wanted to stay away from there as much as possible.<br />
<br />
Towards the distance, towards the distance, towards the distance.<br />
<br />
I braved the sun and listened to the sounds of waves as I started to be able to feel my own sweat. After walking for about thirty minutes, the building landscape around me changed. The old-fashioned houses from earlier were now replaced by lines of elegant mansions and hotels.<br />
<br />
—Right, this was the third beach.<br />
<br />
The second beach that we stayed at had been an actual 'beach', but over here there were exclusive vacation resorts. I remembered Kaoru say that he was very envious of this.<br />
<br />
As I walked and looked at some unique cafes and trinket shops, I suddenly saw an entire group of tanned people. With that level of tan, I could only figure that they are local surfers.<br />
<br />
In the middle of these tanned people, there was a little bit of red.<br />
<br />
It was a girl wearing a bright red dress. <br />
<br />
And she was blond. <br />
<br />
As expected of a high-end resort destination, even foreigners came here— or so I thought, because as the distance between the two of us shortened, it seemed like her face looked familiar.<br />
<br />
The girl evidently had the same line of thought, and kept turning her head.<br />
<br />
When we reached the distance we could make out each other's appearances—<br />
<br />
"Uge?!" <br />
<br />
"Woah!" <br />
<br />
We exclaimed nearly simultaneously.<br />
<br />
"Why are ''you'' here?" <br />
<br />
"Isn't that my line?!" <br />
<br />
The person who said that as she stared at me was Natsukawa Mana.<br />
<br />
She was still that same old noisy brat.<br />
<br />
Even though I didn't notice it looking at her from far away but she was actually pulling a foreign-made bright red bicycle. She probably had a villa nearby, as expected of a bourgeois.<br />
<br />
"Hey-hey, Mana-chan, who is that guy?" <br />
<br />
One of the surfers accompanying her asked softly.<br />
<br />
Mana responded with an annoyed look on her face:<br />
<br />
"My older sister's boyfriend, and a disgusting otaku." <br />
<br />
"'Disgusting otaku' was unnecessary!" <br />
<br />
As soon as she finished speaking, her crowd of followers began to flatter her, 'Mana-chan has an older sister?', 'I knew it— I've always felt Mana was a little-sister type', 'If it's Mana-chan's older sister, she's bound to be a beauty'. And thus some grumbling started among them. ''What's with these guys? They have a little bit too much free time at their hands.''<br />
<br />
Mana seemed to approve and looked very pleased. After listening to all the praise:<br />
<br />
"Listen, you guys can head back. I have some things to talk to him about." <br />
<br />
Naturally, the surfers gave an 'Eeeh—!?' reaction.<br />
<br />
"Sorry. Thanks for chatting with me, see ya later!" <br />
<br />
Mana wore a smile as she put her hands together, and so she smiled at the group with a carefree cat smile and turned around.<br />
<br />
"How's that? I got rid of them." <br />
<br />
"A nice way of wrapping things up." <br />
<br />
Mana looked back at the group of guys several times, and as they waved with stupid grins on their faces, she then spoke<br />
<br />
"Among that gang of flirting bastards, there's not a single decent man. As I was thinking, 'Just how long till I can drop these guys', I had to run into you. You so happened to appear at a good time." <br />
<br />
Her indifferent tone was actually the opposite of her facial expression.<br />
<br />
"In other words, you have absolutely nothing to speak to me about." <br />
<br />
"While it's true that I didn't had anything in mind— we might as well talk a bit as we walk." <br />
<br />
Not waiting for me to respond, she held onto her bike and started to walk. She was just like her sister, always enjoying forcing others to do what she wanted them to.<br />
<br />
"So, are you staying around here?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah, I have a villa." <br />
<br />
"Why at Funase beach? If you have that money, why don't you go abroad to Ouvea island?"<br />
<br />
"Ah, I went last year." <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
So, the returnee has already been there, you should switch with Hime.<br />
<br />
"Yay— That's so amazing! You really have some high class, you really win at life!" <br />
<br />
Even though I originally intended to point out that this had been an ironic statement, then—<br />
<br />
"Well, that's obvious, right? If ''I'' were not to be considered as winning in life, then who is actually 'winning'?" <br />
<br />
She totally didn't get it. This fellow was no good.<br />
<br />
"Oh right, why are you here? Did Suzu also come here?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah, it's a club trip." <br />
<br />
"That 'delusional' club?" <br />
<br />
"That's rude. It's 'Jien-Otsu'." <br />
<br />
"It's roughly about the same, right?" <br />
<br />
"…It is." <br />
<br />
I couldn't argue with that. I could only agree.<br />
<br />
"So what? Are you getting along smoothly with Suzu?" <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
I knew she would ask that.<br />
<br />
"Hey, how are you? Are you becoming closer? You've kissed at least already, right?" <br />
<br />
"...I don't want to answer." <br />
<br />
"Eh? What's with this? Who do you think you are?" <br />
<br />
I was infuriated.<br />
<br />
"Even though I didn't particularly expect you to use honorifics, you shouldn't call me -you<ref>She has been calling him "anta", instead of "Kidou-san" or something similar.</ref>— You are so rude to your seniors!"<br />
<br />
"Aaah— Just shut up already! Just because you embarrassed me once, you're thinking that you can deal with me however you like?" <br />
<br />
I thought Mana would become angry and leave with a 'hmph!', but I never expected her to continue walking next to me.<br />
<br />
As a blonde-haired middle school girl, with hair tied into two pigtails, which was waving in the sea breeze, of course she was attracting everyone's attention. The men we brushed by seemed jealous, which made me uneasy.<br />
<br />
Well, this was the usual course when one is around Masuzu, too.<br />
<br />
"What do you think? Everyone's looking at me." <br />
<br />
Mana looked up at me triumphantly.<br />
<br />
"Even though Suzu is incredibly beautiful, she has that difficult-to-approach feeling, right? From that perspective, I'm different. I'm totally super cute! Are you happy to be walking next to a beautiful girl like me?" <br />
<br />
"Hahaa?" <br />
<br />
I couldn't help but to laugh out loud. <br />
<br />
"Don't confuse me with the guys you find everywhere——— Because ''I''...!" <br />
<br />
''It's here!'' <br />
<br />
''It's here, the time to settle it!''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"''I'' won't be captivated by any kind of woman! I'm ''anti-romance''—————!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''Finally…''<br />
<br />
''In reality, I've always wanted to say it out loud. It's too cool!''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"What kind of idiot are you, you virgin?" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''[...]''<br />
<br />
''W-Whaaaat?'' <br />
<br />
"H-Hmph! Virgin? To ''me'', that's a great compliment!" <br />
<br />
"Disgusting, disgusting, disgusting, disgusting, disgusting, disgusting, go to hell, go to hell, go to hell!" <br />
<br />
''A-Aah.''<br />
<br />
''Have I just been called 'disgusting' and told to 'go to hell' by a middle school girl?''<br />
<br />
''Can't possibly be that I'm the absolute worst lame-type of guy that there is in the world, right...?'' <br />
<br />
''No, more importantly—''<br />
<br />
"How refreshing…" <br />
<br />
"W-What is?" <br />
<br />
''Because I've been dealing with so many girls that can't take a hint lately!''<br />
<br />
''A girl that is so cold towards me - it's the best!''<br />
<br />
"Why are you smiling so creepy to yourself? That's absolutely, utterly disgusting." <br />
<br />
"Do it some more, try cursing me some more!" <br />
<br />
"Y-You're seriously disgusting! Don't come near me, virgin! You are the official representative of the Japanese virgins!" <br />
<br />
"Yes, just like that! Keep going, keep going! Hnnnnng—!" <br />
<br />
Mana's face turned blue and cramped.<br />
<br />
"I-I won't go with you anymore! I'm going home, bye!" <br />
<br />
She straddled the seat cushion of her bike and headed off.<br />
<br />
But after going barely five meters forward, she wobbled off balance.<br />
<br />
<span>*</span>kalangclang*!<br />
<br />
…She fell loudly.<br />
<br />
Her red dress and blond hair were full of sand.<br />
<br />
"T-That's just a test! Next time is the real deal!" <br />
<br />
Mana gave an excuse nobody wanted to hear and stood up. Once again, she straddled the seat.<br />
<br />
This time, she probably rode about ten odd meters, but she still wobbled off balance.<br />
<br />
<span>*</span>kalangclang*!<br />
<br />
I pointed at Mana and giddily jumped back and forth on the side.<br />
<br />
"Oh? Oh? What is it now~? Could it be that you can't ride a bicycle~? Natsukawa Mana-san~? You're already a ninth grader~"<br />
<br />
I grabbed this point to provoke her and Mana's face turned entirely red.<br />
<br />
"That looks so awkward! Haha! Ta-kun Epic Win—!" <br />
<br />
Winning against a middle school girl and boasting about it, I'm just too awesome!<br />
<br />
Awesome! <br />
<br />
…Awesome... was it? <br />
<br />
Did that mean I was just common… scum?<br />
<br />
When I started to doubt myself, Mana grabbed her face and squatted down.<br />
<br />
"*s-*… *sob*… Don't… laugh like that..." <br />
<br />
''Aaah, Did I really make her cry?!''<br />
<br />
"S-Sorry, I got too carried away. My bad." <br />
<br />
"*sob*! Wuahhhh!" <br />
<br />
"It really was my fault, okay? Here, grab my— Hey!" <br />
<br />
Just when I reached out with my hand, my wrist was ruthlessly yanked, and of course I fell. I tumbled forward with much more momentum than when Mana fell, and raised a good deal of dust on the road.<br />
<br />
"Kya~hahahahahaa! I—diot! You've been tricked!" <br />
<br />
"Y-You vicious fake crying precocious brat!!" <br />
<br />
"Hey, just don't touch me, you virgin! If I get cursed to stay a virgin for a lifetime, what were I going to do?" <br />
<br />
"Oh— That sounds interesting— We should give it a try, come 'ere—!" <br />
<br />
In broad daylight and in a public place, I was brawling with a female middle school student— I can't be saved!<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
We decided to leave the scene because the people who were gathering around us started to cause a commotion.<br />
<br />
I helped her pull the bike and the two of us arrived at an empty playground.<br />
<br />
"Here should be all right." <br />
<br />
Mana sat on the bench.<br />
<br />
After propping the bike up with the kickstand, I also sat down.<br />
<br />
"Since you obviously can't ride, why'd you take a bicycle out?" <br />
<br />
"I said I can ride! Just forgot how to a little moment ago." <br />
<br />
''Why are you making up an excuse that can be summed up as 'can't ride'?''<br />
<br />
Mana stared at me steadily.<br />
<br />
"So, how is Suzu? Is she all right? It's really hot everyday. And has she been eating properly?" <br />
<br />
"So you are worried about what's happening with your nee-san to that extent?" <br />
<br />
Mana turned her face away when she heard that.<br />
<br />
"I-It's not that I'm worried. It's more like I'm obliged to report about her to dad." <br />
<br />
"Sure." <br />
<br />
Despite everything she babbled about, she was actually quite considerate of her sister. But if I mentioned that, she would just get angry.<br />
<br />
So I told her everything that was recently going on with Masuzu in great detail.<br />
<br />
Of course, I also mentioned what happened last night— I kept to myself the fake thing, but I did tell her, 'maybe we'll break up'.<br />
<br />
"—Yeah, it's at the limit." <br />
<br />
Mana murmured after listening to it all.<br />
<br />
"But you've done well to last this long. Despite Suzu's distrust towards people." <br />
<br />
"Is that so?" <br />
<br />
Mana kicked some small rocks at her feet.<br />
<br />
"You know, overseas Suzu is called 'the Natsukawa family jewel'." <br />
<br />
"Meaning they are boasting about their daughter?" <br />
<br />
"That's half of it. The remaining half is irony." <br />
<br />
"Irony?" <br />
<br />
"A jewel is an 'accessory'. Within Dad's social circle, Suzu is just a stage prop so he can boast, 'I have such a beautiful daughter'. He separated Suzu from her mother just to do this."<br />
<br />
"So you really are half siblings?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah. You've never heard that from Suzu?" <br />
<br />
"She never said anything, I also didn't mean to pry." <br />
<br />
But based upon their hair and eye color, it was obvious.<br />
<br />
"Suzu always acts in accordance to father's expectations, because public opinion of her will reflect public opinion of her mother. She perfectly performed a docile character who is smart, dignified, and respectful of her father. Acting like a 'good girl' in front of strangers in a foreign land used to be the meaning of Suzu's entire existence."<br />
<br />
Masuzu who had pretended she was a good girl.<br />
<br />
Masuzu who pretended she was a 'girlfriend'.<br />
<br />
She hadn't changed at all from the past. Rather, she couldn't be changed, because this was her way of life.<br />
<br />
"From the very beginning, the first thing I thought about that kind of thing was, 'this is impossible!', also dad didn't put those hopes on me. But Suzu ''could'' do it. After answering those expectations, she forced herself to keep on acting, and continued to tell lies—— In that process she started to become strange." <br />
<br />
Mana looked up at a towering cumulonimbus cloud that looked like a skyscraper:<br />
<br />
"You'd think that there aren't many people who'd say this, right? In order to lie, you have to lie to yourself first. I need to be a good girl. I need to be a good girl. A good girl. I am a good girl— In the middle of lying, you suddenly forget who you really are." <br />
<br />
Masuzu seemed to be like this right now.<br />
<br />
While she was acting out love, did she come to the realization that she didn't understand anything about it?<br />
<br />
"The things that girl says are ridiculous, right? Just after saying something extremely harsh, the next moment she becomes tender. And the moment you think that, she suddenly becomes cold— Hey, you have had a round of this kind of interactions, right?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah." <br />
<br />
''That description is ''far'' too accurate.''<br />
<br />
''Ever since Masuzu confessed to me, I've been taken for a roll by her.''<br />
<br />
''I don't know how many times I've cursed.''<br />
<br />
''I don't know how many times I shouted, 'it's 'mayhem'<span>'</span>.''<br />
<br />
''—However.''<br />
<br />
"However, it wasn't that bad." <br />
<br />
I said firmly. <br />
<br />
"It wasn't that bad——— This everyday life." <br />
<br />
Mana whispered quietly, 'true'.<br />
<br />
She lightly jumped up from the bench and her double ponytail drifted in the air as she turned back to me.<br />
<br />
"Thank you for liking my onee-chan."<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_191.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
It was almost evening and I decided to return to the hotel.<br />
<br />
Mana looked like she still wanted to hang around the park a little longer.<br />
<br />
"Bye then." <br />
<br />
When I got up, I suddenly realized it:<br />
<br />
"Oh, I finally understand it." <br />
<br />
"What is it?" <br />
<br />
"You———— came here to practice riding the bike, right?" <br />
<br />
"U-Wha…?!" <br />
<br />
Mana looked like a fish from a pond, with her mouth wide open. It looked like I had hit a bullseye.<br />
<br />
"I-I-I said I know how to ride a bike! Go away you disgusting otaku!" <br />
<br />
"S-S-Sure. Sorry for being so disgusting." <br />
<br />
I just waved my hand and started to walk away.<br />
<br />
But then I suddenly remembered something:<br />
<br />
"Hey." <br />
<br />
"I said I know how to ride a bike!"<br />
<br />
I asked that middle school student who was shouting with regret:<br />
<br />
"If there was someone suited to be together with Masuzu, what would that person be like?" <br />
<br />
Mana tilted her head, 'Ha?', and thought about it for a while.<br />
<br />
"When it's about a 'liar', then it's pretty obvious that there is only one type." <br />
<br />
"What type of person?" <br />
<br />
I held my breath and waited. Then, Mana whispered:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
——An accomplice.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 9|#9]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 11|#11]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_9&diff=381566OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 92014-08-14T08:16:04Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#9: Scheming an Ending is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_155.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
"We've got to make them give up in one go." <br />
<br />
Masuzu said from within the bathroom.<br />
<br />
"To give up—— What?" <br />
<br />
I responded from outside.<br />
<br />
After dinner I had been resting in my room when I received a message from Masuzu, 'I have something secret to discuss', so I went 'next to the bathroom window outside the building' as instructed— Masuzu was still inside the bath.<br />
<br />
She intended to talk through the bathroom window, that's what it looked like.<br />
<br />
Since in this house Chiwa and the others could have their eyes and ears everywhere, this was a suitable place to whisper quietly indeed. However, if anyone discovered us, wouldn't they run to the police right away? After all, it looked like as if I was peeping.<br />
<br />
"After that talk with Fuyuumi-san there is one thing that became certain. We are under suspicion, now our only choice is to show them decisive evidence that we are dating." <br />
<br />
"Huh? What did you say?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu's voice was completely masked by the sound of the shower, I didn't get her there.<br />
<br />
"D e c i s i v e - E v i d e n c e!" <br />
<br />
"You say evidence, but what kind of?" <br />
<br />
"Which shows that we are ''dating''." <br />
<br />
''Even if you go out of your way to say that.''<br />
<br />
''Just what would be good to show that?''<br />
<br />
"Do you mean stuff like getting pictures at sticker-photo booths<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -70px;">Purikura</span> during dates, or giving each other presents?" <br />
<br />
"That's no bad thinking; but if someone were to look at it too thoroughly, it'd be easy to tell that it's just a fabrication. Even if Harusaki-san and Akishino-san are convinced, I doubt that Fuyuumi-san and your oba-sama would be fooled." <br />
<br />
"…That'll be hard." <br />
<br />
"Furthermore, it's not like they'll quietly wait for us to set that up, right?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, right." <br />
<br />
Actually, when we just started our 'fake' relationship, a proposal like 'let's take a picture at the photo-stick booth for evidence' had taken us to go to a game center. But just as we walked in front of the machine, we couldn't help but to turn back due to that unbearable 'lovestruck atmosphere'. On the way back, Masuzu muttered continuously, 'die, rot, die, rot, die, rot, die, rot, die, rot', as she kicked a fence along the road. I was stuck in the mayhem between my girlfriend and the national transportation department.<br />
<br />
"Then what? Can we even come up with a present that isn't easy to identify as a fabrication?" <br />
<br />
"For that reason material objects won't do." <br />
<br />
The sound of the water running stopped, and I heard water overflow from the bathtub.<br />
<br />
"Just by seeing it, to have those girls completely convinced. We need 'something' intense." <br />
<br />
"I n t e n s e, is it?" <br />
<br />
As our dialogue shifted into a pause, the sound of waves could be heard from the beach.<br />
<br />
I looked up at the sky which was filled entirely with stars as it was a new moon. The summer constellations night unfolded itself freely.<br />
<br />
''Aah, being by the sea is really great!''<br />
<br />
''…But if the conversation wasn't about our fake selves, this would be really an uplifting moment.''<br />
<br />
"In other words, we need to proceed in a certain manner, right?" <br />
<br />
"Please explain." <br />
<br />
"How about we enthusiastically talk about arranging dates right in front of them? Things like, the restaurant over here tastes really good, or the scenery over there is really beautiful and the like" <br />
<br />
"In order to sound like we ''are'' together, we'd have to carefully plan in advance. Furthermore, the ability to act very earnestly is necessary. I'm confident in my own acting skills, but—— Eita, do ''you'' have that confidence?" <br />
<br />
"...Not at all." <br />
<br />
"Then, rejected." <br />
<br />
I couldn't help but look back in the direction of the window.<br />
<br />
"And what's with you?! From the beginning, you've been doing nothing but opp—" <br />
<br />
Halfway through my sentence, I couldn't help but to lose my voice.<br />
<br />
On the other side of the humid glass, Masuzu's bare figure could be distinguished quite vividly.<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_159.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
From her shoulders to her back, and then from her back to her waist. I noticed her body line which was emphasized by the hair stuck to her skin.<br />
<br />
Her bottom looked plump but round, the usual image of her in a skirt couldn't possibly hint the existence of this hidden plentifulness.<br />
<br />
I was frozen as I got a reminder of the pointed angle that her chest had.<br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
I couldn't do anything but stare.<br />
<br />
I couldn't even let out that type of expressions that gal-game protagonists let out in this type of 'lucky pervert' situations.<br />
<br />
I who could never understand why anyone would choose nude subjects when it came to paintings… I suddenly had a strong realization. It needed to have an impact like this.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"———So you really can't think of anything..."<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Masuzu's voice drew me back to reality. <br />
<br />
I quickly pulled my gaze away from the window.<br />
<br />
"L-Let me hear what you think." <br />
<br />
"'Reppuzan'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -55px;">Blade Wind</span>."<br />
<br />
"[...] [...] ...Ha?" <br />
<br />
"Can't you remember your very own words that you wrote? I mean a kiss." <br />
<br />
''Aaaah, that thing— It's from my Chuuni notebook…''<br />
<br />
''—Wait.''<br />
<br />
"A-A k-kiss?!" <br />
<br />
"''Right'' in front of Harusaki Chiwa, Akishino Himeka, and Fuyuumi Ai." <br />
<br />
"...W-Wait a sec." <br />
<br />
"It would be nice if it had a natural feeling. Like, as if it spelled, 'this is just as a warm greeting', as you kiss me." <br />
<br />
Masuzu's tone was very flat.<br />
<br />
It wasn't her usual poisonous tongue tone, the one that she used to play with my mood.<br />
<br />
It was actually quite frightening. This dead serious tone that she carried.<br />
<br />
"A-Are you seriously saying that?" <br />
<br />
"Ara, do you need to be that surprised? We've done it so many times already." <br />
<br />
''True.''<br />
<br />
''Masuzu and I have already kissed several times.''<br />
<br />
''However, those were all nothing but surprise attacks.''<br />
<br />
''We've neither ever done it in front of Chiwa and the others, nor did we let them know about it.''<br />
<br />
"Something like a kiss doesn't mean anything to those being 'anti-love' like us. But to those of 'lovestruck' mentality, it's extremely intense, right? I think that we don't really have any other choice but using that at this point." <br />
<br />
"But won't Chiwa and the rest get angry? No, there is no other way but for them to get furious." <br />
<br />
"Yes, it'll become a battlefield<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -45px;">shuraba</span>." <br />
<br />
"Think of my circumstances! I'll have to deal with the three of them!" <br />
<br />
"...That's true, it's just like you say." <br />
<br />
Masuzu's voice echoed.<br />
<br />
"So, regarding this matter, I'll give you the right to 'choose'. " <br />
<br />
"Choose?" <br />
<br />
"I won't use the secret of your notebook as a tool to force you, that's what I mean." <br />
<br />
Masuzu declared something even more outrageous than revealing my dark past.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—————To kiss, or not to kiss. You're the one that has to decide, Kidou Eita.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
It was about ten o'clock at night. <br />
<br />
After eating dinner and taking a bath, I normally studied——— But that couldn't be done at the moment, since the training camp wasn't finished.<br />
<br />
We were gathered in the living room playing cards. After playing Five Card Stud<ref>'''Five Card Stud''': See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Five_card_stud here].</ref> (Masuzu won by a landslide) and Sevens<ref>'''Sevens''': See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sevens_(card_game) here].</ref> (Masuzu also won by a landslide), we were now playing Two Pairs<ref>'''Two Pairs''': A memory game where you have to pair up cards from a shuffled lot.</ref>.<br />
<br />
"Ah... I didn't get it." <br />
<br />
I clearly remembered that there had been a three of hearts there, but after turning it over, it turned out to be a seven of spades.<br />
<br />
This was already my fifth consecutive mistake, and I hadn't even gotten a single pair yet.<br />
<br />
The next turn was Chiwa's, who merely laughed and said:<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun is soo weak! The three of hearts is here—!" <br />
<br />
She easily took the cards that I had originally set as my goal.<br />
<br />
Surprised, Fuyuumi asked:<br />
<br />
"Could it be that you are bad at memorizing? Then how did you study for Japanese history then?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, no— hahaha..." <br />
<br />
I could only laugh.<br />
<br />
Ever since earlier, I hadn't been able to remember the cards since I was completely unable to concentrate.<br />
<br />
Without even realizing it, I found myself staring at the lips of Masuzu, who was sitting across from me.<br />
<br />
"Eita, do you not feel well?" <br />
<br />
Next to me, Hime had a worried look on her face as she watched me.<br />
<br />
"I-It's nothing—! I'll make a comeback soon!" <br />
<br />
Even though I tried to sound as if I had raised my spirits, I honestly thought that this wasn't the time to concentrate on a card game.<br />
<br />
My heart wouldn't stop thumping, and I was sweating abnormally. It was almost as if I couldn't mentally do 2+2.<br />
<br />
In contrast, Masuzu was very calm, and she didn't look tense at all. It was almost as if she actually enjoyed the game. But she didn't even once try to meet my gaze, which made me a little concerned.<br />
<br />
—Later.<br />
<br />
Whenever I was ready, I was supposed to say, 'I'm tired. I'm going to bed early', and get ready to leave. At Masuzu's reply, 'Goodnight, darling', that was the signal. I was supposed to whisper softly into her ear, 'Yeah, goodnight honey', and then conveniently place a kiss on her lips—<br />
<br />
The fact that I'm narrating this myself doesn't mean that it didn't make me feel uncomfortable!<br />
<br />
Where did this American couple come from? Those two aren't Japanese at all!<br />
<br />
"You're clutching your head madly. What's wrong?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa said with curiosity.<br />
<br />
"Could you be sleepy already?" <br />
<br />
"O-O-Of course not! Look, I still have so much energy!" <br />
<br />
I bent my right arm to show my biceps. Even though I didn't think mental concentration on card games had anything to do with arm strength. But I couldn't think of anything else on the spot to demonstrate my liveliness.<br />
<br />
"Really? Well then that's good." <br />
<br />
Chiwa said this, but she was still rocking restlessly, as if she couldn't calm herself.<br />
<br />
Hime and Fuyuumi had started giving each other glances, but whenever they nearly met my gaze, they averted their eyes. It was as if they couldn't keep calm.<br />
<br />
''What is it? There is obviously something happening here.''<br />
<br />
In either case, now wasn't the time to worry about that.<br />
<br />
I had to settle my course of action before Chiwa and the rest said 'goodnight'. <br />
<br />
''What should I do?''<br />
<br />
I was now faced with the 'pick' that Saeko-san had mentioned before.<br />
<br />
The Harem. <br />
<br />
The mayhem.<br />
<br />
Back then I had answered, 'I refuse either'." <br />
<br />
After all, for an 'anti-love' person a harem or a mayhem were both the same. Love was simply a thing to be avoided.<br />
<br />
But ''right now'', I had no choice but to pick one of those two.<br />
<br />
If I kissed Masuzu, then I'd be set on the mayhem route.<br />
<br />
If I didn't kiss her—— I would be 'leaning' towards the harem route. Without provoking Chiwa, Hime, or Fuyuumi, I would have to maintain a certain distance from Masuzu. <br />
<br />
However, the fake relationship would crumble down.<br />
<br />
And after it would crumble down in front of me, what awaited me—— Wasn't it obvious that it'd be nothing but mayhem?<br />
<br />
''That's why...''<br />
<br />
Rather than putting this off, I should take action ''right now''.<br />
<br />
I glanced at my watch, and the time was 10:27:50 P.M.. Chiwa normally went to bed before eleven o'clock, so this were almost dangerous waters.<br />
<br />
''I'll make my move at 10:28:00 PM.''<br />
<br />
''I'll countdown.''<br />
<br />
''Three.'' <br />
<br />
''Two.''<br />
<br />
''One.''<br />
<br />
"I-I'm tired. I'm going to bed early." <br />
<br />
From my mouth came out the code words we agreed to.<br />
<br />
Now Masuzu was supposed to say, 'Goodnight, darling'.<br />
<br />
"Then I guess we'll leave it here for today." <br />
<br />
But Chiwa was the first one to speak.<br />
<br />
"Huh? But you don't have to stop just because of me." <br />
<br />
"Don't worry. I'm already tired of playing. More importantly, there are some things we want to give you today." <br />
<br />
Chiwa took two white paper bags from her tote bag.<br />
<br />
"This is for Natsukawa, and this is for Ei-kun." <br />
<br />
Masuzu looked puzzled as she received a bag.<br />
<br />
I was also puzzled.<br />
<br />
"What's in the bag?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi poked my waist:<br />
<br />
"Well, just open and see. Right, Hime-chan?" <br />
<br />
After being mentioned, Hime blushed and lowered her head. It looked like this was something the three of them did together.<br />
<br />
I did as she said and pulled out the object inside. It turned out to be a rather uniquely designed phone strap.<br />
<br />
It looked like the English letter, 'Z'.<br />
<br />
"Let me say, first of all. That's not the letter 'Z'. It's actually the '乙' from 'maiden'."<br />
<br />
Chiwa held back her smile as she took out an identical cell phone strap from her pocket.<br />
<br />
"The five of us have the same one. By the way, they were designed by Himecchi." <br />
<br />
"The person who suggested it was Chiwa, and the person who found the store to make them was me."<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi and Hime also took out more identical phone straps and showed them to us.<br />
<br />
Chiwa laughed and said:<br />
<br />
"You see, sports clubs have uniforms or team bags, but why can't the Maiden's Club have something like that? After all, this difficulty we had to become an official club, I felt like we were lacking something, so I discussed it with the other two and came up with this." <br />
<br />
"We kept it a secret from Natsukawa-san, since you're the one who worked the hardest to start the club, right? Hime-chan said that we should make this a gift for you, as the club members." <br />
<br />
Hime blushed slightly and nodded.<br />
<br />
"But why did you keep it a secret even from me?" <br />
<br />
"If we told Ei-kun, wouldn't you leak it to Natsukawa? You're absolutely terrible at lying!" <br />
<br />
After Chiwa laughed, and of course it was just as she described, I couldn't add anything.<br />
<br />
"Since tomorrow is the beauty pageant, right? It would be weird to bring this up after the face-off is over, so the time to give these to you was now." <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
What kind of expression was I supposed to make in this kind of situation?<br />
<br />
In other words, when Chiwa and the others had been collaborating amongst each other before the trip, the true reason for that was never 'to get in the way of me and Masuzu'.<br />
<br />
It had been just ''too'' different.<br />
<br />
From Chiwa and the other two we had been getting 'affection'.<br />
<br />
And for our side, we had only played a part filled with 'faked affection'.<br />
<br />
It was as different as that.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"[...] ...Complete defeat."<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
After giving a sight, Masuzu smiled.<br />
<br />
"Thank you for this heartfelt gift. I will cherish this phonestrap dearly forever." <br />
<br />
Masuzu looked at Chiwa, Hime, and Fuyuumi in sequence and thanked them. And it wasn't with her usual kind of sarcastic air. Rather, it was filled with gratitude that came from the bottom of her heart.<br />
<br />
"I, too… Somehow... Sorry."<br />
<br />
"Huh? Why are you apologizing?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa tilted her head slightly.<br />
<br />
"No, not that… Now is not the time for 'sorry', rather, um, 'thank you'." <br />
<br />
I quickly corrected myself. <br />
<br />
In this atmosphere, I couldn't kiss her ''at all''.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
After ascertaining that everyone had returned to their own rooms, I went to Masuzu's room and knocked on her door.<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry!"<br />
<br />
In Dogeza<ref>'''Dogeza''': See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dogeza here].</ref> form, I bowed my head to Masuzu, who was sitting on the bed in her pajamas.<br />
<br />
"I-I ended up being unable to kiss you! The way things turned out was beyond my expectations. Under that kind of circumstances, it was a little awkward for a kiss and... It was impossible for me! Sorry!"<br />
<br />
"——Why are you apologizing?"<br />
<br />
I looked up after hearing that gentle voice to then see a smiling Masuzu.<br />
<br />
She appeared to be tired and filled with sadness.<br />
<br />
"If you forcibly kissed me in that situation — I'd look down upon you with disdain."<br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
"Unknowingly."<br />
<br />
Masuzu shook her head.<br />
<br />
Clasped in her hand was the "Otsu" strap.<br />
<br />
"Unknowingly, I was a little taken aback. I ended up being moved by their gift. At the same time, 'what an unsightly creature I am', I just that thought to myself. Once again, I have been shown how much of a devil I am."<br />
<br />
"No, that's just a thing of coincidence..."<br />
<br />
"It's not a thing of coincidence."<br />
<br />
Masuzu said while looking at that swaying 'Otsu'.<br />
<br />
"It's definitely not a coincidence, Eita. Indeed, Harusaki-san and the rest look upon me as their enemy. But yet, at the same time, they are people who can gift me with this. They are people who can gift their adversary with such a thing... They are too different from me."<br />
<br />
A heavy silence followed.<br />
<br />
This might have been the first time I was seeing Masuzu reprimanding herself so much.<br />
<br />
"I guess you won't be able to win tomorrow's contest."<br />
<br />
"...Probably."<br />
<br />
In her current state, Masuzu probably couldn't outdo others in demonstrating her 'dere appeal'.<br />
<br />
"Perhaps it's better to just withdraw."<br />
<br />
"Yeah. Frankly, I was thinking about that, but... Still, it's better to make an appearance and get judged. If I take her feelings into consideration..."<br />
<br />
Masuzu stood up and took out my 'chuu-ni notebook' from her travel bag.<br />
<br />
"Harusaki-san's chagrin and sadness towards me because of taking you away from her—— If I consider those feelings of hers, I can't just get defeated without a fight."<br />
<br />
Flipping through the notebook, she showed the very last page.<br />
<br />
The words written on it took up most of the two pages.<br />
<br />
My heart stirred nostalgically.<br />
<br />
I remembered the feelings at that time.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'''I'll become a doctor and cure Chiwa's body!'''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Masuzu then smiled quietly.<br />
<br />
"Thanks for everything. After this training camp, you'll be free."<br />
<br />
[[Image:Oreshura v04 173.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 8|#8]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 10|#10]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_7&diff=381558OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 72014-08-14T07:26:11Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#7: Enjoying the Flavor of the Seaside is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_127.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
The resort facility that Saeko-san had referred us to had a detached building on the high ground which faced the beach. It was a compact and elegant two-story building, with a brand new facade and very clean interior. It looked like it was a cozy place to spend three days at.<br />
<br />
After obtaining the key from the hotel manager and listening to all kinds of relevant information, we sat down on the living room sofa to discuss the next activities on our schedule.<br />
<br />
"Huh? Of course we're going swimming, right?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa said as she started doing stretching exercises on the spot.<br />
<br />
"I'm already wearing a swimsuit underneath my clothes." <br />
<br />
"Are you an elementary school student?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa looked as if she was ready to take off her clothes and rush to the beach, after all, she really liked to swim.<br />
<br />
"We didn't come here to swim. We're here for club activities." <br />
<br />
Masuzu thus said, using a demeanor befitting of a club president.<br />
<br />
"Since you have the free time to splash about in salt water, we might as well turn this into a 'popucute' practice for monopolizing all the attention on the beach.<br />
<br />
"That's because Natsukawa can't swim, right?" <br />
<br />
"No, I can swim, but ''I'' don't need to hide a flat loli-body underwater, unlike a certain ''someone''." <br />
<br />
"Who's got a loli-body?!" <br />
<br />
Like usual, I tried to appease them with 'Okay, okay' and said: <br />
<br />
"Hime, what do you want to do?" <br />
<br />
"I want to make a one-thousandth scale model of the castle, 'Anastasia', that I lived in in my past life." <br />
<br />
In short, she wanted to play in the sand. Well, that really was a classic.<br />
<br />
"And Fuyuumi?" <br />
<br />
"How about picking up sea shells? Isn't that quite suited for maidens?" <br />
<br />
"Oh, that's a good one." <br />
<br />
Since I was in a rush to head out in the morning and didn't have breakfast, I was very hungry at the moment. I really wanted to eat clams, shellfish, and things like that.<br />
<br />
"Then what does Ei-kun want to do?" <br />
<br />
"Eh? Me, I... I want to split a watermelon." <br />
<br />
Rather, I didn't so much want to split a watermelon. I rather really wanted to eat one.<br />
<br />
Masuzu clapped her hands and said:<br />
<br />
"Then let's do everything." <br />
<br />
"Ha?" <br />
<br />
"Because, it's ''popucute'' sea bathing, ''popucute'' playing in the sand, ''popucute'' picking shells, and ''popucute'' watermelon splitting. It's fine if we just do all of those." <br />
<br />
"There's no reason to put "popucute" in front of each one."<br />
<br />
How could one become popular by splitting a watermelon? Are we going to give slices away free of charge after splitting it?<br />
<br />
"We can also consider these activities to be a special training for the beauty contest. Even though it's already a fact that I'm going to place first, I still want everyone else to get decent places, too."<br />
<br />
Masuzu gave a provocative smile and the expressions of the other three changed.<br />
<br />
"Then let's do it! I'll show you why my swimming style is called 'The Chihuahua that dropped into the water'!" <br />
<br />
''Chiwa, I don't think that phrase has anything to do with praising.''<br />
<br />
"'Anastasia' is no ordinary castle. It's a fighting fortress equipped with a spirit magic engine. Apart from the main cannon, 'Salamander's Thunder<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -110px;">Fire Dragon's Lighting</span>', it is equipped with 255 magic cannons, and possesses enough firepower to destroy Mars ten times over."<br />
<br />
''Hime, even if it can destroy Mars ten or even a hundreds times, unpopular things will stay unpopular.''<br />
<br />
"While the sea breeze is sweeping my hair and I delicately hold a cherry-colored shell next to my ear… Let me show you who is the best suited in the mannerisms of a maiden." <br />
<br />
''Forget about that, Fuyuumi. If you find any clams, you can bring them back to the hotel to make miso soup. Or we could use wine to steam it.''<br />
<br />
—Of course, if I would have happened to throw a tsukkomi here, it would have been totally and utterly ignored.<br />
<br />
After everyone returned to their rooms to change, we borrowed an entire set of beach equipment from the beachside clubhouse before we headed to the beach.<br />
<br />
When we had originally walked from the station, I had never noticed the strong scent of the beach. Hot sand pushed in through the cracks of my sandals. A flood of FM radio sounds poured from the beachside clubhouse along with the sound of waves leaping and people swimming and playing in the water. All together formed a unique palette of noise that struck my naked upper body.<br />
<br />
''The sea.''<br />
<br />
''The genuine sea.''<br />
<br />
''What's with this? for some reason the excitement is running really high!''<br />
<br />
"IT'S——————THE———————SEA!"<br />
<br />
Next to the place where Masuzu and I set up the parasol and the beach chair, Chiwa suddenly pulled Hime's hand and rushed with her towards the sea.<br />
<br />
"Wait a minute, you should warm up first!" <br />
<br />
—Even despite Fuyuumi's stern screams, everything just flew into one ear and out the other.<br />
<br />
"Ch-Chihuahua, isn't it really scary? Isn't it?" <br />
<br />
"Hahahaha, don't be afraid, don't be afraid! Let's go! One, two, three, jump!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa fearlessly faced the incoming wave and even submerged in the water via diving. As she was still holding onto Hime's hand, she was forced to follow, and the two of them stirred up huge waves after they slid into the sea.<br />
<br />
"Yay—♪ This feels great—!" <br />
<br />
"I have finally conquered the seven seas...!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa's innocent laughter and the witch-like 'Fufufu' laugh of Hime overlapped. <br />
<br />
I was stunned. <br />
<br />
"Are they children?" <br />
<br />
"Seriously. There's no way for them to be popular." <br />
<br />
Masuzu hugged her knees as she sat under the parasol, I could feel a 'yare, yare'.<br />
<br />
"And? Are you really not going to swim?" <br />
<br />
"…To say such malicious things. Do you think that it will be forgiven just because it's Eita-kun?" <br />
<br />
''Hey, she's angry. She's actually really concerned about the 'not being able to swim' thing.''<br />
<br />
On the other hand, it looked like Fuyuumi had immediately begun to pick up shells. After having brushed aside her smooth and supple hair, she knelt down and stared at the white sand. That appearance was actually quite good and it might make her quite popular.<br />
<br />
"How is it? Are there any clams? Any shellfish?" <br />
<br />
"Sorry, I'm not digging for clams... Ah!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi lifted a tiny white shell and happily handed it to me.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Kidou-kun, don't you think the shape of that one is like a heart?" <br />
<br />
"Really? I feel like it looks like fried horse mackerel." <br />
<br />
Heck, I was getting more and more hungry. <br />
<br />
Also, it was almost noon, so I could probably go to the beachside clubhouse to buy something before it got too crowded.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's face twitched slightly as she stared at the shell and said:<br />
<br />
"T-There has to be another piece that's shaped exactly like this one, somewhere out there. Why don't we look for it together?" <br />
<br />
"Look for fried horse mackerel?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's shoulders started to tremble and the fried horse mackerel shell clasped within her hands gave a 'crackle' sound. <br />
<br />
"I don't care anymore, Ta-kun, you idiot!"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi gave a 'hmph' and turned away, with heavy footsteps she walked into the sea. What made you so angry, A-chan?<br />
<br />
"It looks like Fuuyumi-san's 'popucute power' can't match up with Eita's 'thick-head power'." <br />
<br />
Masuzu said rather indifferently. Because Chiwa and the rest of them weren't nearby, she had turned into 'cold Masuzu' mode.<br />
<br />
"So, what's your 'popucute power'?" <br />
<br />
"...It's just as you can see." <br />
<br />
I did as Masuzu said and looked around. Even though they were standing rather far away in a circle, there was still a small crowd of people, and the sex ratio appeared to be approximately seven to three, male to female. Most of them were watching Masuzu. Some of them looked enchanted, and others were whispering into their companion's ears.<br />
<br />
It looked like the destructive power of silver hair and blue eyes had significant influence even at the sea.<br />
<br />
"This ability to catch attention is at the level of a koala in a zoo." <br />
<br />
"Hmph, who's a koala biscuit<ref>'''Koala Biscuit''': See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Koala's_March here].</ref>?" <br />
<br />
"I didn't say that! Don't tell me you're filled with chocolate on the inside?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu twisted as she held her knees, as if she wanted to hide her body. Even though she should've been accustomed to being looked at, it must have been uncomfortable to be treated as a 'showpiece'. <br />
<br />
I took a towel from my bag, and covered Masuzu with it.<br />
<br />
From around me, I heard something from the men that sounded like sighs, 'don't do unnecessary things', but I played dumb and ignored it.<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_135.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
Masuzu's eyes stared at me sharply.<br />
<br />
"You're acting lovestruck. What's the meaning of this?" <br />
<br />
"Well, we are here on this boarding trip to demonstrate to Chiwa and the rest that we really ''are'' 'boyfriend and girlfriend', right?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu pouted and wrapped the towel around herself:<br />
<br />
"...Then, I'll thank you first." <br />
<br />
"Hooo." <br />
<br />
"But those three weren't looking this way ''at all''." <br />
<br />
I looked in the direction Masuzu pointed, and those three were certainly not paying attention to anyone else.<br />
<br />
Chiwa was shouting, 'Yahhh—!', as she was swimming towards a rock with a long pine tree growing on it. Hime and Fuyuumi were unceasingly piling up sand. The battle fortress 'Anastasia' seemed to be quite a big thing, as the amount of sand piled up for the foundation was quite amazing. Though, it didn't look as if it could destroy Mars. But it was at least enough to make their muscles quite sore tomorrow.<br />
<br />
"Everyone's enjoying themselves." <br />
<br />
Even though I didn't know what was being popucute about it.<br />
<br />
—Whatever, it was still quite peaceful! <br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
After playing for about an hour, it was time to eat lunch.<br />
<br />
At the beachside clubhouse, we bought five portions of fried noodles and lemon soda, and then ate under the beach parasols.<br />
<br />
"Tastes incredible." <br />
<br />
Hime said immediately after taking a bite of noodles.<br />
<br />
"Well the taste itself is so-so, the sauce is only salty without flavor, and most of all there's still the taste of flour— But what's incredible is that it still makes you want to eat more and more." <br />
<br />
Apart from her Chuunibyou talk, Hime rarely spoke much, so it was surprising that she paid that much attention to the taste.<br />
<br />
"No matter what you eat at the beach, it's all delicious—" <br />
<br />
Chiwa had long ago emptied the food in her container and was currently slurping the lemonade. ''You should clean off the pieces of seaweed that are still stuck to your cheek. Like this, you're pretty far from becoming popucute.''<br />
<br />
"The reason why the taste is so heavy is probably due to peeping up people who are tired from swimming, I wonder if they thought about it like that." <br />
<br />
As if she were eating pasta, Fuyuumi rolled up little pieces of noodle around her chopsticks and placed them in her mouth. It was quite a unique way to eat them.<br />
<br />
With regards to Masuzu, who normally didn't eat very much, she was almost finished with eating the fried noodles at the seaside. It was a really good thing, because I was getting worried whether this girl ever had a proper meal or not.<br />
<br />
After waiting for Hime, who ate the slowest, Masuzu opened her mouth and said:<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, could you please prepare the dessert." <br />
<br />
"Ha?" <br />
<br />
"Wasn't it your suggestion after all? Here." <br />
<br />
Masuzu pointed to a watermelon which had been bought from the beachside clubhouse (I had been forced to pay). <br />
<br />
It looked like she wanted me to 'split it'! <br />
<br />
"Good luck, Ei-kun! You have to hit it popucute-ly!" <br />
<br />
"With Eita's popucute-ly smooth swordsmanship, this should be easy." <br />
<br />
"As a popucute disciplinary committee member, I will help score your splitting of the watermelon with good intentions only!" <br />
<br />
''Ahhhh, just drop the 'popucute, popucute' already!''<br />
<br />
I was asked to sit with my back to the watermelon, as Masuzu used a towel to blindfold me.<br />
<br />
"Oh, where's the stick?" <br />
<br />
"We don't have such a thing." <br />
<br />
"How am I supposed to split it without it?!" <br />
<br />
"For that, please just use your head." <br />
<br />
"So I need to figure out a good way of splitting it myself?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah. Just handle it easily by ruthlessly banging your head onto it." <br />
<br />
"That's quite the physical interpretation!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu ignored my protests and declared, 'now begin!'.<br />
<br />
For the time being I stood up and took the first step, but— N-Now, what was I supposed to do?<br />
<br />
At this time, there was a clap from the right.<br />
<br />
"Heeeey, Ei-kun, this way, this way♪" <br />
<br />
It was Chiwa's voice, so I started walking towards the right.<br />
<br />
Then a voice came from the left:<br />
<br />
"No, Eita, that way is to the underworld. Come to my side!" <br />
<br />
Thus, Hime let out a cute voice and I corrected my path towards the left.<br />
<br />
This time, a voice came diagonally right behind me:<br />
<br />
"Kidou-kun, this way! You'll never go wrong listening to a disciplinary committee member!" <br />
<br />
Hence, after Fuyuumi said that, I shifted my path towards her direction.<br />
<br />
But from behind me, Masuzu's voice came.<br />
<br />
"Everyone's trying to trick you! I'm the only one who's telling the truth!" <br />
<br />
How could it be behind me? I changed direction, and the three of them protested simultaneously:<br />
<br />
"Natsukawa is the only one you definitely can't listen to!" <br />
<br />
"The president is a dark demon god… A chaos demon king… Devil general…" <br />
<br />
"You have to be careful, these women will corrupt you!" <br />
<br />
And so the three of them said in unison, 'Don't trust Masuzu'.<br />
<br />
''—Well, what am I supposed to do?''<br />
<br />
In the past, it hasn't turned out well when I was ordered around by Masuzu.<br />
<br />
''The possibility of getting burned this time is also ''very'' high.''<br />
<br />
''But in this situation, how could a 'boyfriend' not believe in his 'girlfriend'?'' <br />
<br />
''Then I'll take the chance and throw myself into the frying pan!''<br />
<br />
In Masuzu's direction, I forcefully stamped on the sand and approached step by step, as for the noises that came behind me from Chiwa and the club, I didn't put any attention to it.<br />
<br />
"Masuzu, where's the watermelon?" <br />
<br />
"From your position, five meters straight forward, and then please jump and catch it." <br />
<br />
"...Can I trust you?" <br />
<br />
"Of course, something ''wonderful'' will happen." <br />
<br />
''Then I'll strengthen my resolve.''<br />
<br />
I moved to the point where Masuzu indicated, lowered my stance, and then jumped forward.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<span>*</span>momyu<ref>Sfx for coming into contact with somthing soft.</ref>*<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''—Huh?''<br />
<br />
My face seemed to have hit something.<br />
<br />
''This isn't a watermelon, right? I doubt that there is a watermelon that is this round?''<br />
<br />
It was rather springy, and my fingers seemed to fit over it just right. Also, there was this indescribable wonderful fragrance.<br />
<br />
Furthermore, there were two watermelons, gently enveloping my cheek.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"How is it, Eita-kun? Aren't these watermelons… ''delicious''?" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Masuzu spoke as if she were trying to hold back her laugh, her voice tingled my ears.<br />
<br />
''Hmph.''<br />
<br />
''I understand the punchline.''<br />
<br />
''I never expected she would use such an old-fashioned tactic.''<br />
<br />
''Many would think of this as 'something wonderful'.''<br />
<br />
''It ''does'' feel incredibly good.''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun! W-W-W-Whalt are yooouuu doimg?!" <br />
<br />
"…You didn't come to hug me..." <br />
<br />
"S-S-Shameful—!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
I heard voices full of hatred.<br />
<br />
''After this, what's waiting for me is ''hell''.''<br />
<br />
''A hell which goes by the name of mayhem<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -40px;">shuraba</span>.''<br />
<br />
''For that very reason... Might as well just stay a little bit more. Just stay a little bit more like this…''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
I don't really want to remember what happened afterward.<br />
<br />
The disciplinary committee member wrote on my back with an oil pen, 'I am a shameless man', and the entire afternoon I was stuck in the predicament of watching over the bags. I truly felt it was a good thing that I brought by textbook.<br />
<br />
Well, at least in terms of trying to demonstrate our relationship as girlfriend and boyfriend to them, it wasn't a bad show... I tried to comfort myself with that.<br />
<br />
When I looked in the mirror after I had showered when we had returned to the hotel, I discovered that those words were the only part of my body that wasn't tanned. It looked as if I'd have to spend the rest of the summer carrying the 'shameless' text.<br />
<br />
"Hmph! I've been branded with the crime, huh?" <br />
<br />
I muttered that like a Chuunibyou warrior, my fingers tracing the words on my back.<br />
<br />
Ahh, having said that— <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"I just need to rub it a little bit moooooooooooore!"<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 6|#6]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 8|#8]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_6&diff=381220OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 62014-08-13T13:58:00Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#6: Traveling in a Window Seat is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_109.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
"It's definitely not green." <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
8:02 A.M.; At the departure of the special express train 'Wing Number' this happened to be the first line that was said by Hime.<br />
<br />
"No, Hime. Just because the car is referred to as green, it doesn't have to actually be green<ref>Green cars are used by Japanese National Railways and Japan Railways Group as first-class cars.</ref>."<br />
<br />
"Is it wrong? Then, what is it?" <br />
<br />
"Uh..." <br />
<br />
Strange, now that I thought about it, I didn't know either.<br />
<br />
"You don't know? Then, as a punishment, can you hold me?" <br />
<br />
"No, I don't understand your logic." <br />
<br />
"How about a green hold?" <br />
<br />
"I don't understand the green on that." <br />
<br />
Ah— This was so relaxing, these interactions with Hime that didn't make much sense.<br />
<br />
Behind me Masuzu gave a loud 'cough' and cleared her throat. <br />
<br />
"Please don't stand in the entrance. You're blocking the passengers behind us." <br />
<br />
"Oh, sorry." <br />
<br />
I poked at Hime's back to urge her forward, and then followed behind her. Our seats were in the innermost compartment of the carriage number eight.<br />
<br />
"The inside of the green car is really empty, perhaps this car was reserved for us?" <br />
<br />
"There are still a lot of people lined up on the platform—" <br />
<br />
Said Masuzu, Fuyuumi and Chiwa who looked back outside the car.<br />
<br />
Even though this was my first time taking a green car, I never expected it to be this empty.<br />
<br />
I really had to thank Saeko-san later. She said, 'everything will be a company expenditure', so she handled the booking of our five tickets.<br />
<br />
And because she had a shift today, she arranged to meet us on the spot tomorrow by noon.<br />
<br />
The train was expected to arrive at Funase station at 9:05 A.M., and for a party of four women and one man, there were still a few minutes before departure.<br />
<br />
So—<br />
<br />
Our seats were in the last row, A to E. Counting in order from the window, there were three seats, A, B, and C. Across that were two seats, D and E. All the other rows were two-seaters, and only the last row was designed for groups of five members.<br />
<br />
As expected of Saeko-san, she had considered our number while booking tickets.<br />
<br />
"—So, who will be sitting next to Ei-kun?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa fired the first shot and thus opened the game to fight over the seats.<br />
<br />
"Why don't we just sit according to what's printed on the ticket?" <br />
<br />
Incidentally, I got the ticket for seat D, and the person sitting next to me who had the ticket for seat E was Masuzu.<br />
<br />
"But wouldn't it be boring that way?" <br />
<br />
When Chiwa made that remark, Fuyuumi and Hime unanimously agreed, 'Yeah—'. ''What's with these girls? They are in total synchro.''<br />
<br />
Masuzu tilted her head with an 'Eh?'. <br />
<br />
"I so happen to be his girlfriend. Isn't it obvious that we'll take human relationships into account when assigning the seats?" <br />
<br />
"There's no such thing. My house is next door to his, so I'm equally qualified." <br />
<br />
"In my past life, we were also neighbors, so I'm also eligible." <br />
<br />
''Well, there's nothing to say about Chiwa, but this is the first time I hear this setting from Hime. This is definitely something she just made up!''<br />
<br />
"I sat next to him in Star Class in kindergarten, so I'm also qualified." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi casually added. Was what she said true? I honestly couldn't remember anything about it.<br />
<br />
"Hey, forget whether it's a matter of where you live, or past lives, or Star Class, I don't think this has anything to do with train seats." <br />
<br />
The three of them turned a deaf ear to my complaints, and all of them placed their glares on Masuzu.<br />
<br />
Amazingly, this situation seemed to be Masuzu VS. the rest of the world. Why was it like that? If they wanted to fight over the seats, shouldn't it be a battle royale?<br />
<br />
Because I couldn't just let them stand there, I took all the tickets, shuffled them, and had the four of them draw the tickets like cards.<br />
<br />
In order from the A seat, Fuyuumi, Hime, Chiwa —<br />
<br />
"In the end,''I'' am <span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -40px;">Girlfriend is justice</span> justice." <br />
<br />
Masuzu drew the E seat next to mine, and she held the ticket with an air of victory and pride. In contrast, the other three had a displeased look on their faces.<br />
<br />
Things that are meant to be, seemed to just turn out the same.<br />
<br />
If we take our objective of demonstrating the 'boyfriend and girlfriend relationship' into account, Masuzu sitting next to me was a great result.<br />
<br />
I communicated to Masuzu after we sat down with a few glances.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
——Do you understand? Eita. <br />
<br />
——Leave it to me, I'll make these lovestruck people feel inferior.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
With maximum power output, I put on a shining smile.<br />
<br />
"Hey, honey. Let me help you to get your luggage up on the rack—" <br />
<br />
"Thank you very much♪ You're always so sweet to me."<br />
<br />
"This is the least I can do for you—" <br />
<br />
Even though it felt a little bit like a forced dialogue in a script, I had to dance to the tunes of being her boyfriend.<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, after we arrive, want to go for a walk on the beach?" <br />
<br />
"Sure— And then let's watch the sunset together afterwards— That's just like something lovers would do—" <br />
<br />
"Fufufu, that's a given, right? After all, we ''are'' a lovers." <br />
<br />
"Yeah, that's right— Hahahaha—" <br />
<br />
As if it wanted to overlap with the laughter, the bell tone of the train sounded.<br />
<br />
The car swayed slightly and began to travel forward.<br />
<br />
At this moment—<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Kya— I-It's shaking—♪" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Across the aisle, Chiwa slid into my knees like a landslide as if her body was wildly thrown.<br />
<br />
"Sorry! Ei-kun, I was thrown a little out of balance!" <br />
<br />
"O-Oh, are you okay?" <br />
<br />
I helped the 'hehehe' laughing Chiwa back to her seat.<br />
<br />
''Did, at any point, the car shake so dramatically that it would cause people to fall from their seats?''<br />
<br />
I revived the mood that was going on and turned back to Masuzu.<br />
<br />
"If not that, then we could go to the beach and look for shells. That's also very romantic. If you happen to find a pink shell, then I'll have a little present for you—"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Kya— the earth is shaking~" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
This time it was Hime.<br />
<br />
Hime swayed back and forth like a willow tree and snuggled against me, hugging my neck.<br />
<br />
Why did she change seats with Chiwa?<br />
<br />
"What's wrong, Hime? Did something happen?" <br />
<br />
"Mother Earth<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -50px;">Gaia</span> was wounded by the Evil Dragon Clan<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -60px;">Wyvern</span>'s attack, so why don't you hold me?" <br />
<br />
''I refuse!''<br />
<br />
"That being said, the car isn't actually shaking much. Aren't we traveling quite smoothly?" <br />
<br />
"I disagree. The Evil Dragon Clan<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -60px;">Wyvern</span>'s Darkness Green Technique<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -120px;">Testament</span> is crushing the earth's vibrations. My sensors have detected this." <br />
<br />
"Aaah— Enough, I get it!" <br />
<br />
I tore the hugging Hime off of me and returned her to her seat like Chiwa earlier.<br />
<br />
Masuzu could not help but frown.<br />
<br />
"Just what kind of ruckus have they been making for a while?" <br />
<br />
"I want to know that too!" <br />
<br />
At this point, I sensed 'something' moving. <br />
<br />
I immediately turned around, and was surprised to find Fuyuumi had already shifted to where Hime was sitting earlier. Even though she was casually looking away, her body was slightly leaning towards my side.<br />
<br />
"Hey, why did you change your seat?" <br />
<br />
"Because Hime-chan said she wanted to check the view from the window." <br />
<br />
Even though she replied like this, she didn't look me in the eyes.<br />
<br />
"I see…" <br />
<br />
''I can see it, the plan of these girls.''<br />
<br />
''I originally thought Fuyuumi's and Chiwa's relationships were incompatible as fire and water, but actually they had reached a consensus thanks to the point of being 'anti-Masuzu'… They even got Hime caught up in it.''<br />
<br />
So, last night when she was on the phone with Chiwa, it turned out they were actually planning a detailed how to 'split' battle plan.<br />
<br />
How could I have anticipated an event like this?!<br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
Gloomy silence muddled between us.<br />
<br />
I stared intently at the side of Fuyuumi's face and continued to use my eyes in order to pin down this girl's 'shaking'. <br />
<br />
"…Kya—" <br />
<br />
"Nothing. Is. Shaking."<br />
<br />
"Kya—" <br />
<br />
"I'm telling you that NOTHING. IS. SHAKING. HN—!"<br />
<br />
Please lend me strength, Yamamoto-kun! HNNN—! <br />
<br />
"It's definitely ''not'' 'not shaking'! It's really shaking a lot!"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi pointed to her two companions.<br />
<br />
Chiwa and Hime cried, 'iiiiiiit's shakiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!', as they shook at high frequency in their own seats… It was more accurate to call it trembling. What was this? Did they activate their vibration mode?<br />
<br />
At this moment, the train actually shook a little.<br />
<br />
Because I was staring at Fuyuumi, she used all her strength to prevent herself from falling over, but it turned out Masuzu next to me took the opportunity to lean against my shoulder.<br />
<br />
"Are you okay, Masuzu?" <br />
<br />
"I'm fine, it's all thanks to Eita-kun stopping me with an embrace." <br />
<br />
Masuzu's sweet smile was three times cuter than usual. <br />
<br />
On the other hand, the vibration mode trio started fighting amongst themselves almost immediately.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Hey, Ai! What are you staring at? That was obviously a good chance!" <br />
<br />
"Master, I was wrong about you. You should have struck more deeply." <br />
<br />
"I-It can't be helped! It was too sudden! And I was opposed to this plan from the very start!" <br />
<br />
"Eh— How can you say that?!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
It looked like the alliance between my childhood friend, ex-girlfriend, and fiancée was actually quite fragile.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
After all the commotion calmed down, it finally felt like we could hold a normal conversation.<br />
<br />
Chiwa and the others had apparently given up on 'internal infighting'. Hime played on her handheld device, Chiwa was eating mouthfuls of snacks, and Fuyuumi was reading. Each of them were doing their favorite thing.<br />
<br />
Even though I was deliberately acting intimate with Masuzu— After ten minutes, it seemed like we didn't have anything to talk about.<br />
<br />
In fact, we rarely had common topics. <br />
<br />
The only interest we share in common was 'JoJo's Bizarre Adventures'. But even if we talked about JoJo, we couldn't act as if we were madly in love. Masuzu was overzealous about it, it's enough for her to see road roller<ref>'''Road Roller''': One of the most distinguishable attacks. It involves a character stopping time, grabbing a nearby road roller and slamming it into his victim while screaming, 'ROAD ROLLER DA!', to later pound it away until it explodes.</ref> and get emotionally excited about it, or she'll do deep analysis on how the most powerful stand in Part IV was actually HARVEST<ref>'''Harvest''': Harvest is a stand which takes the form of a hundreds of small insects which follow the commands of the user.</ref>, and stuff like that. No matter how you looked at it, it wasn't dialogue befitting a loving couple.<br />
<br />
"By the way…" <br />
<br />
Maybe because she sensed that I felt disturbed from having nothing to talk about, Masuzu took the initiative instead.<br />
<br />
"Recently, I saw 'Magure Punishment Extreme'. "<br />
<br />
"Eeh, for real?!" <br />
<br />
This really made me happy! She even said she was 'not interested' and 'didn't care' before. <br />
<br />
"Even though I didn't really watch it on TV, but since it's the TV drama that Eita likes, I thought I'd take a look at it." <br />
<br />
"Are you really interested in knowing my preferences? I'm really fortunate to be your boyfriend!" <br />
<br />
Perhaps aware that we were talking very animatedly, Chiwa and the rest looked at us with wet eyes. ''Awesome, it's going pretty well, so lets keep up with this!''<br />
<br />
"But, if you start from the middle, won't the plot be difficult to understand?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah, so I went to the rental store to get it. However, since the television version was all taken out, I rented the film version instead.<br />
<br />
"...Hu-oh~" <br />
<br />
I smiled wryly. Instead of seeing nothing, she ended up seeing that—<br />
<br />
"What? What do you mean by 'Hu-oh~'?" <br />
<br />
"Well, when we're talking about the film version..." <br />
<br />
''Okay.''<br />
<br />
''To the heart of this, 'Maguke' beginner, Masuzu, I, the pro. boyfriend, will carefully explain everything!''<br />
<br />
"I think whenever a TV series is adapted into a film, there are always some subtle differences. But in the case of Maguke, it's really bad. It's not only subtle, it's extremely ''bad''. The strong points of the TV drama were completely sacrificed. First of all, the scripting was a mistake, because it failed to describe real people. 'Maguke's' theme is ' why would a person commit a crime', but the motive of the criminal in the movie is only that he 'wanted money'! Thus, he attacked banks one after another. You get a lot more actions scenes, right? It might have looked really good on the big screens in a cinema, but were Maguke fans really hoping for this? It should be that he wanted money, rather it should have been ''why'' he wanted the money, right? For example, in order to pay for the surgery costs of his sick mother, or because loan sharks abducted his girlfriend, or maybe because in order to keep a company afloat, they used counterfeit checks in order to prevent their employees and family members from living on the streets, you get the idea. If you don't show these motives, what are they doing?! I thought they were describe these things things in the conclusion, so I had the patience to watch the entire thing, but who expected that the criminal would be hit and fall into the sea! And then it ended! I couldn't keep watching! I really couldn't bear it. The other bad thing about the film version is the boss, since he was a hot guy wearing glasses and came from the hall. Yeah, why did they have to deviate from the TV version here? They said it was due to the schedule being inconvenient for the actor, but you can't just change them— A local police force and a calm trained elite, these core values opposing each other are the charm of 'Maguke'. They simply didn't understand. And another point, even though this is a small matter, but the actor who sang the opening theme was actually Johnny's actor. What's with that? What were they doing? Well, I know that the movie has to attract viewers, I understand that, but 'Maguke' isn't the kind of drama that's targeted at female high school students. So in order to attract that customer base, they would let Johnny sing, I understand that too. But even if I get it... Aargh, I can't stand it! 'Maguke's' theme should be something deep and richly sung by some uncle voice! No, even if you remove the vocals itself, it doesn't matter if it were just an instrumental. With 'Maguke' being this kind of shadowy narrative story, there's no reason to use some kind of frilly song. Giggling and dancing while singing, 'I want to hold your eyes', ~~stupid, right? If it was for the purpose of doing business at the cost of undermining the fans of 'Maguke', we'd really get angry. And if we actually got angry, the feeling will be like, hello there—? Ahh, no matter how I say it, I'd be like a crazy Afghani (laughs). I'm absolutely not like that, I just want to be an ordinary fan, that's all… (wry smile). Whatever, I might as well just support this film a little, as a fan of the series. This film does have things worth seeing. The film was made after the first season ended, but it included actors that later appeared in the second and third season. Did you notice? Did you? Well, you did see it for the first time, so it might have been hard to notice, so you can just leave it to experts like me to explain. First, the actress for the bank attendant whom the gun was pointed at during the robbery. She ended up appearing as the criminal during the second seasons' three words. She's the only actress who has played both, a victim and a criminal, in the same series! That's a small piece of trivia (laughs). There's also the background music when the main character loses the hostage. It's really good, right? It's really captivating. The song eventually became the theme song of the second season of 'Maguke'! It's a really good piece of music, both deep and vigorous. That song actually appeared for the first time in the film, and this is often an exam question (laughs). There's also—"<br />
<br />
"Errr? Masuzu?"<br />
<br />
When I realized it, I finally noticed Masuzu was actually staring out the window with a blank stare.<br />
<br />
She was reading this:<br />
<br />
"Tanaka construction company, Hanamaru's meat, Minato timber plant—" <br />
<br />
"Hey...?" <br />
<br />
"#132 county road, winner's turn, lunch for ¥590, earn back what's been paid too much for, Kutsurogi's inn GRAND OPENING." <br />
<br />
I finally noticed. <br />
<br />
"Y-You've been reading the signs that we pass?" <br />
<br />
''Was… Was my topic really that boring?''<br />
<br />
"M-Masuzu-san? Were you really not interested in what I was just talking about?" <br />
<br />
"We also buy broken bikes, GOGO'S root mound shop, HEAVEN ELEVEN, language hall bookstore." <br />
<br />
"Sorry! I accidentally got carried away! I apologize. Please forgive me!" <br />
<br />
I bowed my head, but Masuzu only continued to read signs.<br />
<br />
"Irrelevant knowledge food (Ltd), DANNY'S irrelevant knowledge shop, irrelevant knowledge the workers—" <br />
<br />
"N-No! My knowledge is not irrelevant!" <br />
<br />
Pretending to read signs to make fun of her boyfriend, this was really advanced for a poisonous tongue!<br />
<br />
"Swiss Bank Tax Branch irrelevant, irrelevant sushi, irrelevant clinic, irrelevant sea ——————the sea." <br />
<br />
"Huh?" <br />
<br />
"The sea, it's here." <br />
<br />
I quickly lifted my head and found that the view Masuzu was gazing upon was—<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Ooooooh, it's here! It's the sea—————!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
I couldn't help but cheer. <br />
<br />
The bright blue sky, the sunlight that was being reflected and thus shined off the waves, and the beach blooming with all sorts of colorful umbrellas. This scene unfolded behind the window before us.<br />
<br />
"Wow, awesome—! So beautiful—!" <br />
<br />
"Fufun, it doesn't look bad at all." <br />
<br />
Chiwa and Fuyuumi leaned over, expressing excitement as they surveyed the sea.<br />
<br />
But since Hime was asleep holding her handheld game—<br />
<br />
"Hey, Hime, get up! It's the sea!" <br />
<br />
I shook her shoulders, and Hime opened her eyes with a pop.<br />
<br />
"Sea? Where?" <br />
<br />
"Not on the window on that side, on this side, this side." <br />
<br />
I changed seats with Hime, and she immediately stared out the window, her body stiff.<br />
<br />
Her widened eyes seemed to dazzle and shine.<br />
<br />
"How is it, your first time seeing the sea?" <br />
<br />
Hime didn't take her gaze off the window, but with a voice loud and clear, she said:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"I want to compress it with ZIP!"<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 5|#5]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 7|#7]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_5&diff=381208OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 52014-08-13T13:34:12Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#5: The Elated Training on the Night Before is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_097.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
After that, several days passed and it was finally the night before summer training camp.<br />
<br />
Having said that, nothing particularly unusual had happened. Like always, after I took care of the house chores, I started my daily study until the time to call it a day is here. Right now I'm going to review the exercises from the first part of the year content of cram school class.<br />
<br />
<br />
After staring at the mathematics textbook for an hour, my cellphone rang with the national hymn of some in game country which dubs as an RPG opening theme.<br />
<br />
It was a text from Hime.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
[From] burningprinprincess@xxxx.mail.ne.jp <br />
<br />
[Subject] Sea<br />
<br />
[Text] Will Eita bring a swimming ring? <br />
</pre><br />
<br />
"Hahaha." <br />
<br />
Somehow, it made me smile.<br />
<br />
I could almost see the excited look on Hime's face the day before the trip.<br />
<br />
While I was laughing, another text came.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
[Subject] SIA<br />
<br />
[Text] Should I bring glasses?<br />
</pre><br />
<ref>The first time she typed "sea" in japanese (Umi) and the second one on Engrish, following texts posses similar typos</ref><br />
<br />
"Is her eyesight bad?" <br />
<br />
......Ah, no, she must mean goggles. <br />
<br />
But it's true that seawater will sting the eyes, so it's probably better if she brings it.<br />
<br />
I was about to reply, but just when I put my finger on the keys, another text came.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
[Subject] OCIAN <br />
<br />
[Text] Should I bring Yakisoba? <br />
</pre><br />
<br />
"Why would you need Yakisoba!?" <br />
<br />
You could probably stuff it into a bento, but it wouldn't taste good after it cooled down.<br />
<br />
I pondered a little bit — and I finally understood! She was referring to the yakisoba sold at stands at the seaside. That dish is such a common thing, I didn't know how it would taste any different at the beach. <br />
<br />
It seemed like Hime was thinking about ｢typical beach accessories｣ when she wrote all that. <br />
<br />
I was in the middle of typing that she could buy it there, so there was no reason to bring it, before another new message came.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
[Subject] MARIN<br />
<br />
[Text] Should I bring the Holy Lance Trident?<br />
</pre><br />
<br />
Ah, there was finally something ｢like｣ her. <br />
<br />
A chuunibyou-chuunibyou feeling, a Hime-Hime feeling.<br />
<br />
The so-called trident is the one that's said to be used by Poseidon of Greek mythology. In the world of RPGs, this usually was a legendary weapon.<br />
<br />
If you had one, you might as well bring it. I really wanted to see it — I was in the middle of writing this when another text came.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
[Subject] night <br />
<br />
[Text] Are you going to bring contraceptives?<br />
</pre><br />
<br />
".............................." <br />
<br />
I nearly broke my fingers, as I violently typed a reply.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
[Subject] RE: night <br />
<br />
[Text] I definitely — won't bring one!<br />
</pre><br />
<br />
After I sent it, I immediately received a reply.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
[Subject] Cruel<br />
<br />
[Text] The man is supposed to handle that, was said on the anonymous message boards<br />
</pre><br />
<br />
"T-that Hime...…" <br />
<br />
Knowledge from the net, is just unrealistic jabber.<br />
<br />
On This point I have to absolutely lecture her about.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
[Subject] RE: Cruel<br />
<br />
[Text] Don't believe what anonymous posters wrote!<br />
</pre><br />
<br />
After about five minutes, the reply came:<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
[Subject] NO PLOBREM<br />
<br />
[Text] He said he was the company president of the Internet <br />
</pre><br />
<br />
"Y-you've been tricked—!" <br />
<br />
This wasn't working. It couldn't be solved like this.<br />
<br />
I called Hime and spent almost an hour trying to explain there was no need to bring ｢contraceptives｣, and that she shouldn't blindly believe what was written on the Internet.<br />
<br />
I only realized after I asked, but Hime didn't seem to understand what a ｢contraceptive｣ was. I ended up using an abstract analogy with storks and cabbage patch vocabulary to explain. Afterwards, even through it was the phone, I could see Hime sink shyly into silence.<ref>The reason of why she didn't understood what "contraceptive" was, was because in the discussion it was never used on kanji [ 避妊具 ], the kanji used for writing it is very telling of what it does, ergo it wouldn't produce a misunderstanding</ref><br />
<br />
Ah — this really was 'like Hime' style. <br />
<br />
Although she once climbed naked into my bed sheets in a very radical move———— I've always felt as if she didn't understand what ｢that｣ meant. Among today's high school girls, she could be considered one of those rarely encountered innocent girls.<br />
<br />
I hung up the phone and looked at my watch, and it was already eleven o'clock.<br />
<br />
I was preparing the use the remaining hour to memorize key dates in Japanese history, when a ｢pah｣ sound came from the room's window as if something had hit it.<br />
<br />
"<i>That one</i> ......" <br />
<br />
I got up and opened the curtains and windows, and faced the girl from the window next door and shouted:<br />
<br />
"Hey Chiwa, don't throw erasers! You'll break the window." <br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_103.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
"Because when I called your phone, your line was busy—" <br />
<br />
With her hair down and dressed in pajamas, Chiwa smiled and gave out a ｢ehehe｣. Probably because she just showered, her cheeks were still rather warmly pink.<br />
<br />
"Then you should just press the doorbell to my house." <br />
<br />
"That's so troublesome!" <br />
<br />
This girl was like this from long ago too. Because she found going down the stairs troublesome, she would leap across the window spaces like a monkey and come to my room.<br />
<br />
"So then, what's up?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa immediately took out a white paper bag with a ｢Janっ｣:<br />
<br />
"This is a new swimsuit! At lunch today, I went with Mei-chan and the rest to buy it!" <br />
<br />
"Tchi, damn bourgeoises." <br />
<br />
The swimming suit I'm going to bring, was bought during my first year of middle school.<br />
<br />
"We can enjoy ourselves at the beach! Like split open a watermelon, set off fireworks! I also want to eat barbecue! I want to roast lots of pork and beef." <br />
<br />
Chiwa's spirits were much higher than usual, just like Hime, as if they were floating in tomorrow's sea already.<br />
<br />
After a few more moments of ruckus, Chiwa lowered her tone slightly, and said:<br />
<br />
"In the end, <i>it also looks unnatural in other people's eyes</i>." <br />
<br />
"What does?" <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun's and Natsukawa's relationship." <br />
<br />
I couldn't help but feel my heart jolt.<br />
<br />
"W-What do you mean?" <br />
<br />
"How should I put it? I guess you guys aren't the same as normal couples." <br />
<br />
"What's so different with others? What's so weird?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa put her finger on her lips as she thought:<br />
<br />
"Ah—I don't know….. it's almost the feeling like its an act? Himecchi and Ai probably have already noticed too, I think?" <br />
<br />
"......" <br />
<br />
That's really bad, at this rate....<br />
<br />
It's just like the talk I had Masuzu pointed out. Starting tomorrow, during summer training camp, we'd let them recognize that we're a real couple as ｢boyfriend and girlfriend｣.<br />
<br />
Chiwa didn't know what I was thinking, and she slapped her chest resolutely and said:<br />
<br />
"I will definitely take first place in that miss contest, and then I'll make Natsukawa release you!" <br />
<br />
"......Haha, I'll thank you then." <br />
<br />
—If. <br />
<br />
If Chiwa came in first place, and Saeko-san wanted her to become my ｢bride｣, then what would happen?<br />
<br />
Would I need to break up with Masuzu, and then start going out with Chiwa?<br />
<br />
No, Saeko-san was joking. How could such a thing actually happen— <br />
<br />
"Ah sorry, Ei-kun, I have a phone call." <br />
<br />
I was pulled back to reality by Chiwa's voice.<br />
<br />
"W-Well. I also still want to study." <br />
<br />
"Tomorrow morning at six, right?" <br />
<br />
"Yes, we'll meet at the door." <br />
<br />
After confirming the details of where to meet tomorrow, I closed the window.<br />
<br />
When I was about to close the window, I heard Chiwa say, ｢Hello? Ai?｣. Where they already at a point in their relationship that they called each other frequently? Even though they fought so much, I guess Chiwa really could cultivate friendships with anyone.<br />
<br />
—My way of thinking was so simple, I only later understood how superficial I was.<br />
<br />
By this point, it had long formed around me—<br />
<br />
I was tightly besieged in the "fake".<br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_107.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/><br />
----<br />
<br />
===Notes===<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 4|#4]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 6|#6]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude><br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_4&diff=381198OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 42014-08-13T13:04:18Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#4: When my Best Friend wants to go to the Sea, it's Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_085.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
It was 5:30 P.M., a day had passed.<br />
<br />
After the end of summer cram school, Fuyuumi Ai, Asoi Kaoru and I all went to the family restaurant in front of the station. It had already become a habit to drink tea in a relaxed manner before we went home like this.<br />
<br />
"Eh, a boarding house?!" <br />
<br />
Kaoru, who was slowly eating the cream off of his chocolate parfait next to me, got big eyes.<br />
<br />
"Finally, the 'Maiden's Club' is finally doing something a proper club would do." <br />
<br />
"Fufufu, this is mainly all thanks to me!" <br />
<br />
Across from me, Fuyuumi very proudly took a huge bite of banana from her banana parfait.<br />
<br />
That being said, I only drank coke. Even though ordering drinks alone was rather expensive, I felt that it was better than to eat sweats before dinner. Furthermore, Chiwa was probably waiting at home for me, being hungry.<br />
<br />
"Thanks to ''you'', my peaceful days are moving farther and farther away." <br />
<br />
"You're talking like that again, Eita—"<br />
<br />
Kaoru smiled wryly.<br />
<br />
"Eita, you should be happier. With Chihuahua-chan and Natsukawa-san, along with Akishino-san and A-chan, aren't you monopolizing all the cute girls at Hane High?" <br />
<br />
"Um…" <br />
<br />
"As long as it were a boy, it wouldn't be weird for anyone to feel envy. I wouldn't find it surprising if there already were one or two straw dolls that are set on you." <br />
<br />
"Yeah, that's actually possible—" <br />
<br />
Today, when I had been in the toilet stall (large) at cram school, Yamamoto-kun from the football club was whispering in the neighboring stall, '*STAB*— Not Popular. Ye, not Popular. I'm just not popular— *STAB*. Not popular at all. Notoopularnotpopular. The reason why I play soccer? To be popular. I also tried being in a band... I didn't get any more popular. Why am I not Popular? *STAB*. Why are you the only one being popular—? *STAB*. For Becoming Popular... *STAB* I can't forgive you—*STAB*—!' Rather than whispering, at the end he had basically been shouting. Sorry, Yamamoto-kun. If I could have, I would have really liked if we could switch places. I ''really'' would have done that, *STAB*.<br />
<br />
"Then, Kaoru, even ''you'' are envious of me?" <br />
<br />
"Hmm? Hmm...~" <br />
<br />
Kaoru tilted his head, and with a somewhat lonely expression that I couldn't understand said:<br />
<br />
"Well, Yeah. You ''could'' say I'm envious." <br />
<br />
"Eeeh?" <br />
<br />
"But rather than you, the one I'm envious of are Natsukawa-san and the other girls..."<br />
<br />
"...?" <br />
<br />
''What does that mean? Why would you envy ''those''?''<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi pounded the table with her fingers.<br />
<br />
"Listen, Kaoru. Today is my treat, so when we are in the boarding house, can you please send me some mails?" <br />
<br />
"I get it, one in the morning and one in the afternoon." <br />
<br />
They nodded to each other, leaving me in a daze.<br />
<br />
"Have you always been texting each other like this? Even though you have this many chances to talk at each other during cram school, you still have that much more to say?" <br />
<br />
Kaoru smiled wryly.<br />
<br />
"No, no, we're establishing an alibi." <br />
<br />
"Alibi?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi lowered her head, a little embarrassed:<br />
<br />
"These are supposed to be texts sent by my Michel. Over three days and two nights, it would be weird if I didn't get any mails from my boyfriend, right?" <br />
<br />
"J- Jien-Otsu…!"<br />
<br />
It seems like Fuyuumi had become a part of a club she truly belonged to.<br />
<br />
"But if the sender displays 'Kaoru', wouldn't this plan just fail?" <br />
<br />
"No problem, we just have to randomly register a free mailbox." <br />
<br />
''If you're precautious to that level, then you're probably on eyelevel with Masuzu.''<br />
<br />
"But isn't it better if you give up pretending to 'have a boyfriend'? It looks somewhat tiresome." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi shrugged.<br />
<br />
"You're dumb. With this kind of thing, it'd be the worst if I stopped halfway." <br />
<br />
"Ah, is that so?" <br />
<br />
"It's exactly like that! After lying once, one should take responsibility to carry it out till the bitter end!" <br />
<br />
''As one would expect of a disciplinary committee member. Even when it comes to lying, they are truly responsible.''<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Kaoru was resting his chin on his hand at the table.<br />
<br />
"That being said, since you're going to the sea... That's nice~. I heard Funase was quite beautiful, not to mention that there are even high-class houses and top-level restaurants, right?" <br />
<br />
"That's around the third beach. We'll be staying at the second beach, which is full of tattered hotels." <br />
<br />
"Even if that's the case, I'm still envious. Even if it's just once, I would also like to enjoy playing at the beach." <br />
<br />
Kaoru's eyes looked into the distance, and he gloomily sighed.<br />
<br />
''When he mentioned 'just once', did that mean Kaoru had never been to the beach? Hime too, so there actually are people like that?''<br />
<br />
"You should try coming too. If it's just one person, I could just ask Saeko-san. And it'd probably be no problem." <br />
<br />
Kaoru smiled wryly and waved his hand back and forth.<br />
<br />
"I told you about it before, right? I can't be under the sun. If I'm on the beach at the height of summer, it'll be pretty bad." <br />
<br />
"Oh, right, I'm sorry." <br />
<br />
"Don't worry about it, your kind thoughts are enough— If it weren't for my body, I would for sure be the first one to tag along." <br />
<br />
"...Yeah." <br />
<br />
I had always felt that his choice of words had a strange feeling.<br />
<br />
"Just for a little bit, let me take you up on your offer…" <br />
<br />
Kaoru shifted slightly towards the side, nestled against my side with his shoulders close to mine.<br />
<br />
He leaned his head on my shoulder, his face looked just a little like that of a regular girl.<br />
<br />
His hair had a very nice smell, somehow it felt kind of strange.<br />
<br />
"W-What are you doing all of a sudden? What's wrong?" <br />
<br />
Kaoru smiled and laughed, 'Ehehe~'.<br />
<br />
"Even if it's a little, let me take a summer training camp, okay?" <br />
<br />
"…O-Okay..." <br />
<br />
Kaoru sometimes did puzzling things like these, but it wasn't something worth worrying about.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Fuyuumi who sat opposite to us looked as if she was in a flaming enraged state . The straw she held in her mouth went 'Poof—!' as her cheek inflated.<br />
<br />
"What's with this! You two are having your fun as you set me aside like a bystander!"<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_091.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
"Sorry, sorry, A-chan. Don't worry, I won't take away Eita, okay?" <br />
<br />
Kaoru smiled and returned to his original position, and that was the end of the 'summer training'.<br />
<br />
At this moment, the cell phone that Fuyuumi had put on the table sounded with a melody. It looked like it was a text message.<br />
<br />
"Who sent it?" <br />
<br />
"Hime-chan. We've been texting each other recently." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi said as she replied, swiftly manipulating the phone her fingers. I felt like I needed to congratulate her. Girls could text really fast.<br />
<br />
"What type of things do you guys talk about?" <br />
<br />
"Of course it was a love consultation. After all, I'm her master." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi rather proudly arched her shoulders.<br />
<br />
"Don't infect her with ideas too weird! Hime's not like you guys, she's very pure." <br />
<br />
"I-I'm also very pure! How rude!" <br />
<br />
As Kaoru finished his parfait, he used a napkin to wipe his mouth and said:<br />
<br />
"But it's quite strange. Having Eita's ex-girlfriend Akishino-san running for advice to the fiancée A-chan." <br />
<br />
"Indeed." <br />
<br />
Generally speaking, this was something unimaginable. It was quite an interesting scene.<br />
<br />
"——Rather, how come? Have I told Kaoru about the 'ex-girlfriend' thing before?" <br />
<br />
"I heard A-chan mention it. When I heard about your girlfriend from a previous life, my eyes narrowed."<br />
<br />
So the news had been leaked.<br />
<br />
After Fuyuumi had finished writing back, she put down her phone.<br />
<br />
"It certainly wasn't something about girlfriends from the past lives—— What I do is basically teaching her methods of love, for the sake of changing Hime-chan into an ordinary girl." <br />
<br />
"Yeah." <br />
<br />
As a 'weirdo' at school and shy of crowds, Hime had been trying to change bit by bit after she had joined the club. I also wanted to help her if I could.<br />
<br />
Kaoru tilted his head and said:<br />
<br />
"But is that okay with you, A-chan? Won't she become a powerful rival contending for Eita like this?" <br />
<br />
"No problem, there's no reason to worry about that." <br />
<br />
The disciplinary committee member's confidence.<br />
<br />
I was afraid to ask, but...<br />
<br />
"Why are you so sure?" <br />
<br />
"It's very simple————" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi smiled, revealing her white teeth.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"If Hime-chan becomes an ordinary girl, she wouldn't have any reason to like Ta-kun!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
''What kind of expression am I supposed to make now?''<br />
<br />
''Should I get angry?''<br />
<br />
''Or should I smile wryly and add 'of course—'?''<br />
<br />
"Hahaha, of course—" <br />
<br />
"Kaoru, why are you smiling?!" <br />
<br />
''Originally I was going to… I was going to what?''<br />
<br />
''No, when I was in middle school, I had been like that.''<br />
<br />
''But ever since I've been going to high school, I've been very rule-abiding, very ordinary, very serious, very… ordinary…''<br />
<br />
I suddenly felt very discouraged, and Fuyuumi patted my shoulder.<br />
<br />
"The only person who can take care of Ta-kun is me. Before you get dumped by the other three, wouldn't it be better to just stamp it now?" <br />
<br />
"WHO. WOULD. STAMP. THAT. YOU. BOKEEEEEEEEEEEEEE—?!"<br />
<br />
My hoarse shout echoed throughout the family restaurant.<br />
<br />
When I was together with A-chan, the shouting just never stopped!<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 3|#3]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 5|#5]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_3&diff=381150OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 32014-08-13T11:31:04Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#3: Game Love Mentality is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_069.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
After Masuzu and the rest had gone home, Saeko-san went to take a bath.<br />
<br />
It seemed like in the evening she had to go to work again, so I decided to make her a bento. For the sake of nutrition, I wanted to focus on vegetables and limit the oil used… So I decided to make a stew. A chizuken stew<ref>'''Chizuken Stew''': See [http://naokomoore.com/2010/10/donabe-chikuzen-ni-root-vegetables-stew.html here].</ref>, since my aunt tried it once before and said it was 'tasty, tasty' as she ate.<br />
<br />
When the ingredients in the pot started boiling, Saeko-san walked into the living room while wiping her wet hair. Even though she was only wearing a tank top and hot pants, I didn't react in the face of such a rough dressing manner. I was accustomed to it.<br />
<br />
…But before I had gotten used to it, to be honest, I had always been very restless. After all, Saeko-san did have an amazing figure.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san twitched her nose and sniffed.<br />
<br />
"How wonderful. A loving wife's bento." <br />
<br />
"Why is it a ''loving wife's'' bento?" <br />
<br />
I used my chopsticks to poke the lotus root to see how it was, it still needed another three minutes.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san took a beer from the refrigerator.<br />
<br />
"You're such a good nephew, I can't believe that such a terribly awful pair of parents managed to give birth to a child like you, it's a real mystery." <br />
<br />
"Haha, please stop. After all, you're taking care of me now, so if it's the least I can—" <br />
<br />
"Eita is the one who should stop it. It's just natural that I take care of you. After all, we're family." <br />
<br />
"…That's true, I'm sorry." <br />
<br />
I looked up as I tried to reflect on this sudden outburst of happiness that was shot at me.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san drained the can of beer in an instant:<br />
<br />
"Oh, right, somehow when it comes to those four———— Do you want to turn your life into a mayhem<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -40px;">shuraba</span>? Or is it a harem perhaps?" <br />
<br />
"I refuse either." <br />
<br />
I took out another can of beer from the refrigerator.<br />
<br />
"If you pick the mayhem, you should take some self-defense classes. Also, you should frequently put a copy of Shounen Jump under your shirt, so that when you're stabbed it'll lessen the penetration." <br />
<br />
"I don't think that kind of thing could stop it…" <br />
<br />
Furthermore, if I put it there, it seemed like it would have been difficult to move.<br />
<br />
"If you pick the harem and don't carefully develop a plan plus manage the flags, it will be difficult to conquer five people simultaneously. If you mess up one or two options, an irreparable chain reaction will explode, so don't be lazy and forget to save." <br />
<br />
"If you happen to find a memory card for my life, please buy it quickly." <br />
<br />
I casually answered as I turned off the stove.<br />
<br />
"Huh? Five people? Why are there ''five'' people?" <br />
<br />
"I'm also a capture target." <br />
<br />
"I refuse." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san shrugged lightly.<br />
<br />
"If that's so, then just pick one and date her." <br />
<br />
"...That's ''why'' I am dating. With ''Masuzu''." <br />
<br />
However, Saeko-san shrugged once more, as if she still didn't believe it.<br />
<br />
"That kid, isn't she the type that will never reveal what's on her heart? Even though she tried to act 'dere' just then because of the atmosphere... Honestly, it looks like her problems are much deeper than just that." <br />
<br />
''Yeah— As expected, she really ''is'' keen.''<br />
<br />
''To be honest, even I didn't know what Masuzu was really thinking.''<br />
<br />
"Well, anyhow, it's not like she really is a bad person or something like that. In fact, she also has her good points." <br />
<br />
"Eh— Such as?" <br />
<br />
"First of all, there's the face, and after that it's the face, and um, ah, well, there is also the face." <br />
<br />
''Isn't that strange?''<br />
<br />
''Besides the face, what more can I say about her that's good...?''<br />
<br />
''No, of course there is something else. Like, her looks, her appearance, or how she seems to the eye.''<br />
<br />
Saeko smiled as if she saw through everything and said:<br />
<br />
"A beautiful flower will always have poison and spines, this is something that the world dictates. Just be careful that you aren't pricked." <br />
<br />
"Yes, yes." <br />
<br />
I picked up the pot, and the scent of soy sauce drifted through the kitchen.<br />
<br />
And then I suddenly thought of something.<br />
<br />
''Just what does Masuzu usually eat anyways?''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center> <br />
<br />
<br />
Masuzu was using her lips.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
After I had bid farewell to Saeko-san and ate dinner with Chiwa, I was called to the usual cafe by SMS message. I found Masuzu sucking on a silvery pre-packaged jelly drink<ref>Something like [http://www.weider-jp.com/weider-in-jelly/lineup/energy.html this].</ref>. It was the kind of thing that office workers often ate when they hadn't have any time to eat.<br />
<br />
I sat in the seat opposite of her and ordered a coke from the waitress.<br />
<br />
"Could it be that, ''that's'' actually your dinner?" <br />
<br />
"Well, that's how it is, is there something wrong?" <br />
<br />
I didn't know what she was targeting, but Masuzu inflated the drink bag with a 'phu' while she pouted. <br />
<br />
"But when you have that, don't you feel like you haven't eaten anything? You should order a sandwich or pasta or something." <br />
<br />
"I don't like that kind of obsessing eating behavior. As long as it simply fills an empty stomach, anything is okay." <br />
<br />
That being said, I didn't think I had ever seen this girl eat anything proper before.<br />
<br />
The morning when she had prepared food in my house, she cooked instant curry, and when she was at our club she only drank tea.<br />
<br />
"Those lovestruck people will often say stuff like, 'Let's eat dinner together next time!', 'Oh, I know a really nice place to eat.' And as they mutter about vague topics and chat, they stuff themselves with animal carcasses, eggs, as well as plant seeds, roots, and grind leaves. Don't you think this behavior exhibits the revolting behavior of those in love?" <br />
<br />
"…No, you really shouldn't say that much..." <br />
<br />
Somehow she seemed to be in a really bad mood.<br />
<br />
But this wasn't difficult to understand, since she had just been discredited by Saeko-san.<br />
<br />
It was about eight o'clock at night, and the store was almost filled entirely with student couples enjoying the summer night together. In other people's eyes, we were the same, right? If you just took a look, it was impossible to see that we were fakes——— But this refers to an ordinary situation.<br />
<br />
"So? What did you want to talk about?" <br />
<br />
"There are some things I want to hear from you." <br />
<br />
Masuzu took a sip of the iced coffee she ordered.<br />
<br />
"The first thing's about Fuyuumi Ai. I never expected she would actually be your 'childhood friend'. I couldn't help but to be surprised." <br />
<br />
"Like I said at the club, I didn't deliberately try to hide it." <br />
<br />
"I know that's true. But the thing I wanted to confirm wasn't about that—— but whether Fuyuumi-san actually likes you or not." <br />
<br />
The Coke that I ordered was brought to the table.<br />
<br />
I drank half of it in one gulp.<br />
<br />
"Eh, how am I supposed to know? Maybe she just didn't like the taste of how she was robbed of her position as childhood friend by Chiwa" <br />
<br />
Because I couldn't mention the thing about the fiancée, I could only answer like this.<br />
<br />
Masuzu sighed deeply.<br />
<br />
"You really aren't honest. You're even more of a tsundere than Fuyuumi-san is." <br />
<br />
"S-S-Shut up! Just leave me alone!" <br />
<br />
"I'll change the question then..." <br />
<br />
Masuzu poked the glass that was covered in condensed water and said:<br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi's boyfriend, whom she calls 'Daigoro', is just a cover<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -30px;">dummy</span>, right?" <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
I said nothing, and Masuzu seemed to take it as my tacit approval.<br />
<br />
"Well, it doesn't matter how one sees it, that's how it looks. In fact, I wonder how come Harusaki-san and Akishino-san haven't noticed by now." <br />
<br />
"Leaving Hime aside for now, I think Chiwa is starting to become suspicious." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi often forgot about her own setting, so it wouldn't be long before she couldn't even hide it from Hime anymore. When that time came, what would happen to her position as Master? I was a little worried.<br />
<br />
"I have a simple question. Can you listen to me and not get angry?" <br />
<br />
"...What?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at me with serious eyes.<br />
<br />
"Where do Harusaki-san, Akishino-san, and Fuyuumi-san find something good in a 'Preaching Lecturing Bookworm' like yourself?" <br />
<br />
"And I'm not supposed to get angry?!" <br />
<br />
''A Preaching Lecturing Bookworm…''<br />
<br />
''A ''Preaching Lecturing Bookworm'' is it…?!''<br />
<br />
"What's with that?! Why did you have to give me that kind of nickname?!" <br />
<br />
As a matter of fact, this was just badmouthing!<br />
<br />
"Because Eita is always lecturing, isn't he? You lecture me, you also lecture Mana, and still lecture Akishino-san. As a matter of fact, didn't you capture Fuyuumi-san by lecturing something?"<br />
<br />
"You are just saying whatever you please! And don't speak of someone else's life as if he was the protagonist of a gal-game!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu tilted her head with an 'Eh?'.<br />
<br />
"Even though I don't know much about it, but are gal-games like that?" <br />
<br />
"Huh? …Yeah, I guess so. Though I'm also not very sure. But there have to be some gal-games that are like that." <br />
<br />
The male lead is only a tool to face the beautiful female protagonists. To be in a form that allows confronting and straightening out the personal problems of the girls and then succeed → which then gives a chance to capture them. 'Persuade' and 'Capture' are the key points, Saeko-san had said this once before.<br />
<br />
"Personally, I have never seen the point of gal-games, even though you end up inside a game, yet you still have to deal with love." <br />
<br />
"No, rather, it's exactly because it's inside a game, right? After all, love in the real world can be very complicated, in games that stuff is all dealt through shortcuts." <br />
<br />
"Hee…" <br />
<br />
Masuzu opened her eyes wide.<br />
<br />
"This has to be the first time I feel like I agree with Eita. It looks like you ''can'' occasionally say sensible things after all." <br />
<br />
"Saying 'occasionally' is unnecessary." <br />
<br />
"You are merely a lecturing thief." <br />
<br />
"What happened to the preaching bookworm?" <br />
<br />
When you talk with this girl, the barrage of nicknames just never stopped.<br />
<br />
"Ara, when you sweep away the hearts of girls, aren't you in a sense a 'thief'?" <br />
<br />
"…You are really sugar-coating your words." <br />
<br />
"'Gal-Game Male Protagonist = Lecturing Thief' Story". <br />
<br />
Even I had never heard of that.<br />
<br />
"Then let's get back to the question— What do those three girls like about you?" <br />
<br />
"How should I know? Go ask them yourself." <br />
<br />
"I want to hear Eita's own thoughts." <br />
<br />
"Even if you say that..." <br />
<br />
Those girls were super weird. I had no clue what they were thinking.<br />
<br />
"First of all, Hime likes me because I can share her delusions of her 'past life'? Kind of like having a common interest."<br />
<br />
"Yeah, Akishino-san is easy to understand... Fuyuumi-san then?" <br />
<br />
"I don't know. I have no clue." <br />
<br />
In kindergarten, it seemed like she had to confess to me to find out about 'the secret great place to watch fireworks'. However, that couldn't possibly be the case right now. I actually didn't understand what type of interest she had in me.<br />
<br />
"Harusaki-san then?" <br />
<br />
"Chiwa?" <br />
<br />
I tilted my head and said.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa's 'love' isn't a romantic kind of 'love'. It's a familial kind of 'love'. I said this before, but she's basically like a little sister to me." <br />
<br />
Even though from her view ''I'' was the 'little brother'.<br />
<br />
Chiwa definitely liked me, but it was the kind of 'family member' love. <br />
<br />
"Is that really the case?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu's eyes coldly peered over my face.<br />
<br />
"Is that something you believe——— Or rather, is it something that you ''hope'' to be true?" <br />
<br />
"Something I hope? What do you mean?" <br />
<br />
"Because you're afraid of losing Harusaki Chiwa— This 'family member'." <br />
<br />
"...?" <br />
<br />
I didn't understand what Masuzu was saying.<br />
<br />
''Isn't it obvious that one's afraid of losing one's family members? What does this have to do with what we were talking about?''<br />
<br />
"Whatever. Let's not talk about that for now." <br />
<br />
When the waitress came to refill water left, Masuzu took advantage of the moment and changed the topic.<br />
<br />
"Your oba-sama, What kind of person is she?" <br />
<br />
"A child inside an adult's body... Think of her like that. Her views and everything she experiences, she pushes it all into 'game' standards." <br />
<br />
There are more people who are akin to Saeko-san. In fact, most of them are probably considered geniuses. Among people who create games, this kind of personality seems to be common, though.<br />
<br />
"How bothersome. If she were simply a 'Lovestruck Mentality', there would be a lot of approaches in order to deal with her. But with people poisoned by love in games, what we could call a 'Game Love Mentality', I don't have the foggiest idea on how to deal with that." <br />
<br />
"That's exactly how it is." <br />
<br />
Even though Masuzu was very well-versed on the topic of shounen manga, she probably wasn't very familiar with gal-games, ero-games, and stuff in that category. <br />
<br />
"Having said that, even though she was relying on intuition, I must have lost my edge if she was actually able to see through our little act." <br />
<br />
Masuzu stirred her coffee with her straw as the melted ice had made it watery.<br />
<br />
"What's wrong? It's rare for you admit your weaknesses." <br />
<br />
"Even if I look like this, I'm very confident in my 'camouflage'. As long as I put on the act of a good girl, adults are sure to be tricked. To have ''that'' miss-fire, I'm shocked." <br />
<br />
"…I see." <br />
<br />
I had also been hit by that. After all, I thought my own act had been pretty good, too.<br />
<br />
At this moment, Masuzu showed an unfathomable expression.<br />
<br />
"Why does even Eita look depressed?" <br />
<br />
"Why are you asking?" <br />
<br />
"Even if our fake relationship gets revealed, you don't lose anything at all. As a matter of fact, shouldn't you feel happy?" <br />
<br />
"How could that be possible?!" <br />
<br />
My voice raised. <br />
<br />
"Since you and I are officially recognized as a couple in school, if everything was exposed as a lie ''now'', wouldn't things get really awkward after that? Since we have come this far, I'm in for a penny, in for a pound."<br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
"If you're willing to return my notebook, of course, that would be a completely different matter. In that case, I'd break up with you at the spot." <br />
<br />
When I said that, the corners of Masuzu's mouth gradually rose into a smile.<br />
<br />
"You've come to say some really conceited things. When you're obviously just a preaching, lecturing, thieving bookworm." <br />
<br />
"Hahaha, what kind of thief is that?" <br />
<br />
This admitting and well-behaved Masuzu wasn't like her at all.<br />
<br />
A poisonous tongue and arrogance suited her better.<br />
<br />
"What type of thief? A very foul thief." <br />
<br />
"You really don't have to explain." <br />
<br />
"After breaking into a lone college girl's home to look for her underwear, and scattering said underwear all across the room, you started to sniff and sniff all over the odors while you rolled about. When the student came back and started screaming, you started to lecture in a poor Kansai accent, 'Panties must be white! There shouldn't be black or red ones!' When she called the police, you started shouting, 'I'm guilty as charged! Guilty as charged!', wore panties on your head and fled."<br />
<br />
"You really didn't have to explain!" <br />
<br />
''Or rather, just let it go! The guests around us are looking!''<br />
<br />
"After being arrested, you became a bookworm in prison." <br />
<br />
"Don't be so persistent to finish!" <br />
<br />
The two college girls who sat in the neighboring space hurriedly left, and their faces looked twisted as if they had seen something really disgusting.<br />
<br />
''…G-Good gracious...''<br />
<br />
"In any case, just as that 'filthy thing' said, I can't be depressed anymore. Since that's the case, I'll follow your aunt's condition and win the crown at the this miss contest." <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
''Was 'that filthy thing' referring to me?''<br />
<br />
''Not 'boyfriend'?''<br />
<br />
"Of course, the ''<span>'</span>filthy thing<span>'</span>'' has to lend some assistance as well. So that we can make Harusaki-san and the others recognize that ''I'm'' your girlfriend while we are on the boarding house trip." <br />
<br />
"Before that, could you acknowledge that I'm a ''human being''…?" <br />
<br />
As expected, it really would be better if my 'girlfriend' was just a little bit more well-behaved after all.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 2|#2]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 4|#4]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_2&diff=381130OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 22014-08-13T10:00:48Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#2: Love Test is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_047.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
Onigiri<ref>'''Onigiri''': Can be seen [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Onigiri here].</ref>, sausages, fried eggs.<br />
<br />
Once I placed these dishes on the table, they quickly disappeared from the edge of it and went straight into Saeko-san's stomach. And as usual, she didn't chew properly.<br />
<br />
As I continued to cook another leek and some miso soup, I said:<br />
<br />
"If you were that hungry, couldn't you have eaten some fast food to sustain yourself?" <br />
<br />
"But I rarely see Eita at home, and I want to eat your hand-made dishes~" <br />
<br />
Seeing Saeko-san's smile with grains of rice stuck on her cheek, I felt quite happy. Learning about cooking really had been a worthwhile choice.<br />
<br />
I invited Masuzu and the rest of them to sit on the sofa in the living room, but because it could only accommodate three people, Chiwa kneeled on a cushion by the carpet.<br />
<br />
Apart from Chiwa, the remaining three girls were all stunned by Saeko-san's eating manners. Well, it would scare the average person, since her speed at rice devouring easily surpassed Chiwa's.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san drank the miso soup like water, and gave a huge sigh, 'Buuhaaa~'.<br />
<br />
"Well, that's all… Good night!" <br />
<br />
"Good night." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san laid her head down on the table and began to snore loudly. Her irrational ability to fall asleep anywhere never changed.<br />
<br />
Masuzu's eyes were round and wide as she asked:<br />
<br />
"Has she fallen asleep?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah, she's always like this after eating." <br />
<br />
I took an unbuttoned cardigan sweater from the living room wall and draped it over Saeko-san's shoulder.<br />
<br />
"She says that sleeping on the table is the best, especially for short-term elimination of sleepiness." <br />
<br />
'This is an occupational disease<ref>'''Occupational Disease''': See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Occupational_disease here].</ref>—', Saeko-san would always smile as she said so.<br />
<br />
Hime tilted her head.<br />
<br />
"Should we move somewhere else?" <br />
<br />
"Don't worry about it. She'll wake up in about thirty minutes anyway." <br />
<br />
"But I want to see Eita's room." <br />
<br />
"Not happening." <br />
<br />
I refused flat-out. <br />
<br />
''Because you'd definitely rummage through someone else's house! You'd try to find porn magazines!''<br />
<br />
Ever since earlier, Fuyuumi had also been looking around the living room with her hands on her knees, sometimes clenching into a fist and sometimes relaxing. She was completely restless.<br />
<br />
Then it dawned on me.<br />
<br />
"Let me say it first, this room doesn't have any official seals<ref>'''Official Seals''': Equal a signature.</ref>. Understood?" <br />
<br />
"A-Are you picking a fight? Why would I want that kind of thing?" <br />
<br />
''Naturally, you'd take it and stamp the marriage registration form, isn't that right?''<br />
<br />
When the dialogue was about to digress, Masuzu cleared her throat.<br />
<br />
"It's about time we started the meeting. After all, we came here for a reason." <br />
<br />
"Hey, wait a minute." <br />
<br />
Thus, Chiwa started.<br />
<br />
"What's with this? Aren't you already sick and tired of seeing my room?" <br />
<br />
"Not that! Before we start, I want to clarify one thing." <br />
<br />
Chiwa turned her gaze directly at Masuzu:<br />
<br />
"Earlier, what did Saeko-san meant when she was talking about 'fake'?" <br />
<br />
''Guh!''<br />
<br />
''…As expected, we ''have'' to continue with that topic, of course.''<br />
<br />
"I'm also interested. What's the deal with the president being 'fake'?" <br />
<br />
"Either Impostor or Imitation<ref>She's translating the English "fake" into its Japanese equivalents.</ref>, does it have to do with something like that?" <br />
<br />
Even Hime and Fuyuumi voiced their doubts.<br />
<br />
Masuzu gave a big sigh.<br />
<br />
"If it's about that, I would also like to know about it. Even though it's clearly our first meeting, she just said something like that. I'm very troubled." <br />
<br />
Chiwa glared at me and spoke:<br />
<br />
"But Ei-kun also seems rather nervous?" <br />
<br />
"W-What are you talking about?" <br />
<br />
I originally wanted to play dumb, but my pitch went unnaturally high.<br />
<br />
But...<br />
<br />
Recently Chiwa really had been quite sharp. At least with issues regarding Masuzu and me.<br />
<br />
But as Chiwa was unable to find any more evidence, she had to drop the subject for the time being.<br />
<br />
"So, we have to discuss how to manage the budget for the summer training camp." <br />
<br />
"Right, is there any way we can quickly amass money?" <br />
<br />
Hime raised her hand in response to Masuzu's question and said:<br />
<br />
"And if everyone gets a Palt Daime?"<br />
<br />
"…You surely mean Part Time, right?" <br />
<br />
"Correct." <br />
<br />
When Hime said 'Part Time', it sounded like the name of some spell or weapon. It really was unfathomable.<br />
<br />
"We won't have time. In order to work, we need to get the school's permission first." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi said, very straitlaced.<br />
<br />
"Eeh— no one actually follows that rule, right?" <br />
<br />
"That won't do! Since I'm a club member now, I won't let you break the school rules." <br />
<br />
'Phuu—', Chiwa stretched out her face.<br />
<br />
"Besides, we won't make it 'til next week. There aren't that many offers for high school girls to look for part time jobs." <br />
<br />
Chiwa shook her head and said, 'That's not the case at all'.<br />
<br />
"A few days ago I saw an advertisement. It said that all you have to do is eat snacks and listen to an old man whine, and the salary is thirty thousand yen. I don't know what type of snacks are included, though." <br />
<br />
"…Chiwa, please absolutely ''do not'' go to that place, okay?" <br />
<br />
I firmly and unyieldingly urged her. This girl could really make people worry.<br />
<br />
"Since it has come to this." <br />
<br />
Masuzu's eyes shifted towards me.<br />
<br />
"I guess I can only ask Eita-kun to put his body in use." <br />
<br />
"Hm? What would be good about this at this time?"<br />
<br />
"Everyone has two kidneys, and losing one is no big deal after all." <br />
<br />
"You expect me to sell it?!"<br />
<br />
This clearly was not me putting my body to good use. Rather, it would be my internal organs.<br />
<br />
Why did I have to take this kind of risk for the sake of a summer training camp...<br />
<br />
"You guys have been saying whatever you please from the beginning! Can you only come up with this kind of dangerous ideas? There's plenty more simple solutions!" <br />
<br />
"Oh, like what?" <br />
<br />
"Just have the training camp someplace nearby." <br />
<br />
"Nearby?" <br />
<br />
"How about the family restaurant in front of the station?" <br />
<br />
The four of them booed when they heard this. ''What? Are you guys that dissatisfied with the family restaurant business? They are facilities with fine air-conditioning, an unlimited supply of drinks for one hundred eighty yen, and it's also within a day's trip.'' <br />
<br />
"A family restaurant is of course out of question. When we're talking about a summer training camp, then of course it has to be the sea." <br />
<br />
Masuzu asserted, and just when the discussion was about to hit the rocks—<br />
<br />
"—Fine then. ''I'' will take all of you there then." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san suddenly stood up.<br />
<br />
Her eyes that were shut to narrow strings before, were now open perfectly wide. It seemed after that short sleep, she switched to awaken mode.<br />
<br />
Masuzu, Hime, and Fuyuumi stared blankly, unable to be anything but stunned.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san lazily brushed her hair up:<br />
<br />
"What's wrong? Didn't you all want to go to the beach? My company has a health resort facility at Funase Beach. You can use it for two or three nights without a problem." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi leaned close to my ear and whispered:<br />
<br />
"Err, that's really your oba-sama<ref>'''Oba-sama''': Respectful for "aunt".</ref>, right? Doesn't she look like a completely different person?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah. Earlier, she was just in her 'sleep mode' after staying up all night." <br />
<br />
The first time Chiwa and I had met Saeko-san, we were also astounded like this. Both her atmosphere and way of speaking changed like she was different person. Saeko-san in 'awaken mode' could be considered quite a beautiful woman. One would never think that this was a person capable of saying 'Kyun-Kyun' like she did before.<br />
<br />
Masuzu had a stiff and wary expression.<br />
<br />
"May I ask if you are implying that you will provide free accommodation for us?" <br />
<br />
"That's not what I'm saying. You will need to provide an equivalent compensation." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san looked at Masuzu's sharp eyes, smiled and said:<br />
<br />
"Hey, Chihuahua, what do I do for a job?" <br />
<br />
The sudden change of topic took Chiwa by surprise and she responded in a daze:<br />
<br />
"A game creator, right?" <br />
<br />
"No, I don't if you put it in such a formidable way." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san banged on the table.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"I am— someone who makes lots of cute girls and hot boys appear in games, so they make people 'squuueeeeeaaaal!', that's the type of game I'm after!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
Even though there wasn't any need to say it in a formidable manner, there also was no need to say it so vulgarly… right?<br />
<br />
"That would be gal-games<ref>'''Gal-Game''': See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Girl_game here].</ref> and otome-games<ref>'''Otome-Game''': See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Otome_game here].</ref>?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, the pony-tailed girl over there seems to get it." <br />
<br />
After being praised, Hime blushed somewhat happily. After all, she liked video games. Maybe she even played a game that Saeko-san had worked on.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, the stiff disciplinary committee member only furrowed her eyebrows.<br />
<br />
"I heard these kinds of works had a lot of shameless content. Could this be related to X-rated games?" <br />
<br />
"My current project is rated 'appropriate for all ages'. Is the tsundere over there very familiar with those kinds of games?" <br />
<br />
"O-O-Of course I'm not familiar with them! I only know about them due to my duties as a disciplinary committee member!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi denied vehemently. But that being said, you should have protested about that 'tsundere' part.<br />
<br />
With her eyes still probing, Masuzu asked:<br />
<br />
"May I ask how gal-games are related to the offer of our accommodation?" <br />
<br />
"Well, in short I'll let you take a look at this..." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san took a flyer out of her bag, and we all leaned forward to take a look.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'''★ Use your 'Love Points' to Cool the Summer ❤ 'OreDere' Beauty Pagent ★ '''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'''Organizer: SoftDunk (Inc.) '''<br />
<br />
'''Venue: Funase Second Beach'''<br />
<br />
'''Date: X/X/XX at X o'clock. Registration begins at X o'clock rain or shine. '''<br />
<br />
'''Eligibility: a dere-dere girl between 10~20 years old'''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Right now my company is making a new game called 'My Girlfriend Loves me Too Much!' or 'OreDere' for short. The purpose of this event is to draw interest and get some publicity." <br />
<br />
"OreDere." <br />
<br />
''This abbreviation doesn't seem to reflect the existence of a 'girlfriend', but rather it seems to suggest 'I'm' dere<ref>OreDere is very similar to the abbreviations "OreShura" and "OreImo". In each case, "Ore" means "I/me/my". The original name is "Ore no kanojo ga deredere sugiru".</ref>. But then again it's fine either way.''<br />
<br />
"If you're willing to participate in this competition, then I'll offer the accommodations I mentioned earlier." <br />
<br />
Chiwa looked up at Saeko-san's face:<br />
<br />
"What does the 'dere-dere girl' in the competition eligibility mean?" <br />
<br />
"The competitors have to be on the stage and demonstrate 'how ''dere'' they are'. That's the main feature of this competition. That's why this competition is restricted to 'girls who feel dere to someone' as in 'girls who are in the middle of experiencing love'. Unfortunately, not many people have registered so it's a little bit of a problem—"<br />
<br />
Saeko-san looked at Chiwa, Hime, and Fuyuumi, one by one.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"You three have all fallen for Eita, am I right?" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"——?!" <br />
<br />
The three of them didn't make any noise, but there was an obvious change of atmosphere in the living room.<br />
<br />
Chiwa's expression suddenly became very serious.<br />
<br />
Hime blushed and lowered her head.<br />
<br />
Fuyumi however… covered her face with her hands and started to pound on the ground wildly with her feet, causing the floor to shake. A-chan, please stop. Do you want to destroy my house?<br />
<br />
"Fufu, you're very maidenly. Looks like you all satisfy the competition requirement." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san very happily nodded her head in the direction of those three.<br />
<br />
"Please wait." <br />
<br />
Masuzu let out a firm voice.<br />
<br />
"As I said before, ''I'' am Eita-kun's girlfriend. Why am I the only one you are excluding?" <br />
<br />
"It's not due to reason, but rather due to intuition." <br />
<br />
"Intuition, is it...?" <br />
<br />
"Don't try to fool my intuition. I've created a massive number of all sorts of character types, and the story of how all these characters fell in love. All of this was made by me. In my shoes, it's not hard at all to understand how you guys rank in a 'dere scale'." <br />
<br />
Masuzu frowned, unconvinced.<br />
<br />
"However that's merely talk about a game, isn't it? It's just a fake reality, right?" <br />
<br />
"It's exactly ''because'' it's fake." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san's words were full of enthusiasm.<br />
<br />
"In order to make the fake look real, you need to 'make the fake look more real than the real thing'. This is the most important detail in the game industry. As a result, I am very sensitive to whether the Romantic Feeling<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -60px;">Dere</span> is authentic or not." <br />
<br />
Masuzu's expression had originally been very stern, but it suddenly looked like it realized something.<br />
<br />
At nearly the same time, I also realized it. <br />
<br />
About this 'making the fake look more real than the real thing' earlier— Wasn't that more or less the same thing Masuzu had said to me a few times before?<br />
<br />
"How about we run a little test?" <br />
<br />
Saeko-san thus said.<br />
<br />
"This is a simple psychological test that will measure your love points. It's a rare opportunity, so are Chihuahua and company up for it?" <br />
<br />
The four of them looked at each other in confusion.<br />
<br />
Not caring about their reactions, Saeko-san took her smart phone out again and began to read the questions aloud to herself.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'''Q:'''<br />
<br />
'''There is a boy here that you hold very dear and think of very well.'''<br />
<br />
'''Let's name him 'A'-ta— ...-kun.'''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"THAT'S NOT AN ALIAS!"<br />
<br />
I said with a hoarse voice.<br />
<br />
''I wished that it could have been changed to 'B'-ta or 'C'-ta at least…!''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'''Then 'A'-ta-kun says: 'This manga here is really interesting and totally awesome! This is the thing! Read it, read it!'— Suppose that he just won't shut up about it.'''<br />
<br />
'''How would you react?'''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"So, let's start with Chihuahua." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san completely ignored my protests and continued with the subject.<br />
<br />
Chiwa's worried, 'um~', about ten seconds later came:<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun's manga interests and mine don't really match." <br />
<br />
"No, it's not about me. Remember that the topic is about 'A-ta-kun', all right?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa responded, 'Oh, right', and nodded her head.<br />
<br />
"Well, then I guess I'd give a try reading it? But if it's really boring, I'd just tell him so." <br />
<br />
It was a very ordinary response.<br />
<br />
But the manga that I'd recommend would definitely not be boring!<br />
<br />
"Then the next, the pony-tailed girl." <br />
<br />
"As long as Eita was the one who recommended it, I would read it no matter how boring it is." <br />
<br />
Oh dear, Hime was as tender as always.<br />
<br />
…But it was saddening that the subject still was on how ''boring'' it'd be.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san tapped at the touchscreen as she nodded.<br />
<br />
"Next up is the 'tsun' girl."<br />
<br />
"Manga is just boring enough. I won't read that kind of thing!" <br />
<br />
"Well, and the 'dere' girl."<br />
<br />
"The Manga will give me an opportunity to speak more with Ta-kun, I ~ will definitely read it♪———— Wait, WHO'S THE DERE GIRL?!" <br />
<br />
It seemed like Fuyuumi-san had developed a habit of being a 'Nori-Tsukkomi<ref>'''Nori-Tsukkomi''': Sometimes plays along with the 'boke', but right after jumping back to 'tsukommi' him.</ref>', ergo there was no place for me to butt in myself.<br />
<br />
"Finally, Natsukawa Masuzu." <br />
<br />
Masuzu was the only one who she did not call by a nickname, somehow that beat being called out 'wicked tongue girl' in public, I guess. <br />
<br />
I casually approached Masuzu from behind, and whispered to her:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
—Hey, please give a good answer.<br />
<br />
—Who do you think I ''am''? Just leave it to me. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Thus, Masuzu's answer was...<br />
<br />
"I would certainly take a look at the manga that 'A-ta-kun' recommended, but I would also lend him a manga that I would recommend." <br />
<br />
"Reason being?" <br />
<br />
"Even though it's important to understand the preferences of the person you love, it's also important to let him get to know you. I believe that this is most important in the relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend." <br />
<br />
Chiwa and the rest of them all exclaimed, 'Wow'. As expected of Masuzu, she always responded with the most proper answer.<br />
<br />
Saeko-san nodded and said, 'I see', as her fingers tapped away on the smart phone.<br />
<br />
A little curious, I spoke up:<br />
<br />
"Um, what have you been doing ever since we started?" <br />
<br />
"This is an app game that my company is developing, and I borrowed the question from here. This game already has more than a million users who have responded, all of whom are girls in their teens and twenties." <br />
<br />
"Heh…" <br />
<br />
Girls certainly seemed to love psychological test problems like this pretty much.<br />
<br />
Chiwa's body was shaking from anxiety.<br />
<br />
"Then, Saeko-san, how were the results? Who has got the most love?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, in first place is... [...] ...tsundere girl." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's face turned alarmingly red.<br />
<br />
"W-W-What is this!? W-W-Why would I be interested in someone li-li-liee Kidou-kun—" <br />
<br />
''No, it's A-ta-kun we're talking about, isn't it?''<br />
<br />
Saeko-san couldn't help but chuckle:<br />
<br />
"When you said, 'an opportunity to speak more with him', isn't it obvious that this point would score rather highly? The innocent and sweet love can even be felt in the air, totally maiden-like." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi shook her head forcefully, her hair disheveled:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"It's absolutely a lie, lie, lie, lie, lie— It's a lie! I definitely don't just like Ta-kun! I la-like ''so'' much!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The air around the scene instantly froze.<br />
<br />
Chiwa's eyes seemed to overflow with the intent to kill, Hime's eyes were puzzled, and Masuzu gave a blank stare.<br />
<br />
I was also extremely surprised.<br />
<br />
''Hey, you, you forgot about the existence of Michel again…''<br />
<br />
"That's what I said, it isn't like thiiiiiiiiiiiiiis! What I just said doesn't cooooouuuunt! Ai-chan is going to run outside!" <br />
<br />
A-chan pounded her reddened face with both hands and quickly ran outside. She forgot her bag again, so I'd try to return it the day after in cram school.<br />
<br />
"Then, in second place is Chihuahua." <br />
<br />
As expected of Saeko-san, she was completely unmoved after the exposure of the tsundere heart.<br />
<br />
"As for why you're ranked lower than the tsundere girl, that's because you're too intimate. Even though such sincere words signify that your relationship is very good, if the distance between you two is too close, the other party won't be able to see you in terms of love. You need to pay attention to that stuff." <br />
<br />
"Ah-!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa sank into silent contemplation, maybe because she felt that what had been said was reasonable.<br />
<br />
"In third place is the pony-tailed girl. Your situation is the opposite of Chihuahua's, you should take a step closer to cut down the distance. Don't let your feelings lead everything. You still need to have everyday conversations, so that Eita… No, the point is that you need to get closer to 'A'-ta. This way you'll gradually enter a better relationship." <br />
<br />
Hime eyes shined honestly and she nodded repeatedly. This almost felt like it was some kind of life consultation.<br />
<br />
Then was— Masuzu. <br />
<br />
"I'm in last place, is it?" <br />
<br />
Even though her tone was indifferent, one could still see the frustration underneath.<br />
<br />
This was maybe the first time I ever saw Masuzu with this expression.<br />
<br />
"It's because your answer might be considered the 'exemplar answer'. And since it's ''too'' perfect, there is just no feeling of 'dere'." <br />
<br />
"''Too'' perfect?" <br />
<br />
"If you were a couple going out for more than a year, then this answer would be absolutely right. However— You've only gone out for three months, right? Moreover, you're 15-year-old first year high school students, and this kind of answer is simply too beautiful." <br />
<br />
''I see.''<br />
<br />
''There really is no flaw in Masuzu's answer. To try and share our feelings with our partners...''<br />
<br />
''But compared to the real couples around us in our environment, it doesn't usually go like that.''<br />
<br />
''I occasionally listen to Kaoru talk about the situations of the boys with a relationship that are in our class. The unpredictable highs and lows in their relationship are very intense. The usual case, where the girlfriends are nothing but filled with talks about their boyfriends, and the opposite also happens when the boyfriends do nothing but speak about their girlfriends. They keep doing nothing but 'praising' their loved one. ''<br />
<br />
If we wanted to act like a high school couple, then the correct answer would need to leak a even more 'lovestruck mind' than what's normal. <br />
<br />
"When one uses a cell phone or smart phone to do this kind of test, it will ask the respondent to provide their age, sex, occupation, and the number of years they've been in a relationship, and questions like that. Thus even if the responses are identical, the score may still vary."<br />
<br />
Masuzu stared unwaveringly at Saeko-san's eyes.<br />
<br />
"I refuse to accept this. What can this kind of test possibly tell you about us?" <br />
<br />
''So, with that attitude it looks like she isn't going to surrender, no matter want.''<br />
<br />
"…Hooo? Okay." <br />
<br />
Saeko-san contemplated as she stroked her chin.<br />
<br />
"If you are willing to say that much, then why don't you, Natsukawa Masuzu, also participate in the competition? After all, I'm the host, so if you can win the championship, then I'll admit that you're his 'girlfriend' or whatever. I'll attest that as Eita's guardian." <br />
<br />
"That condition won't be changed in hindsight, right?" <br />
<br />
"Of course not." <br />
<br />
It seemed like there were invisible sparks scattering between Masuzu and Saeko-san. <br />
<br />
Maybe because she was roused, Chiwa also stood up:<br />
<br />
"I'm also participating!" <br />
<br />
She declared, her eyes re-ignited with that raging fire.<br />
<br />
"Even though this time we were a little careless and allowed things to get too intimate, this is an excellent opportunity to settle things with Natsukawa!" <br />
<br />
I felt like the situation just kept growing stranger and stranger.<br />
<br />
"I also want to participate." <br />
<br />
Even Hime raised her hand.<br />
<br />
She used her other hand to hold onto my shirt tightly.<br />
<br />
"If I win the competition, then will I get a rank upgrade from ex-girlfriend to current girlfriend?" <br />
<br />
She radically said. Anyway, was that some kind of confession?<br />
<br />
Saeko-san, being very satisfied, nodded repeatedly.<br />
<br />
"Let's go with that, the girl that wins the crown in this competition will be recognized as Eita's bride. I'll give my seal of approval as Eita's guardian." <br />
<br />
"—Really? So ''you'' will seal it?" <br />
<br />
This voice came from the living room door. I turned my head to look, and it was A-chan sweating from head to foot, her shoulders undulating up and down as she panted. It seemed like she noticed that she forgot her bag and thus had turned back. <br />
<br />
She pointed straight at us: <br />
<br />
"I-It can't be helped! I'll also participate!" <br />
<br />
''Haha, things are really heating up here.''<br />
<br />
''Things are heating up. ''<br />
<br />
''Yeah...''<br />
<br />
''I wish I could run away… I really do…''<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 1|#1]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 3|#3]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_4_Chapter_0&diff=381085OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 02014-08-13T07:40:33Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==#0: Announcement of the Disciplinary Committee is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_012-013.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
A commanding storm blew through the area.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Come on, let's start the club activities!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi Ai stood in front of the whiteboard, as she pointed at us.<br />
<br />
She was surrounded by an air of importance.<br />
<br />
Today was August 2nd, which was also the dark day that ruptured our summer vacation paradise— 'The ''First'' Day of School. After classes were over, our 'Jien-Otsu' gathered in the club room for the first time in a long while, but--<br />
<br />
"Excuse me... Fuyuumi?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa whispered quietly, her right cheek twitching slightly.<br />
<br />
"What, Harusaki Chiwa?" <br />
<br />
"Why are you somehow acting as if you were a big shot?!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi wondered as she tilted her head and said:<br />
<br />
"The person who worked to save the club from ''almost'' being shut-down was ''me'', right? " <br />
<br />
"The person who ''pushed'' our club to the brink of being shut-down was also ''you''!" <br />
<br />
When our club was considered a 'menace to school discipline', the person who led the movement that wanted to shut down our Jien-Otsu was the 'demon disciplinary committee member' Fuyuumi Ai herself. But after a lot of chaos, Fuyuumi joined the 'Jien-Otsu' while taking the role of a 'coach'. She was still serving as disciplinary committee member, and she still wore that trademark discipline committee armband. <br />
<br />
"Since I have joined this club, I hereby prohibit all strange club activities. Please gear yourselves for a transition to more sensible, pure, and beautiful high school club activities, ''that's'' how it is."<br />
<br />
"Uuuuuh... She's only a new member." <br />
<br />
"Talking back against the coach is also prohibited, ''senior'' member!" <br />
<br />
"Merely a rookie, merely a rookie—!" <br />
<br />
"Chihuahua, can you please not make Master angry?" <br />
<br />
Hime, who stood next to her, stroked Chiwa on the back as Chiwa gnashed her teeth.<br />
<br />
"Master is a love expert, and she'll certainly guide us to becoming 'popular'.<br />
<br />
Hime's gazed at Fuyuumi with shining eyes full of admiration. To go as far as to call her Master, she must have wholeheartedly worshipped Fuyuumi.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi beamed with joy, nodded satisfied and said:<br />
<br />
"It seems you're quite promising, Akishino-san." <br />
<br />
"You can call me Hime." <br />
<br />
"Hime-chan, I will guide you to become a pure and proper maiden." <br />
<br />
"I'm so glad, Master." <br />
<br />
Hime let Fuyuumi rub her head, and she shrugged like she was being tickled. Was this... the birth of a master-student relationship between a beautiful disciplinary committee member and a beautiful Chuunibyou... That's what it looked like.<br />
<br />
"As the president, I also very warmly welcome this increase in club members." <br />
<br />
Masuzu sat on the opposite side of the table that Chiwa was also sitting on, sipping a cup of hot green tea as she spoke.<br />
<br />
"With regards to the goal of becoming popular, I think Fuyuumi-san will make an excellent coach. After all, Fuyuumi-san has a rich handsome ''boyfriend'' who attends a private university in Tokyo." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's expression turned morose when she heard this.<br />
<br />
"Handsome boyfriend? What do you mean?" <br />
<br />
"Didn't you share with us a few days ago, the sweet relationship that you have with your boyfriend?"<br />
<br />
"...Ah, right! You mean Mittland." <br />
<br />
"''Michel'', wasn't it?" <br />
<br />
"Y-Yes, Michel!" <br />
<br />
Somehow, I could totally see Fuyuumi's cheek twitch.<br />
<br />
The college boyfriend 'Michel' this girl talked about was actually a total lie. He was an imaginary boyfriend.<br />
<br />
At that time, when Fuyuumi and Chiwa were desperately quarreling, she was forced to blurt this lie out due to the circumstances. But since then, she's been continuously stretching the story.<br />
<br />
"R-Right! After all my 'Love Experiences' are completely different than yours. Whether it's cuteness or feminine power, I have the upper hand!" <br />
<br />
"Well, well, so wonderful ♪ Please show your juniors, Harusaki-san and Akishino-san that skills of yours." <br />
<br />
Masuzu smiled sweetly-- But since I sat next to her, I could see that the surface of her arms uncovered by her short sleeves were full of goose bumps.<br />
<br />
After all, Masuzu was 'Anti-Love', just like me.<br />
<br />
So what about popularity or feminine power? It looked like her heart was rather resistant to this kind of frivolous vocabulary, so much that she could even hold back from showing her true feelings in this type of situation. She really was something.<br />
<br />
"Well, you can teach us... the right way to confess to the people we like." <br />
<br />
Thus, Chiwa stole a glance at my face. ''Don't look at me.''<br />
<br />
"I also want to see. I want to study Master's ways." <br />
<br />
Hime also gazed steadily at me. ''Really, stop looking at me!''<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi shook her head strongly and said:<br />
<br />
"The idea of confessing to the boy yourself is wrong in the first place. As young maidens, we need to have the boy confess to us!" <br />
<br />
The Spring, Summer, and Autumn trio all exclaimed, 'Oh'!<br />
<br />
"So to speak, Michel was the one who confessed to Fuyuumi, right?" <br />
<br />
"To be confessed by a college student, Master is cool." <br />
<br />
"I hope you can tell us how to behave and be mentally prepared during a confession." <br />
<br />
Masuzu was probably the number one most-confessed-to person in the school, but she even said this. It clearly made Fuyuumi very anxious.<br />
<br />
"Even if you say it l-like that, you only have to be creative. Y-You need to act befitting according to the situation." <br />
<br />
"I get it." <br />
<br />
Thus, Masuzu turned towards me and said:<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, could you please confess to Fuyuumi-san here and now?" <br />
<br />
"Ha?" <br />
<br />
"Because I want to give Fuyuumi-san the ''opportunity'' to demonstrate the proper behavior of a maiden when being confessed to".<br />
<br />
''Damn it, Masuzu. Again you go and say something troublesome.''<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi hugged her arms close:<br />
<br />
"Eeeh-- Kidou-kun will...? Please don't joke, I have the right to select the person who confesses to me, right?" <br />
<br />
"But why are you smiling as if you're delighted?" <br />
<br />
"H-How could that be?! You must be seeing things!" <br />
<br />
However, unfortunately, the disciplinary member's mouth was already smiling softly!<br />
<br />
Since I couldn't disobey a order from the president, I began to act out my 'confession scene'.<br />
<br />
"W-Well, I'll start then." <br />
<br />
"Fine, just come!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi placed her hands on her hips, and posed with a 'tsun' atmosphere.<br />
<br />
''[...]''<br />
<br />
"What is it, Kidou-kun? If you stay silent, then it won't be a confession." <br />
<br />
"Yeah, I know." <br />
<br />
''Because I never confessed to anyone before...''<br />
<br />
''Whatever, I'll just do it casually.''<br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi Ai-san, in truth I really like you!"<br />
<br />
"Hmph, I ''know''." <br />
<br />
"I love you— Go out with me—"<br />
<br />
"Sorry, but I've never regarded you as a member of the opposite sex. Can we just be friends?" <br />
<br />
"I understand— I'll give up——" <br />
<br />
"You can't give up now!" <br />
<br />
"Eh?!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi pointed at me, who was in a daze, and said:<br />
<br />
"If you give up now, your chance for love will end. Your feelings for me, your love, you need to make them burst!" <br />
<br />
''…Such un-unreasonable demands...''<br />
<br />
"But, if you look at the circumstances, wasn't I already rejected?" <br />
<br />
"Isn't that obvious? I'm not the kind of girl that can be conquered so easily." <br />
<br />
"Then it's fine, I might as well give up." <br />
<br />
"How can you confess without any enthusiasm?! You need to attack with even more ferocity, and then I'll refuse you even more ferociously. A confession is just like that." <br />
<br />
''Yuck, sounds too bothersome—''<br />
<br />
I turned around to see if the other three would help me, but—<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun really doesn't have guts! After saying that, you are backing away?" <br />
<br />
"This person who is one of the Warriors of the Holy Dragon Race, I am very ashamed." <br />
<br />
"Such a worthless man, very soon we'll become strangers." <br />
<br />
I was being isolated, and I couldn't find even half a companion. It was too much, ''too much''.<br />
<br />
Just as I was at the end of my rope, Masuzu started to rummage through her bag.<br />
<br />
"In this kind of situation, it's better to let this take the stage." <br />
<br />
In a very familiar development, Masuzu took out my 'Eighth Grade Notebook'.<br />
<br />
"That's a really old notebook. What is it?" <br />
<br />
"This was the diary my 'first love' left for me. The secrets of how to attract the opposite sex and how to be an attractive person are recorded inside." <br />
<br />
"You mean it's a notebook on how to be popular? Sounds kind of interesting." <br />
<br />
It seemed like even Fuyuumi's interest was perked, and she looked as if she wanted to try it out.<br />
<br />
Masuzu's shoulder leaned close on mine as she opened the notebook and said:<br />
<br />
"Please give this 'Certainly dangerous ☆ 100% Concentrated ☆ Collection of Pick-up Lines' a try♪." <br />
<br />
"Ha? Don't screw around. You give it a try, you shitty poisonous tongue woman." <br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi-san? —Let me correct myself, this notebook is actually Eita-kun's—" <br />
<br />
"Pliase let me give it my most earnest effooooooord! Masuzu-wa—n!" <br />
<br />
''Well, fine. I'll just do it. If it comes down to this, I'll give it my all!''<br />
<br />
As my hands firmly grabbed Fuyuumi's shoulders, I was willing to do it with more ''ferocity''.<br />
<br />
"W-What's with you all of a sudden? E-Even if you become more coercive to convince me, it's useless!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's cheeks were blushing a little, and I stared into her eyes and spoke:<br />
<br />
"'You might not really want it, but I'll have you go crazy for me.'"<br />
<br />
"[...] [...] ...Haaa?"<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi gave this surprised cry from the bottom of her heart.<br />
<br />
And as I was regretting this from the bottom of my heart, I wanted to die a worthless death.<br />
<br />
"Why are you saying such embarrassing lines? Are you stupid?" <br />
<br />
''—Quiet! I'm the one who feels the most embarrassed here!''<br />
<br />
While I was crying out in my heart, the next bullet fired.<br />
<br />
"'What you truly want is not lines, but to be reached by the Excalibur KISS<ref>In English.</ref>.'"<br />
<br />
"Are you all right? Should we go to the hospital?" <br />
<br />
I truly made her worry.<br />
<br />
Even though I wanted to immediately go home, bury my face in a pillow, and kick my feet, if I stopped now it would be even more embarrassing. I could only see this to the end!<br />
<br />
"'You should be careful. After all my KISS is called 'Reppuzan<ref>'''Reppuzan''': Lit.: "Gale-wind Slash". A meme which has been around for long and is being referenced in this scene. There are even some MADs about it using this very scene.</ref>'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -75px;">Blade Wind</span></b>｣.'"<br />
<br />
"...Errr, Kidou-kun?" <br />
<br />
"'Reppuzan'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -75px;">Blade Wind</span>! 'Reppuzan'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -75px;">Blade Wind</span>, 'Reppuzan'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -75px;">Blade Wind</span>!" <br />
<br />
"Hey, can't you listen when other people are talking?!" <br />
<br />
"————REPPU————————————ZA————————N!"<br />
<br />
''Huff, this is all I can bear!''<br />
<br />
Even though I felt like I lost something very important, I tried my best to finish this.<br />
<br />
Would Fuyuumi scorn me from now on? But at least Masuzu should be able to understand—<br />
<br />
Just as I was thinking this, Fuyuumi's wrinkled eyebrows suddenly glazed over into eyes looking afar.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"'Such a KISS. before it gets to touch my lips gets stopped by a varia.'" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"…Varia?"<br />
<br />
"B-Barrier!" <br />
<br />
"A barrier—" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi was a really interesting person.<br />
<br />
I didn't think she would actually go along with my 'Eighth Grade Confession'.<br />
<br />
But then again, she was the owner of that 'Delusional Notebook', so maybe she also had this kind of inclination.<br />
<br />
''Well, if that's the case, then I'll turn up the notch a bit.''<br />
<br />
"'Your universe has been caught in the color of me. Me-ER. Me-EST'."<br />
<br />
''Wuuuuhhhhhhhhh—''<br />
<br />
''I really want to die—''<br />
<br />
I didn't understand what I was saying anymore.<br />
<br />
Why would I want to die from making a love confession?<br />
<br />
Anyway, why did I always try to add superlatives to nouns back then? This had always been the case since I had been in eighth grade. My English teacher had asked me, 'What is the past tense of 'IS'?' And I replied, 'ISED'. It was my greatest humiliation ever.<br />
<br />
I thought that Fuyuumi would be astonished to the extreme this time— but I didn't expect her to be stifling her mouth, looking down.<br />
<br />
Did this mean she was happy? Because of this kind of confession?<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Iven if you shtart shaying cool things now, it won't do any good!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''[...]'' <br />
<br />
''Is this how I act cool? Me-ER?''<br />
<br />
''I can't understand how this was any different from the first two attempts I did. Even though I wrote it myself, I still can't understand.''<br />
<br />
''So it's good like this? I'll keep going, then!''<br />
<br />
I leaned close to the ears of my prey:<br />
<br />
"'When will you realize that my charm is a social phenomenon?'"<br />
<br />
"Ahh..." <br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v04_017.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi lowered her head and shook her long hair swaying like waves.<br />
<br />
Her eyes began to tear up, she turned her gaze towards me and said:<br />
<br />
"I-If you just do as you please, I'll get angry! Don't make a fool out of a disciplinary committee member!" <br />
<br />
"'Something even purer than 'Pom Juice<ref>'''Pom Juice''': Can be seen [http://letseatmeal.blogspot.com/2008/09/pon-juice-tirol-choco.html here].</ref>', the 120% of your fruit juice is what I'll extract from you.'"<br />
<br />
"Fwuahh…" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's beautiful hair once again began to sway like waves. The movement was greater than before.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi dumbly faced the three people who had watched this entire development.<br />
<br />
"L-L-Look carefully evefryone. You can't possibly let yourself get captured by a stupid guy when he approaches you with lines like these, no matter what!" <br />
<br />
''I guess it's time I give the final blow to this disciplinary committee member.''<br />
<br />
"'The more you resist, the more you squeeze out the awakening of the 'Beast'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -60px;">Wild Animal</span> that's hidden inside of me!'"<br />
<br />
"Enough! You liar! It's a lie! Lie! It's totally a lie!" <br />
<br />
"'Even if I'm lying, it's entirely because of your pheromones!'"<br />
<br />
"[...] ...Ahh... [...]" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi's eyes suddenly sank.<br />
<br />
She was like a small kindergarten child stumbling forward with small steps, as she grabbed my shirt.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"I-If you are willing to say that much… t-t-then lesh go out…"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''Yes! I got her!''<br />
<br />
''I caught her—''<br />
<br />
''...Strange? What was my goal in the first place?''<br />
<br />
While I was thinking about my original reason, Fuyuumi happily hooked my arm. <br />
<br />
"Anyway, now I'm going out with Ta-kun! Ai-chan EPIC WIN!♪" <br />
<br />
The Japanese-style pancake in Chiwa's hands gave a 'crackle' sound, then was crushed and scattered.<br />
<br />
"What's———————————going on——————————here?!"<br />
<br />
Masuzu revealed a smile with something hidden behind it, tilted her head and said:<br />
<br />
"Somehow, I ''don't'' understand what has just happened here." <br />
<br />
But Hime had an expression like she was about to cry:<br />
<br />
"Master has betrayed me? Really, really betrayed me?" <br />
<br />
However, Fuyuumi looked as if that scene had nothing to do with her, instead she could be seen with her face red like a tomato and her lips curved in a broad, soft smile.<br />
<br />
She still clung to my arms as she said:<br />
<br />
"'If you like them, then you can't help it.' That's the principle of love! It doesn't matter if it's the childhood friend, or the girlfriend, or the ex-girlfriend. Not being careful just means that he'll be snatched away. Remember that well!" <br />
<br />
"No kidding! That being said, you're too easy to deal with. You were so easily won over by Ei-kun!" <br />
<br />
"I-I wasn't being won over! Ai-chan just pitied him, so I agreed!" <br />
<br />
The entire time her arrogant attitude hadn't ceased at all, so it was probably something to admire about her.<br />
<br />
In short, it looked like she was out of control, so I whispered to her:<br />
<br />
"Oi, A-chan." <br />
<br />
"What is it, Ta-kun? Y-You want to stamp it?"<br />
<br />
"No. This isn't good for you, right? You have a 'Boyfriend'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -45px;">Michel</span>." <br />
<br />
A-chan immediately took some small steps and said:<br />
<br />
"I-If I'm with Ta-kun, then I'll leave him" <br />
<br />
''Oh that was cute. Really cute.''<br />
<br />
''But if we act on impulse, mayhem will be waiting in front of me, so...''<br />
<br />
"But didn't you earlier proclaim in front of everyone that, 'immoral activities with the opposite sex are forbidden'?" <br />
<br />
"Y-Yes, that's true." <br />
<br />
"And as a disciplinary committee member and the coach of the young maiden's club, wouldn't you be setting a bad example? You should also think about the other disciplinary committee members who believe in you so much." <br />
<br />
"...Ah, that's true. Rules and trust shouldn't be trampled over." <br />
<br />
A-chan's hazy eyes finally rediscovered the light of rationality.<br />
<br />
It appeared that she had been restored to the usual 'Fuyuumi Ai'. Her mood could turn from hot to cold and right back again so easily. It was really easy to understand her character.<br />
<br />
After Fuyuumi hugged my arm tightly once more, seemingly reluctant to leave it, she finally released her grip.<br />
<br />
"That's how it is. So the earlier confession act has now ended. And? It should have benefited you all." <br />
<br />
The Chiwa who was planning to crawl across the table and pounce, stopped.<br />
<br />
"Performance? What's going on?" <br />
<br />
"I said it earlier, right? 'You need to have your love burst'. I was just playing along those lines." <br />
<br />
Masuzu had a suspicious look on her eyes when she said:<br />
<br />
"In other words, you weren't captured for real there, were you?" <br />
<br />
"You actually have to ask that? After all I already have a handsome boyfriend. Why would I be won over by Kidou-kun?" <br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, could you repeat that last line from now once more?" <br />
<br />
"'Even if I'm lying, it's entirely because of your pheromones!'"<br />
<br />
"Unyaaaaa—————! I lub Ta-kun! I really lub him—————!"<br />
<br />
The escape route was completely destroyed.<br />
<br />
I quickly cleared my throat with a dry cough. Fuyuumi got back to her senses.<br />
<br />
"—Ermh, in short, it's like that." <br />
<br />
Masuzu smiled and tilted her head.<br />
<br />
"Like ''what''?" <br />
<br />
"This so-called love, is something that you can't control before it bursts. J-Just like I demonstrated it to you all moments ago, it's like that!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa's eyes were filled with resentment when she said:<br />
<br />
"So it really was an act?!" <br />
<br />
"Of course! You have to confess as enthusiastically as that, or be confessed like that! The road to popularity is very dangerous!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi finished with, 'Do you get it?', and Chiwa nodded reluctantly.<br />
<br />
"Seeing how things went, we'll leave it at that for now— Okay, Fuyuumi?" <br />
<br />
"'Ai' will do, really. And I'll call you Chiwa." <br />
<br />
"Well, Ai— Why did you just call Ei-kun'' 'Ta-kun<span>'</span>''?" <br />
<br />
''Guh——''<br />
<br />
"I am also very concerned about it. Eita also called Master'' 'A-chan<span>'</span>''." <br />
<br />
''Guh— Guuhh——''<br />
<br />
"Don't you two seem very close? During one simple summer, how did you become so intimate after attending cram school together?" <br />
<br />
''Damn...''<br />
<br />
''I carelessly called her name the way I used to.''<br />
<br />
''Should I rely on nonsense to cover it up? No, I just did things half-heartedly, so it's a bit difficult—''<br />
<br />
"Since it's exposed, I guess it can't be helped." <br />
<br />
Next to the distressed me, Fuyuumi was the first to open her mouth.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Actually Kidou-kun and me are childhood friends." <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Spring, Summer, and Autumn, the three of them were shocked, stunned.<br />
<br />
Even I was stunned. <br />
<br />
I didn't expect her to throw such a fastball.<br />
<br />
"W-Wait a minute. I've never heard of this before." <br />
<br />
Chiwa approached Fuyuumi rudely.<br />
<br />
"If you're Ei-kun's childhood friend, then shouldn't you also have been my childhood friend? But I didn't meet you until we arrived at Hane High!" <br />
<br />
"When did you ''first'' meet Kidou-kun?" <br />
<br />
"In first grade, after I moved next door to Ei-kun's house, our relationship has been very good. We've been together for nine years."<br />
<br />
"Hmph? Nine?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi smiled.<br />
<br />
It wasn't that arrogant 'disciplinary committee member' smile which we've seen before.<br />
<br />
It was a rather conservative but fully assertive smile.<br />
<br />
"The first time Kidou-kun and I met was ''ten years'' ago. We've been together ever since 'Star Class' in kindergarten." <br />
<br />
Chiwa wasn't able to even gasp, as she stared at me with an expression like she was about to cry.<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, why didn't you ever say something about that until now?" <br />
<br />
"It's not that he didn't say. He had forgotten it until we spoke to each other in summer cram school." <br />
<br />
"I'm not asking you here! Hey, Ei-kun!" <br />
<br />
As Chiwa shook my shoulders, I gave a big sigh… I guess I could only trust in my luck.<br />
<br />
"As Fuyuumi said, I had forgotten. Because she moved away before we started elementary school, I forgot about it entirely until recently." <br />
<br />
"Even earlier than me? You met her earlier than me?" <br />
<br />
It seemed like Chiwa was very persistent about that point.<br />
<br />
"I've met Fuyuumi ten years ago in spring. Chiwa has moved next door nine years ago in spring, so Fuyuumi was earlier than you by one year." <br />
<br />
"That's…" <br />
<br />
Chiwa bit her lips firmly, and sank into silence.<br />
<br />
"...Wrong..." <br />
<br />
Hime suddenly said. <br />
<br />
She pulled hard on me, and hung wildly on my right arm as she whispered:<br />
<br />
"I'm the one who met Eita first, because past-lives are even earlier than elementary school or kindergarten. So it's neither Master or Chihuahua. As the ex-girlfriend, I am the earliest." <br />
<br />
Hime hugged me, her body trembling slightly.<br />
<br />
Even though she always appeared very well-behaved, and unremarkable if compared to Chiwa or Masuzu, it probably had taken her a lot of courage to say that. She used to talk like a spoiled child before, apparently during this month she had grown a lot.<br />
<br />
For me, however, this growth was equal to a much more hectic mayhem. So to be honest, I had mixed feelings.<br />
<br />
"Eita, hold me." <br />
<br />
"No, I won't. But I can rub your head?" <br />
<br />
"...Today, I'll hold back..." <br />
<br />
I rubbed Hime's head, and she immediately smiled and raised her lips. Great, it looked like she had recovered her enthusiasm.<br />
<br />
"Wait a minute, what is this past life? What is this ex-girlfriend thing about?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi tilted her head, Hime then stood straight and said:<br />
<br />
"In our past lives, Eita and I had a romantic relationship. So hence I'm his ex-girlfriend." <br />
<br />
"U-Uh-huh...?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi looked at Hime's insistent face and seemed to give up asking about it.<br />
<br />
"Well, in short, the human relationships of our club are rather complex and mysterious." <br />
<br />
With her silver hair swaying, my 'girlfriend' Natsukawa Masuzu stood up. <br />
<br />
She looked at Spring, Autumn, and Winter one by one, and stated in a calm tone:<br />
<br />
"However, everyone, Eita-kun happens to be ''my'' boyfriend. I don't know anything about kindergarten, I'm not clear about elementary school events, and I don't plan to ask about what happened in your pasts lives. But now, he belongs to ''me''. Please, by no means forget that fact." <br />
<br />
The three of them looked as if they wanted to say something as they stared back at Masuzu— but in the end they remained silent. One by one they dropped their gaze.<br />
<br />
''Such an incredible impact.''<br />
<br />
''This is the pride of the legitimate wife.''<br />
<br />
''No one would ever think that Masuzu was just acting the character role of a 'girlfriend'...''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
However, at this point I couldn't possibly tell what would come next.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Regardless of to what degree it went, an act was still a act.<br />
<br />
In the end this was a performance merely at the level of a children's talent show— If an experienced adult saw us, it would be noticed right away.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 1|#1]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_3_Afterword&diff=381033OreShura: Volume 3 Afterword2014-08-13T05:27:36Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>==Afterword==<br />
<br />
<br />
Super powers, aliens, other-wordly people, and magical girls do not exist in this world.<br />
<br />
No matter how much we ｢desire for this existence｣, they will never be found.<br />
<br />
However, you can ｢play｣ as them. <br />
<br />
I am a hero with super-powers who comes from another world, and I am presently using magic powers to battle alien life forms—I can play this character. <br />
<br />
This is the beginning of [http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=Chuunibyou Chuunibyou]<br />
<br />
However, what’s the result of ｢playing｣? <br />
<br />
For example, what is the difference of playing the perfect ｢boyfriend｣, and being a real boyfriend? If ｢acting it isn’t love｣—then what is ｢true love｣? <br />
<br />
All the characters in this work are playing a certain role.<br />
<br />
Boyfriend, girlfriend, childhood friend, and ex-girlfriend. <br />
<br />
The debut of a new female lead, Fuyuumi Ai, is no exception.<br />
<br />
She does her best to bluff and exaggerate, but what was the role does she play? What kind of impact will this in turn bring to Eita and Masuzu?<br />
<br />
If all my readers can continue to focus on this future development, it will be my pleasure.<br />
<br />
It is very fortunate that SQUARE ENIX scheduled three manga series to be launched.<br />
<br />
｢GANGANJOKER｣ is already serialized as an original comic. It is serialized on ｢Young GANGAN｣ as, ｢Stuck in the Mayhem Between my Girlfriend and Childhood Friend Manga｣." <br />
<br />
On ｢BIG GANGAN｣, it is serialized as ｢Stuck in the Mayhem Between my Girlfriend and Childhood Friend + H｣. <br />
<br />
I am responsible for the script in +H, and in many senses it can be called H. The three works are full of the charm of the original + α, so I invite my readers to take a look at it. It would be my greatest joy.<br />
<br />
Well, the story for this time ends here. Thank you readers for supporting me until this point.<br />
<br />
Please turn to the next page for a preview of the fourth volume.<br />
<ref>Translation is too lazy to translate the preview. Keehee.</ref><br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/><br />
----<br />
<br />
===Notes===<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 10|#10]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Illustrations|Volume 4]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude><br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_3_Chapter_10&diff=381022OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 102014-08-13T03:45:52Z<p>AJS90: /* #10: Revive, Mayhem */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#10: Revive, Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_225.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
The morning after the fireworks festival. <br />
<br />
Because today was the first day of school, I was going to the regular rather than the cram school.<br />
<br />
"Ah— I really don’t want to go..." <br />
<br />
I woke up in a bad mood because of the quarrel yesterday, and to top of it all, that cursed ringtone gave me a visit.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'''[Subject] Such a wonderful afternoon'''<br />
<br />
''' [Text] To be at the fireworks festival with Fuyuumi-san. Was it fun? '''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Sh-She found out about that already?" <br />
<br />
''No wait, it's Masuzu, so maybe it's just her regular way of talking.''<br />
<br />
''I’ll act like I don’t know anything, then!''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''' [Subject] Today’s Breakfast'''<br />
<br />
''' [Text] I like half-cooked poached eggs. '''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The reply came instantly: <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''' [Subject] Re: Today’s Breakfast'''<br />
<br />
''' [Text] I like freshly crushed eggs. '''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''[...]''<br />
<br />
''Even if it feels like a joke at first glance, to reply back to me in such a curious manner...''<br />
<br />
''Anyway, Perhaps Masuzu-san could actually be ''really'' angry…?''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
The instant I arrived at school, Masuzu dragged me to the roof.<br />
<br />
Even though it was only 8 o’clock, the sun was very strong—<br />
<br />
"Well, which egg would you like me to crush first?" <br />
<br />
"I’m sorry, Masuzu-san!" <br />
<br />
I lowered my head to one level prior to dogeza<ref>'''Dogeza''': "Dogeza" is a way of apologizing, which involves "prostrating" oneself towards someone. Engaging in dogeza immediately tells clearly the difference of status between the one who is kneeling down and the one being "apologized" to, thus it is pretty common for "tough" characters never to go into that stance as to keep their bad-ass pride intact.</ref> towards Masuzu. Heh? Pride? Haha! Ridiculous.<br />
<br />
Masuzu folded her arms and sighed.<br />
<br />
"What is the ''meaning'' of this? After refusing your girlfriend’s invitation, to actually secretly go to the fireworks festival with Fuyuumi Ai." <br />
<br />
"H-How would you know?" <br />
<br />
"You are still playing innocent? Yesterday, a student saw you two meet at school in the evening." <br />
<br />
''Damn...'' <br />
<br />
''But now that I think about it, even though it is summer, there are still club activities. Even though we didn’t see anyone on the fields, it wasn’t surprising that we had been seen.''<br />
<br />
Masuzu actually seemed angry. She didn’t have her usual calm and circular cynicism. Rather, the details of her speech seemed to exude quite a dangerous atmosphere.<br />
<br />
"Well, if you have any excuses, please go ahead." <br />
<br />
"Ah, well." <br />
<br />
Because there was no way I could explain it honestly—<br />
<br />
"To be honest, I arranged a date with Fuyuumi a long time ago, from even before the club. It really was a date that we arranged a really, really long time ago, but I forgot about it. When Fuyuumi said it, I finally remembered, thus I couldn’t reject her. If I had, I would have betrayed a lot of things." <br />
<br />
"And what are ''<span>'</span>a lot of things<span>'</span>''?" <br />
<br />
"Just a pile of 'small and shameful memories'." <br />
<br />
I scratched my head and laughed.<br />
<br />
"Even though it was that kind of memory, it is still my own. And even though it was a memory so embarrassing I want to die, it is ''still'' mine." <br />
<br />
Regardless of the truth, I was trying to honestly express my feelings.<br />
<br />
Otherwise, regardless of it being Fuyuumi and Masuzu, I would be lying to them both.<br />
<br />
Masuzu shook her head immediately after she heard it:<br />
<br />
"I don’t want to hear any excuses!"<br />
<br />
"Heh?" <br />
<br />
''But, didn’t you just say you wanted to listen to me…?''<br />
<br />
"Don’t use words to apologize. Let your actions speak for you." <br />
<br />
"Then, what should I do?" <br />
<br />
"You don’t even know about ''that'' kind of thing?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at me with stern eyes, while she poked her right cheek.<br />
<br />
"A Kiss." <br />
<br />
"Ha?" <br />
<br />
"The same amount of time you spent with Fuyuumi yesterday, kiss your girlfriend that long!" <br />
<br />
Such a ridiculous request, she really just hated to lose.<br />
<br />
"When you say, 'that long', I actually don’t remember." <br />
<br />
"You really don’t get it! For this kind of thing, just an approximation will do!" <br />
<br />
"Then it was probably around thirty minutes." <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s eyes went wide as she heard that.<br />
<br />
"K-Kiss ''that'' long? How indecent. Are you trying to get me pregnant?" <br />
<br />
"YOU ARE THE ONE WHO TOLD ME TO DO IT!" <br />
<br />
"...Well, then let's reduce it to three minutes, with that I'll forgive you." <br />
<br />
So it was like that.<br />
<br />
I faced Masuzu, and put my hand on her shoulder.<br />
<br />
Even though Masuzu had kissed me several times, this was my first time taking the initiative...<br />
<br />
"*funn*, why are you getting afraid by something like a kiss?" <br />
<br />
"J-Just shut up! I can’t help it!" <br />
<br />
"I said it before, right? For anti-love people like us, a kiss is merely a mouth to a mouth contact. Moreover, this is just a kiss on the cheek, and you’re actually so jumpy about this? There is no reason." <br />
<br />
"Aaah, enough already!" <br />
<br />
I angrily put my lips on Masuzu’s face.<br />
<br />
Yes, even though it was a kiss, it gave off a feeling as if I was embracing her— I made every effort to prevent my front teeth from touching her.<br />
<br />
Even so, Masuzu’s cheeks seemed to melt as my lips touched her smooth skin.<br />
<br />
I had to endure an urge to faint.<br />
<br />
''——All right, this are about three minutes.''<br />
<br />
I removed my lips, and Masuzu’s clam expression seemed to say, 'Ara, it’s over already?'.<br />
<br />
"With this, can you forgive me?" <br />
<br />
I asked, my breath unsteady. Masuzu tilted her head and properly pushed her hair aside.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Fwine, So ai’ll fworgiv yu." <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
''That's not how we articulate, Masuzu-san.''<br />
<br />
"Nn? Nn? What? Did I just hear correctly? 'Fwine'?" <br />
<br />
"Fine, So I’ll forgive you."<br />
<br />
"Bu~~t that wasn't what I actually heard, is it~~? 'fwogiv yu'? Would you let me hear it once more? ~ That cute voice from just now—?"<br />
<br />
I took the opportunity to tease her. Masuzu’s face became really red, and even her ears blushed.<br />
<br />
Anyway, she was an ordinary girl after all. My eyes got a gentle feel to them, and—<br />
<br />
"As expected, I can't forgive you after all!" <br />
<br />
"Why? I did as you told me to!" <br />
<br />
"Because I don’t like how your eyes look. I won't forgive you unless I gouge them out..." <br />
<br />
"Don’t joke!" <br />
<br />
Really, my girlfriend was too willful.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
In the afternoon. <br />
<br />
The first day of school was over and I was about to go home.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi Ai was wearing the armband of the disciplinary committee as she walked into Class 1-A.<br />
<br />
"Natsukawa Masuzu, Kidou Eita, please come to the disciplinary committee room." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi only quickly said these words before she rapidly turned around. I didn’t see any of her 'A-chan' expression from the day before. She was the usual demon disciplinary committee member.<br />
<br />
Masuzu tilted her head, puzzled, and said:<br />
<br />
"What is it?" <br />
<br />
"I don’t know. I guess we have to go and find out." <br />
<br />
We followed the order to come to the disciplinary committee room and saw that Chiwa and Hime were already there. However, including Fuyuumi, I didn’t see a trace of any of the disciplinary committee members.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa, Hime, you two have also been called here?" <br />
<br />
"It's rude to suddenly call people out!" <br />
<br />
"But since it’s Master's order, we must obey." <br />
<br />
At this point, Fuyuumi finally entered.<br />
<br />
As she looked at us, she didn't have that usual stern expression.<br />
<br />
"Sorry to keep you waiting. I went to the faculty room for a moment." <br />
<br />
"Faculty room...?" <br />
<br />
What was it? Does it have to do with how the club was shut down?<br />
<br />
They couldn’t have issued a more severe punishment than shutting down the club, right? If that were the case, I could only imagine suspension and expulsion. But I didn’t think we did anything which would deserve a punishment ''that'' severe…<br />
<br />
Chiwa and Masuzu seemed to have a similar train of thought, and their expressions were rather stiff.<br />
<br />
Then Fuyuumi— <br />
<br />
Like she did when she announced the club would be shut down, used a marker to write a few words on the whiteboard.<br />
<br />
Those were—<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<big><b>'CLUB SHUTDOWN CANCELLED!</b></big> <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"HAAAAAAAAAA?!" <br />
<br />
Apart from Hime, the three of us cried out loud together.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi faced us, and gave a 'Fufun' laugh through her nose. She smiled as she said:<br />
<br />
"Aren't you going to thank me? This was something I proposed to the teacher." <br />
<br />
"Proposed? Proposed what?" <br />
<br />
"I told the teacher that my evaluation of 'The Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self' being harmful was actually my mistake." <br />
<br />
"And what actually happened to let that mood of yours change like that?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi stared at Masuzu wary expression, and fearlessly smiled:<br />
<br />
"Because I'm interested, in those club activities of yours!" <br />
<br />
"Interested?" <br />
<br />
"When you say, 'to become popular', that also means to be 'more adept in love', right? This idea in itself is shared between all girls of marriageable age. Thus, we cannot deny this feeling, The more you suppress it, the bigger the threat of it running out of control." <br />
<br />
"So in conclusion you want to say?" <br />
<br />
"In other words— You need a 'Master' that can guide you on the correct path of pure love!"<br />
<br />
"HAAAAAAA?!" <br />
<br />
The three of us cried out loud together again.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, only Hime nodded and said, 'Great'. Who was this girl? When did she start to worship Fuyuumi?<br />
<br />
Then Fuyuumi’s expression suddenly turned easygoing and approachable.<br />
<br />
"In short, due to my connections, I can supervise, coach, and participate in your club, along with the help to cancel your club shut-down. I’m proposing to you advice as someone who has a boyfriend. You're happy, right?" <br />
<br />
"DEFINITELY NOT HAPPY AT ALL!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa roared aloud.<br />
<br />
"Stop joking! Why would we let you in our club?!" <br />
<br />
Then Fuyuumi retorted, unwilling to lose: <br />
<br />
"It’s not like I'll join your club. I'll give you ''lessons''." <br />
<br />
"Kiiiiiii——! What is this?! Who asked you for that?!" <br />
<br />
As Chiwa quarreled with Fuyuumi, from beside them came:<br />
<br />
"Well, because our situation is rather urgent, and there doesn't seem to be any other choice… If it can prevent our club from being shut down, then we will take in another person." <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s pose expressed consent.<br />
<br />
"Master’s entrance into the club has the strength of 100 people. So the day that I become popular and make Eita hug me will come closer." <br />
<br />
Hime was just Hime. She had a very welcoming look.<br />
<br />
Then it came to me— Because of this new fire, I clutched my head, very troubled.<br />
<br />
"''This'' again..." <br />
<br />
I had a feeling that ''this'' mayhem would get worse…<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi whispered into my ear:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"I will definitely make you stamp the 'Marriage Registration Form'. Prepare yourself!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Cold sweat ran down from my spine.<br />
<br />
"Weird.''<br />
<br />
''Too weird!''<br />
<br />
''My whole summer should have been nothing but hard studying, right...?''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Then I’ll give you guys a demonstration right now! I’ll borrow Kidou-kun to demonstrate how I usually go on dates with Michel!" <br />
<br />
"Why does it have to be Ei-kun?! You can just bring Michel here!" <br />
<br />
"N-No! Furthermore a dream guy like him would blind you all! Kidou-kun is better for this!" <br />
<br />
"Is it possible that Michel can also use Dragonic Aura? If so, he’s really worthy of being Master’s boyfriend." <br />
<br />
"If it's a demonstration, then I will do it as the president. Since, Eita-kun is • ''my'' • ''boy'' • ''friend'' • after • all!" <br />
<br />
"Stop! Inappropriate interactions between those of the opposite sex are a violation of school rules! It is prohibited—!" <br />
<br />
"But that runs for you as well, isn't that so?" <br />
<br />
"It won’t be inappropriate! If I g-go o-out with Kidou-kun, then we’ll s-s-start by holding hands... K-Kyaaaaa—♪" <br />
<br />
"*funn*! Hands? I’ve already had a taste of Eita-kun's lips so many times, that I can't even count it anymore." <br />
<br />
"LIPS?! Why is this the first time I hear this?!"<br />
<br />
"Hey, Natsukawa! That artificial respiration doesn’t count!" <br />
<br />
"Oh, who knows? Eita-kun put his tongue in so forcefully♪." <br />
<br />
"Tongue?! What’s up with that, Ei-kun?!" <br />
<br />
"Incidentally, I also shared a bed with Eita before. It was my ''first time''." <br />
<br />
"I can’t pretend that I didn’t hear that! Ta-kun, what is with all of thiiiiiiiiis?!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''Hahaha...''<br />
<br />
''That’s enough already, just kill me.''<br />
<br />
''Kill me, kill meeeeeee!'<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
I’m Stuck in the Mayhem between my Girlfriend, Ex-Girlfriend, Childhood Friend, and Fiancée!<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_239.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 9|#9]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_3_Chapter_9&diff=381008OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 92014-08-13T03:24:53Z<p>AJS90: /* #9: The Remembered Promise is Mayhem */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#9: The Remembered Promise is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_206-207.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
August 1st, Sunday. <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi arranged for us to meet at the Hane High athletic grounds.<br />
<br />
I checked my watch and the time was 6:30 P.M.. Because daylight hours were longer in the summer, the sky was still bright. Club activities had ended long ago, so the athletic fields were empty.<br />
<br />
''—Why would that Fuyuumi want for us to meet at a time like this?''<br />
<br />
''After that incident, Fuyuumi never told me where we are going. She merely just pointed out a place for us to meet up at. What is she after? Anyway, is it okay to wear casual clothes? If we are going to enter the school building, it would have been better to wear the uniform.''<br />
<br />
When I was thinking about this, someone called out to me from behind.<br />
<br />
"Sorry to keep you waiting, Kidou-kun." <br />
<br />
"Aah, I didn’t wait very—?" <br />
<br />
My mouth wide open, I couldn't help but staring at Fuyuumi.<br />
<br />
Because she was wearing a yukata.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi Ai was wearing a colorful, bright yukata, with her hair done differently she furthermore gave off that 'not the usual Fuyuumi Ai' feeling. She seemed to be a little embarrassed as she stood there.<br />
<br />
Even though the casual clothes she wore a few days ago had been very cute.<br />
<br />
This yukata was simply something that belongs to an entirely different world.<br />
<br />
''<span>'</span>Burning the image in my eyes', or something, I wonder if that is what people say to something like this...''<br />
<br />
"W-Why are you wearing a yukata...?" <br />
<br />
"What do you mean? This is pretty normal, right? Because we’re going to the fireworks festival." <br />
<br />
I could not help but exclaim, 'Huh?'. <br />
<br />
"We’re going to the fireworks festival?" <br />
<br />
"That's right?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi was the same with her usual expression that seemed to ask, 'What? You didn’t know?'.<br />
<br />
"But, you didn't said so in the first place. And if we are going to the fireworks festival, shouldn’t we have just met at the Hane River Bridge, or the municipal park?" <br />
<br />
It was quite a considerable distance to go from the school to the location of the fireworks festival. It would've been relatively closer if we had left directly from my house.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi nodded lonely, and said, 'Yeah', when she heard me. <br />
<br />
"So, you even forgot about this stuff." <br />
<br />
"...?" <br />
<br />
''What's that supposed to mean?''<br />
<br />
I was at a loss when Fuyuumi smiled and said:<br />
<br />
"Come on. Let’s go." <br />
<br />
When Fuyuumi made her first step the Geta<ref>'''Geta''': Wooden foot wear.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Geta_(footwear)]</ref> clattered with a very lovely sound, and I followed behind her without understanding anything.<br />
<br />
"Hey, you’re going the wrong way, right? This isn’t the way to the riverbank. We’re heading towards the mountains." <br />
<br />
"Enough already! Just don’t make a fuss and follow me." <br />
<br />
Even though she still spoke with her usual annoyed tone, the atmosphere was completely different.<br />
<br />
Because Fuyuumi was smiling.<br />
<br />
Even though I spent the entire summer with her at cram school, I almost never saw her smile. But today she was smiling all over the place.<br />
<br />
It was unimaginable to think that the girl who had yelled and chased after me not too long ago, the girl who cried and sobbed in the park, was the same girl as the one in front of me now.<br />
<br />
"Hmm..." <br />
<br />
I had learned it yet again.<br />
<br />
Girls just were mysterious living beings.<br />
<br />
We walked in the residential area for about ten minutes, then we arrived at a quiet rural road between rice fields. I remembered that I once came to this neighborhood to catch fireflies with Chiwa’s family, but that had been something way back in elementary school.<br />
<br />
"Ah, this neighborhood doesn't have fireflies anymore." <br />
<br />
"There’s less and less rice paddies here too. If you look at the foothills over there, there weren’t any houses there ten years ago." <br />
<br />
"Certainly." <br />
<br />
I looked at the place where Fuyuumi’s fingers pointed and nodded, and there definitely weren’t houses back then—<br />
<br />
''Errr?''<br />
<br />
"What is it?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi stared at me blankly, as I had stopped in my tracks.<br />
<br />
I looked around and said: <br />
<br />
"Could it be that this road is a shortcut which leads to Ipponsugi Hill?" <br />
<br />
''Yes. It certainly was.''<br />
<br />
This place was very familiar. When I had been in kindergarten, I used to play in this neighborhood a lot. Even though it had changed a lot, I think I could somehow remember seeing the shape of those hills from here.<br />
<br />
"—————You finally remembered it?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi smiled.<br />
<br />
It was a very warm smile, but why was it that it somehow seemed as if she was about to cry?<br />
<br />
"Come on, the first fireworks will go off soon. We should hurry." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s wooden sandals clattered yet again as she walked off.<br />
<br />
I followed the sound of her sandals— But I didn’t need her to lead the way anymore. I knew the road. After we passed the ditch, we would turn right and walk on the rural path. After the abandoned bus station, a little further up, there were stone steps that led up to the hill. I still remembered when were we in Class Star in kindergarten. Hadn't we come here to play several times?<br />
<br />
Here was the entrance of the shortcut to Ipponsugi<ref>Literally, a cedar tree.</ref> Hill.<br />
<br />
And that was a place few people knew about, and a great place to enjoy fireworks—— <br />
<br />
"How could I have forgotten?" <br />
<br />
After thinking about it for a while, I could only find one answer:<br />
<br />
Because I had met Chiwa.<br />
<br />
March before the start of elementary school, I had moved next door to Chiwa’s house. Since then, Chiwa’s parents had driven us to the fireworks festival.<br />
<br />
So I had completely forgotten about the little-known place to watch the fireworks from.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<span>*dodon<ref>Fireworks sound effect.</ref>*</span>! *dodon*!</b><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The dark air sounded like someone hit a taiko<ref>'''Taiko''': A drum used on festivals.</ref>.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi and I looked at each other simultaneously and shouted:<br />
<br />
"The fireworks!" <br />
<br />
Already in a rush, I ran up the stairs.<br />
<br />
I grabbed Fuyuumi’s hand, and recklessly swung my other hand.<br />
<br />
We kicked up weeds and stones, and covered in sweat and grass stains we went to that Ipponsugi place——<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Taaamayaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"<ref>'''Tamaya''': "Tamaya" and "Kagiya" are phrases specifically said to celebrate watching fireworks. Those two phrases are actually the name of old fireworks makers that helped to make fireworks popular in Japan.</ref>!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
In front of us a huge firework burst into light.<br />
<br />
The fireworks seemed to cover up the summer night sky, as they went up one after another. Accompanied by our pleased amazement, they bloomed like beautiful flowers.<br />
<br />
There wasn’t anything that blocked the field of vision here, and as far as one’s eyes could see, the sky was filled with fireworks.<br />
<br />
On this hill, one could have all the scenery to oneself.<br />
<br />
"This place is great..." <br />
<br />
I muttered, enchanted by the fireworks.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi chuckled as she heard me and said:<br />
<br />
"Actually, ''you'' were the one who showed this place to me, Ta-kun." <br />
<br />
"Ta-kun?" <br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_214.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
This was the name that Fuyuumi had written in her notebook.<br />
<br />
At the time I didn’t know who that was, but with the memories in these hills, my thoughts flashed—<br />
<br />
"...Ah, so it's about me?" <br />
<br />
"Correct." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi had an expression that seemed to be both, crying and smiling.<br />
<br />
"That had been your nickname in Star Class, but the only one who called you that was me." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi approached me and nestled up against my chest.<br />
<br />
I could clearly feel her soft yukata and smell the scent of her fragrance.<br />
<br />
"You’re really too forgetful, Ta-kun. Can you really be number one in our grade like this?" <br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi..." <br />
<br />
"Even though you are now 'Ei-kun', or 'Eita-kun', or even 'Eita', long before that, it was simply 'Ta-kun'."<br />
<br />
I looked at Fuyuumi’s face who leaned against my chest, and my memories came flushing.<br />
<br />
"Star class... Ta-kun..." <br />
<br />
''That's why. Who is that girl who's with me here right now?''<br />
<br />
''Right. ''<br />
<br />
''It's ''her''.'' <br />
<br />
This was the 'glorious past' that my girlfriend, ex-girlfriend, and childhood friend have been mercilessly laughing about.<br />
<br />
''She'' was the lovely and gentle girl that I liked in kindergarten.<br />
<br />
"...So you are... A-chan..." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi, no, 'A-chan' looked up from my chest and said: <br />
<br />
"Right. I even told Kaoru to call me like that, but you didn't remember anything at all." <br />
<br />
"He knows everything?" <br />
<br />
"Yes. Even though I told him recently, it seemed like he wanted to stay close to Harusaki Chiwa friendship-wise, so it was kind of unfair to ask him for help he didn't want to give." <br />
<br />
"So it was like that..." <br />
<br />
The mystery of Kaoru’s suspicious behavior at cram school was finally solved.<br />
<br />
"Kaoru must have been put in a difficult position." <br />
<br />
"It's fine. After all, I’m also making graces by keeping his secret as well." <br />
<br />
"Kaoru’s secret…?" <br />
<br />
Even though I was a little curious, I didn’t push it further.<br />
<br />
"I remember A-chan moved away around that summer, right? When we dug potatoes in fall and boiled taro in winter, you weren’t there." <br />
<br />
"Yeah. After I watched fireworks here with Ta-kun, I moved away shortly after. Because it was rather sudden, we didn’t let you know until after I moved."<br />
<br />
"When did you realize that it was me?" <br />
<br />
"I recognized you right away, during the opening ceremony of Hane High. But it looked like Ta-kun was flirting with Harusaki Chiwa while I was completely ignored." <br />
<br />
"N-No. It was because your hairstyle was different from when you were in Star Class." <br />
<br />
"It’s rare for girls to keep their hairstyles from kindergarten, isn't that obvious?" <br />
<br />
''So true. Since she said that, I had nothing else to add.''<br />
<br />
"The first person to meet you had always been me. However, Harusaki Chiwa is the 'childhood friend', while I am the 'demon disciplinary committee member'. Do you understand how ''difficult'' this has been for me?" <br />
<br />
"...I’m sorry..." <br />
<br />
I finally understood the words she shouted at the cinema.<br />
<br />
A girl who couldn’t become a childhood friend no matter how much she tried— So that was what she had meant.<br />
<br />
"As a bonus, you even became Natsukawa Masuzu’s ''boyfriend'', and even Akishino-san also seems to like you. How popular do you need to get before you’re satisfied?! Really!" <br />
<br />
"...No..." <br />
<br />
I really wanted to say that she was mistaken, but I couldn’t.<br />
<br />
Even now, my memory was still quite hazy. This was something from ten years ago, so it was understandable that I couldn’t remember anything, but A-chan seemed to remember everything so clearly.<br />
<br />
A-chan pouted unhappily and said:<br />
<br />
"Even though I confessed to you, you completely forgot." <br />
<br />
"Sorry, honestly I don’t remember things from that time very well." <br />
<br />
"Your 'no good' habits haven’t changed at all! If you acted a little more like Ta-kun, I would feel so much more reassured!" <br />
<br />
So I had such a trashy reputation.<br />
<br />
However, this situation was something that I had caused myself. No one else had forced it onto me.<br />
<br />
"That year Ta-kun proudly said, 'This great person before you knows a good place to watch the fireworks!', so I asked you, 'Show me please!'. Then you said, 'If you confess to my great self, I’ll show you!'.<br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
Such unimaginable scum.<br />
<br />
Using the fireworks as bait, I had forced a kindergarten girl to 'confess'. <br />
<br />
The worst... <br />
<br />
"Anyway, as long as you remember, that’s fine." <br />
<br />
A-chan took out a wrinkled piece of paper from her pocket.<br />
<br />
It seemed to be very old, and it was discolored everywhere.<br />
<br />
When she opened it, I could see the clumsy text written with pencil.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<b><big>★ Marriage Registration Form ★</big></b><br />
<br />
<b><big>Husband: Kidou Eita (Ta-kun). Stamp here: </big></b><br />
<br />
<b><big>Wife: Fuyuumi Ai (A-chan). Do the same here: </big></b><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
In a daze I spoke: <br />
<br />
"What is this piece of paper?" <br />
<br />
"As you can see, this is a marriage registration form." <br />
<br />
"HAAAA?"<br />
<br />
This was just too unexpected!<br />
<br />
"It's not 'Haa'. Didn’t we agree to stamp it ten years later, so today?" <br />
<br />
"Isn't that a lie?!" <br />
<br />
It was a lie. I definitely wouldn’t have agreed to this. Impossible!<br />
<br />
If I had been scumbag to this level, I definitely couldn’t be saved! I should have just gone and killed myself!<br />
<br />
"Come on, let’s stamp it. Our fingerprints should be good enough♪." <br />
<br />
A-chan smiled sweetly and pushed the paper against my chest.<br />
<br />
"How can you stamp this kind of thing?!" <br />
<br />
"Why are you so reluctant all of a sudden?" <br />
<br />
"B-B-But you have a boyfriend, ''right''? What about Michel, Daigoro?" <br />
<br />
A-chan tilted her head slight and simply said:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"About that, that is of course nothing but a lie." <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''——SAY WHAAAAAAAT—————?!<br />
<br />
"B-But didn’t you talk about him so enthusiastically?! So that was all a delusion?!" <br />
<br />
"Fufu! I'm not trying to brag, but among all my abilities delusions ''are'' my specialty!" <br />
<br />
''But that really can't be called braggiiiiiiiiiing!''<br />
<br />
"Then you should have picked up a cooler sounding name from the start! What is Daigoro?! What era is that from?" <br />
<br />
"Don’t say bad things about ''my dad’s'' name." <br />
<br />
"Eh—?!" <br />
<br />
''Ehhhhhhh—?! ''<br />
<br />
''Then, her father’s name was…''<br />
<br />
"T-Then I guess there is no other way, we should just explain it to Masuzu and the rest clearly next time—" <br />
<br />
"That I refuse!" <br />
<br />
A-chan resolutely shook her head.<br />
<br />
"Why?! There’s no reason to lie anymore." <br />
<br />
"But it would be too embarrassing to just say, 'In reality, I don’t have a boyfriend'. Furthermore, being heralded as the Love Master feels quite good." <br />
<br />
"WAAAH, WHAT'S WRONG WITH THIS WOMAN——————?!"<br />
<br />
"True, if Ta-kun is willing to marry me, ''then'' I’ll break up with Michel." <br />
<br />
"Hey, but isn't Michel your fictional, delusional boyfriend?" <br />
<br />
When A-chan heard this, she 'hmph'd' right away, and gave that old smile.<br />
<br />
"Remember this clearly, Ta-kun. In this world there is no woman who isn't a liar!" <br />
<br />
"Even if you make it sound that cool, I won't let this go!" <br />
<br />
''Plus, she actually said the same thing as Masuzu!''<br />
<br />
"Ah— Enough! I've had enough! You’re not the A-chan that I remember! You’ve changed! Your brain has been poisoned by lovestruck-ness!" <br />
<br />
"But aren't you just the same! Your girlfriend sits on top of you! Where did the unpopular but so confident Ta-kun go?!" <br />
<br />
Saliva flew out my mouth as I retorted:<br />
<br />
"How would I know?! How ''would I know''?! I’ll just call you Fuyuumi! I definitely won't call you A-chan anymore!" <br />
<br />
A-chan, no, Fuyuumi’s saliva also flew as she argued:<br />
<br />
"If that’s the case, then I’ll just call you Kidou-kun! I don’t get it, I treat you so gently, but you just get carried away!" <br />
<br />
"When were you gentle?!" <br />
<br />
"I ''was'' gentle the entire time!" <br />
<br />
"Oh, enough, I don’t even want to stay here anymore! I’m going back to study! I'll get engaged to my reference books!" <br />
<br />
"Wait, are you trying to run now?! Wait there, you idiot!" <br />
<br />
I ran full throttle down the hill, and Fuyuumi caught up to me waving her paper.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Idiot! You Idiot! I really like you! Stamp the paper!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"NEVER! I aaaaaabsolutely won’t ever stamp it!" <br />
<br />
Incidentally, the fireworks festival continued, and the night sky blooming with huge flowers was very beautiful.<br />
<br />
Ah, even though I didn’t have the time to watch!<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 8|#8]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 10|#10]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_3_Chapter_5&diff=380790OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 52014-08-12T11:45:00Z<p>AJS90: /* #5: Waiting to be Confessed to is Mayhem */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#5: Waiting to be Confessed to is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
<br />
Just under those feelings I was persuaded by Masuzu, and I couldn’t help but continue investigating Fuyuumi Ai.<br />
<br />
"......So annoying......" <br />
<br />
The weather was so hot it seemed to suck strength out of people, and being asked to do such a thing made me really depressed. Out of all the ｢boyfriends｣ of the world, were they driven so hard day and night for their girlfriends? If that was the case, then I would absolutely be anti-love.<br />
<br />
Bearing this kind of lazy attitude, I finally finished the fourth day of summer cram school. <br />
<br />
After the last class, the pair of childhood friends Kaoru & Fuyuumi immediately came to talk to me like yesterday. <br />
Fuyuumi was the same as always, restless and unable to calm down whenever she was in front of me. She couldn’t have gotten in a habit already?<br />
<br />
"Eita, do you want to get a cup of tea today?" <br />
<br />
"Sure, we can go wherever." <br />
<br />
Thankfully, Kaoru invited me to go, so I didn’t have waste time approaching Fuyuumi.<br />
<br />
Kaoru shouldn’t be arranging this because he knows my and Masuzu intentions?<br />
<br />
"Are we going to the same café as yesterday?" <br />
<br />
"Today I want to eat sweets, so lets go somewhere else. Right, A-chan?" <br />
<br />
"Y-yeah......" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi unnaturally nodded, and Kaoru laughed almost mischievously.<br />
<br />
"Sorry, sorry. A-chan just wants to be with Eita, so wherever we go is fine." <br />
<br />
"Y-yea...... Hey! W-W-W-W-what are you saying, idiot?! Don’t say stupid things, idiot!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi blushed, and slapped Kaoru’s back. These two had a really nice feeling with each other.<br />
<br />
"S-So, I’ll go with you today too!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi brushed back her long hair, and pointed her hand at me. I was already used to seeing this pose of hers.<br />
<br />
We went to the shopping center in the opposite direction of the station, and walked into a snack shop.<br />
<br />
"There’s a lot a desserts that have bananas in them here." <br />
<br />
"Ah, desserts?" <br />
<br />
I followed Kaoru, and sat on the inner seat. I looked around the store, and saw there were no male guests. That being said, with the extremely pink interior of the shop, a man would never step in.<br />
<br />
However, Kaoru was not shy at all as he called the waitress and said,<br />
<br />
"I want a jumbo banana ice cream parfait. Please add extra almonds, and replace the ice cubes with strawberries. For a drink I’d like a hot house blend coffee. What would Eita like?" <br />
<br />
"I-I’ll have the same." <br />
<br />
"Then A-chan?" <br />
<br />
"The same will be fine." <br />
<br />
"Then three of the same~!" <br />
<br />
Kaoru shouted like a child, and held out three fingers. Even though the waitress sniggered, Kaoru did not care.<br />
<br />
"Does Kaoru come to this store often?" <br />
<br />
"Ah? Let’s say occasionally." <br />
<br />
Kaoru tapped his feet and began to hum, ｢Is it here yet? Is it here yet~♪｣. Although I always knew he liked sweats, I had no idea he liked it that much.<br />
<br />
After about ten minutes, the desserts we ordered arrived. Kaoru looked very happy, while I on the other hand felt somewhat uncomfortable eating the banana ice cream parfait—<br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi you’re not eating the bananas?" <br />
<br />
"Mhn." <br />
<br />
After eating all the whipped cream and ice cream, Fuyuumi was left with only four pieces of banana on her plate.<br />
<br />
"Why? You hate them?" <br />
<br />
"I love them." <br />
<br />
"......?" <br />
<br />
What was with this?<br />
<br />
Ordering a banana parfait and leaving the banana was exactly the same as ordering a pork bun and not eating the pork.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Kaoru, can you help me finish this?" <br />
<br />
"I guess I have no choice. It’d be a waste to leave it." <br />
<br />
Kaoru smiled, and it definitely did not look like he had no choice. He ate the bananas in a flash. I didn’t expect he’d be able to finish that after eating a jumbo banana ice cream parfait. What happened to the Kaoru who normally eats small portions?<br />
<br />
With this mystery unresolved, we finished the ice cream parfaits, and began to chat as we drank tea.<br />
<br />
"Although this is changing the subject, which kindergarten did Eita go to?" <br />
<br />
When Kaoru brought up the question, I didn’t know why Fuyuumi’s eyebrows twitched.<br />
<br />
Not understanding anything, I answered,<br />
<br />
"Wakaba kindergarten." <br />
<br />
"During kindergarten, did you have any interesting memories?" <br />
<br />
What was with Kaoru? He’s never asked things like that before.<br />
<br />
"Oh, nothing worth mentioning......?" <br />
<br />
I lost my voice. <br />
<br />
Because sitting opposite of me, Fuyuumi’s look suddenly changed.<br />
<br />
She was clutching a wet napkin, nearly leaning forward, and staring at me. Under that kind of glare, I think I finally understand why she was called demon disciplinary club member.<br />
<br />
"W-what’s wrong, Fuyuumi?! D-did I do anything?"<br />
<br />
"Nothing!" <br />
<br />
It had to be something...... <br />
<br />
She was clenching her teeth and her eyes were bloodshot. <br />
<br />
With cold sweat dripping down my back, I said,<br />
<br />
"O-Oh right, the autumn trip where we dug for potatoes was really fun. When we dug those potatoes up, we roasted them on the spot and ate them. It was really delicious." <br />
<br />
"............P-Potatoes............" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi hung her shoulder, very disappointed. What was with her? Did she hate potatoes? But yesterday she was happily eating the large fries.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi stiffly smiled, raised her head again and said,<br />
<br />
"B-But, your memories can’t just only be about digging potatoes? You should have some other too?" <br />
<br />
"Uh......" <br />
<br />
I folded my arms and tried rummaging through my memories.<br />
<br />
"Right, I remembered something about when I was in Star class." <br />
<br />
"Eh, Star Class? W-W-What? C-can you say it in more detail?!" <br />
<br />
"Once, when my grandparents who lived nearby organized this taro cook-out, they used this huge! Gigantic! Pot to cook! Eating piping hot taro on a cold day, it was really delicious!" <br />
<br />
"You only have memories of potatoes?!" <ref>Taro is a root, but its name in Japanese can be roughly translated to be mean “village potato”.</ref><br />
<br />
Fuyuumi slammed on the table and stood up, nearly causing the coffee cups to jump.<br />
<br />
"Ah, I see. You love potatoes most, right? Nothing else is better than potatoes, right? If that’s the case, we should order some more then!" <br />
<br />
"S-stop! Don’t keep pressing the call bell!" <ref>I’ve never seen this in the United States, but I’m guessing there’s this bell you press to call the waiter.</ref> <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi shouted at the waitress who rushed over,<br />
<br />
"Add another ten orders of large fries!" <br />
<br />
"You eat that much?" <br />
<br />
"It’s for you to eat!" <br />
<br />
We noisily argued, and Kaoru’s ｢head｣ was soon lying flat on the table, just like yesterday in the family restaurant.<br />
<br />
In a dying voice, he said,<br />
<br />
"......Hey, Eita." <br />
<br />
"What is it?" <br />
<br />
"Tsundere VS. Slow-Witted is really the worst matchup, and I really regret taking this silly job." <br />
<br />
I didn’t understand a word of what he said.<br />
<br />
—In the end, this restaurant did not have large orders of fries on the menu (obviously), and I narrowly escaped a death from eating too many fries.<br />
<br />
The reason for Fuyuumi’s anger was still something I didn’t understand.<br />
<br />
Furthermore, the plan to figure out whether Michel actually existed came to nothing.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun really is useless." <br />
<br />
Masuzu said.<br />
<br />
Masuzu was commenting (honorifics mode) on my hard work from yesterday.<br />
<br />
Speaking of why she went back to using honorifics, it was because she listened to my previous request—of course not. In fact, it was because we were together with Chiwa and Hime.<br />
<br />
It was Saturday afternoon.<br />
<br />
We members of ｢Jien-Otsu｣ met on an open-air veranda of a café not far from the shop I visited with Kaoru and Fuyuumi yesterday.<br />
<br />
Chiwa and I already spoke about it before lunchtime during cram school, so we decided to have a club reunion and fetched the other two.<br />
<br />
"Masuzu, you can’t say that. I tried my best." <br />
<br />
"Yeah, Natsukawa. There are few people who will waste their energy like Ei-kun, right?" <br />
<br />
Hey Chiwa, why did you bring that up?<br />
<br />
"Eita just hasn’t become serious yet. In about 120 million years, he’ll awaken and save the planet." <br />
<br />
Hime, if I become serious after 120 million years, everyone will be dead.<br />
<br />
"Anyways, this café is a pretty nice place." <br />
<br />
In order to escape the criticism, I tried to change the subject.<br />
<br />
Around us were very fashionable and spacious buildings covered with white ceilings, and here there were coffee tables that sat about thirty. The buildings around us had all set up display windows, and while drinking tea we could see the fashion stores and boutiques around us.<br />
<br />
"Right. This store feels great!" <br />
<br />
"Really? I feel rather nauseous from being attacked by ｢Fashion Germs｣." <br />
<br />
"......I feel really disturbed drinking tea outside." <br />
<br />
Although Chiwa was very happy, it seemed like Masuzu and Hime did not rate this place very high.<br />
<br />
"Why? In order to be popular, it’s necessary to understand the trendiest shops, right?" <br />
<br />
"Where did you learn that kind of thing?" <br />
<br />
"In magazines, you see." <br />
<br />
Chiwa took a youth fashion machine called ｢PACHI LEMON｣ from her bag. Ever since the start of high school, Chiwa has really loved reading this magaizine, and often liked to show me how ｢this magazine has become the ONIONLEADER for female high school students｣! For a time, I didn’t understand how this had anything to do with onions, but I later found it was actually called OPINIONLEADER; my childhood friend just couldn’t read English.<br />
<br />
The pages of the magazine ruffled as Masuzu flipped through it,<br />
<br />
"I see. Everyone becomes frivolous and indecent because they’re reading these kinds of things." <br />
<br />
"Right—because all the popular girls read this." <br />
<br />
"That’s really crazy, hey ♪" <br />
<br />
*Shreedddddddddd!* <br />
<br />
"Why are you tearing it!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa shouted when she saw her ｢Pachi Lemon｣ so brutally torn.<br />
<br />
Masuzu exhaled, and very happily wiped the sweat from her forehead. <br />
<br />
"Ah, because I didn’t like it." <br />
<br />
"That’s not a reason to tear apart other people’s books!" <br />
<br />
"I actually had a very good reason. I didn’t like it so much, I nearly died ♪" <br />
<br />
"Whatever the reason, I can’t forgive you. Pay me back damnn!!" <br />
<br />
"I know—I'm sorry—" <br />
<br />
When Masuzu apologized, you couldn’t even see the ｢reflect｣ part of ｢self-reflect｣. <ref>Reflect is a two-character word in Chinese, so I tried to better express reflect on one’s actions as “self-reflect” to match the wordplay.</ref> Then she turned to the passing waiter and ordered a ｢large meatball spaghetti｣. <br />
<br />
Heeyyyy. <br />
<br />
Even though Chiwa was a carnivorous Chihuahua, if you tore apart the book she loved to read, how could you make her mood change for the better—?<br />
<br />
"(Sound of sucking) How big are ｢large meatballs｣? ♪" <br />
<br />
Her mood got better! <br />
<br />
......Well, I guess you could say that was the good thing about Chiwa. <br />
<br />
Hime picked up the two pieces of ｢PACHI LEMON｣, and began to read while repeatedly nodding her head. <br />
<br />
"Chihuahua, where is the readers’ contribution box?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, Himecchi is interested? You see, it’s on this page." <br />
<br />
Hime stared intently at that page and said,<br />
<br />
"There are no contributions from companions or lovers from past lives, why is that?" <br />
<br />
Ah, Hime. I don’t think that would be published. After all, ｢PACHI LEMON｣ is not a supernatural magazine.<br />
<br />
"I don’t know about that, but there are some magic charms—look here." <br />
<br />
Chiwa pointed her readers to the magic page.<br />
<br />
"Rumor has it that ｢A-chan’s Super Victory｣’s charms are really effective." <ref>The Chinese isn’t really clear if it’s A-chan or not, so someone probably needs to check the original Japanese.</ref> <br />
<br />
"That penname is ridiculous." <br />
<br />
My interest to read was raised slightly:<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
★ Secret ♪ A charm to make the boy you like to confess to you! <br />
<br />
First, don’t eat your favorite foods for five days! <br />
<br />
If you give them to your friends to eat, maybe it’ll be more effective?<br />
<br />
Second, at seven o’clock in the evening of the second day, watch your sweetheart’s face and chant the following charm!<br />
<br />
｢Let my wish come true, moo ~ nyaa ~ mee ~｣.<br />
<br />
Repeat it for thirty seconds (roughly around that is OK). <br />
<br />
But if your sweetheart notices, you’re OUT!<br />
</pre><br />
<ref>The nyaa is cat sfx, mee is sheep sfx.</ref><br />
<br />
"......Ah—" <br />
<br />
Honest, this kind of content gave the impression, ｢What the hell｣?" <br />
<br />
"It’s such a troublesome charm. Are there actually people who do it?" <br />
<br />
"Agreed. If one chants a curse and does not harvest their lover’s blood as a catalyst, the results will be very poor." <br />
<br />
"Hime...... please don’t do that kind of thing......" <br />
<br />
Before you cast your curse, you’ll be handcuffed.<br />
<br />
"Not at all! ｢A-chan’s Super Victory｣’s charms really work too! Because she scored the highest on ｢PACHI LEMON｣’s cute popularity test, she’s a really amazing person!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu nodded her head and said,<br />
<br />
"So if you say that, can Harusaki-san refrain from eating her favorite meat for five days? Maybe you’ll even get confessed to." <br />
<br />
"Okay. Then I’ll start today!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa answered enthusiastically, but then the waiter approached her from behind and said,<br />
<br />
"Sorry for the wait, a large meatball spaghetti." <br />
<br />
"Wow —♪ The meat is like a tennis ball!" <br />
<br />
The magic ended.<br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at Chiwa slurping and devouring the pasta, and said,<br />
<br />
"But as the young maidens club, it’s unacceptable to not have received one or two confessions from boys." <br />
<br />
"I thought confessions were something that came after becoming popular?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu shrugged her shoulders after receiving the tsukkomi, and said,<br />
<br />
"When you’re testing for university, do you intend to study several years until you make the 100% pass rate before you finally take the test?" <br />
<br />
"No, but these are two different things." <br />
<br />
"They’re the same. The battlefield will not wait for people to grow up. Even if one is not fully mature, one must actively seek popularity." <br />
<br />
Ah, that was such a beautiful line. <br />
<br />
And yet it made it seem like she had some sense…….<br />
<br />
"About these confessions, is there anything in the notebook about it?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa said, with her mouth stuffed with meat sauce.<br />
<br />
"It’s not that there isn’t." <br />
<br />
Masuzu looked serious, and took out the eighth grade notebook that contained my dark history. Did this girl even carry it with her during the summer?<br />
<br />
......Did I really write something like that? <br />
<br />
Although this is rather pitiful, I have never confessed to anyone before.<br />
<br />
I’ve only had the experience of being confessed to once, and I mentioned it to Chiwa before. That was when I was in Star Class of Wakaba kindergarten.<br />
<br />
But I didn’t write anything about kindergarten in my notebook......? <br />
<br />
As I pondered this, Masuzu started reading.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
July 10 Clear <br />
<br />
"Summer is upon us, Hurricane ‘Me’ is approaching......" <br />
<br />
Our eyes met again. <br />
<br />
Today was four times. Yesterday was three times. Tomorrow is...... WHY? <br />
<br />
My fair angel, locked in this cage known as a classroom. Originally she wasn’t supposed to love me.<br />
<br />
I am a man with sinful (KARMA). <br />
<br />
But there’s nothing I can do—because you’ve fallen for me already? <br />
<br />
It’s bad, right? <br />
<br />
"It’s really bad......" <br />
<br />
It’s hot, right? <br />
<br />
"It’s really hot......" <br />
<br />
But I was a Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn (BURNING FIGHTING FIGHTER) dedicated to fighting the Evil Dragon Race (WYVERN). <br />
<br />
This was no fate (DESTINY) an ordinary human can get involved in……<br />
<br />
Before the Angel’s (her) love (LOVE) ignites, I must break up.<br />
<br />
I must take advantage of her untainted white love before it turns to a burning black hatred.<br />
<br />
I must take advantage before our bodies are burned with the crimson flames of war—<br />
<br />
But, alas. <br />
<br />
But if she gives me a letter, I’ll guess I’ll take it—? <br />
</pre><br />
<br />
"Kill meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee." <br />
<br />
The fashionable outdoor café echoed with a man’s shout.<br />
<br />
"Kill meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee. You might as well kill meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee." <br />
<br />
The man tore off his shirt wildly to the side, and rolled about on the ground with his upper body bare on the stone floor.<br />
<br />
He shouted, penetrating the white roof towards the summer sun.<br />
<br />
"Kill me. Hey! Kill me! There’s no meaning if scum like me are alive—no meaninggggggggggg!" <br />
<br />
The guests and employees gathered in the fashionable coffee shop, and they simply looked at the man as if it were a dirty thing.<br />
<br />
And that dirty thing’s name was—Kidou Eita. <br />
<br />
Just me. <br />
<br />
It’s me. <br />
<br />
It’s...... Me...... <br />
<br />
"Pleaseeeeeeeeeeeeeee kill meeeeeeeee...... kill this useless, scarred, and traumatized man now...... wuuahhhhh......" <br />
<br />
I cried and begged, but my girlfriend, ex-girlfriend, and childhood friend completely ignored me.<br />
<br />
"Hey, what happened afterwards? Was he confessed to by that ｢Angel locked in the cage｣?" <br />
<br />
"Well, he didn’t write about what happened aftwards." <br />
<br />
"Wha—? Isn’t what happens after the confession the important part—?" <br />
<br />
"Agreed. The love tragedy of the previous Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn, to the ex-girlfriend, is very deeply interesting." <br />
<br />
Even Hime was saying it?<br />
<br />
Well...... <br />
<br />
Since you all wanted to know, then I’ll tell you!<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">◇</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
—It was a hot afternoon, just like today. <br />
<br />
In order to ｢let that girl have an easier time confessing｣, I kept wandering the grounds after school. <br />
<br />
That girl—fair angel (her name was Tanaka Rie) was a student council committee member, so she had to had stay at school until student council ended.<br />
<br />
There was a classmate conducting club activities, he couldn’t help but ask me,"｢You’re in the go-home club, so why are you still here｣?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa also said to me on her way to the kendo dojo,"｢You seem to be hungrily running about everywhere, just like a bear before hibernation｣?" But I continued to impatiently wait for the confession to come.<br />
<br />
Like this, I walked back and forth on the east floor near the second year classroom around seven times before I found her.<br />
<br />
Fair-skinned angel. <br />
<br />
In the twilight of the late setting sun, surrounded by an empty classroom, she stood alone.<br />
<br />
—It couldn’t be that she was waiting for me?<br />
<br />
While I peeked at her from behind the shadows, I wiped my sweaty hands on the pants of my uniform.<br />
<br />
Finally. <br />
<br />
Confession. <br />
<br />
I was going to get a confession. <br />
<br />
......Haha, I couldn’t stand it. <br />
<br />
But as I felt very embarrassed and hesitated in front of the classroom—a handsome guy wearing a soccer uniform walked in from the other side.<br />
<br />
I quickly hid behind the pillar in the corridor. <br />
<br />
Probably because he forgot something in there, the guy walked into the classroom where Angel was.<br />
<br />
—What, you unpleasant guy. <br />
<br />
This angel was about to take off from her cage, so don’t pull on her legs.<br />
<br />
Really, that why I say athletic guys are— <br />
<br />
I swore rudely in my heart, but the dialogue in the classroom soon reached my ears.<br />
<br />
"Shintani-kun, thank you for coming." <br />
<br />
"No problem. What is it Tanaka?" <br />
<br />
"Actually, I have something to tell you." <br />
<br />
"Huh?" <br />
<br />
"I have, always, always—liked the Shintani-kun!" <br />
<br />
"Eh!" <br />
<br />
............ <br />
<br />
Sfuuuuu~ ~ ~ ~ <br />
<br />
"I'm sorry. When I suddenly say such a thing, you must be embarrassed......" <br />
<br />
"That’s not true." <br />
<br />
"Huh? What did you say?" <br />
<br />
"I also, I also like you! I have always liked Tanaka!" <br />
<br />
"Ah! This is like a dream!" <br />
<br />
I seem to have unconsciously backed off.<br />
<br />
My butt hit the fire door behind me, and the corridor resounded with a stupid ｢creaak｣ sound. <br />
<br />
Obviously, the two people in the classroom noticed it.<br />
<br />
"Hey, who’s there?!" <br />
<br />
He gave his brutal athletic yell.<br />
<br />
If one was human in flesh and blood, one would immediately run secretly away.<br />
<br />
However, having inherited the Holy Dragon Race’s proud and noble blood, I was different.<br />
<br />
"Yaaahahhhhhhhhhhh! I coming you bastardddddddddddddd!" <br />
<br />
I used a rolling skill I learned from wrestling class, and rolled into the classroom!<br />
<br />
Then I blew air with my fists, towards the opposite direction of what those two seemed to be scared of—<br />
<br />
"Woooaaaahhahhahahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Burn with my dragon energy (DRAGONIC AURA)! Fate Dark Black Flame (FATE DARK BLACK FLAME)!" <br />
<br />
I punched the blackboard!<br />
<br />
"Bang!" <br />
<br />
I punched!<br />
<br />
"Bang bang bang!" <br />
<br />
I punchedddddddddddddd! <br />
<br />
"Bang — — — — —! It hurtssssssssssssssssss!" <br />
<br />
My fist was scraped.<br />
<br />
"......Hufffffffffff!" <br />
<br />
Then I finally stopped firing <br />
<br />
Then I finally stopped firing ｢beams｣ <ref>Original text is奥义. I had no clue what it is, and it doesn’t come up in my dictionary. D:</ref>, and I turned to face them two. <br />
<br />
I endured the bursts of pain in my hand and I put my thumbs up,<br />
<br />
"Rest assured, I’ve defeated the enemy!" <br />
<br />
"............?" <br />
<br />
"............?" <br />
<br />
I’ll never forget the look in their eyes. <br />
<br />
The guy's eyes seemed to say, ｢What, can’t this bastard see the situation｣? <br />
<br />
Angel’s eyes seemed to say, ｢Such a disgusting and bothersome person should die. He ruined such a good atmosphere｣.<br />
<br />
I felt shame. <br />
<br />
"......Well, that’s all!" <br />
<br />
After sticking my thumbs up again, I ran out of the classroom. <br />
<br />
What happened after that, I don’t remember.<br />
<br />
My only surviving memory, is when I was on my bed blindly cursing the world.<br />
<br />
Inexcusable...... <br />
<br />
I will not forgive this corrupt world! <br />
<br />
Unforgivable, Angel! <br />
<br />
No, it was Tanaka! <br />
<br />
—Well, even if it was anger out of humiliation! <br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">◇</span></center><br />
<br />
And so the above memory ended. <br />
<br />
......Damn, now that I think of it, I told it in very great detail. It makes me want to hang myself.<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, what were you being so noisy about? Are you acting abnormally because the weather is hot?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu tilted her head, puzzled.<br />
<br />
"You suddenly undressed. Is it really that hot?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa had wide eyes as she picked up the shirt I threw off to the side.<br />
<br />
Then Hime scurried up to me and hugged me gently,<br />
<br />
"Eita, hold me?" <br />
<br />
"Why do you suddenly want to hug?" <br />
<br />
"Because Eita seems to be in pain." <br />
<br />
"............Hime————!" <br />
<br />
I hugged Hime tightly.<br />
<br />
Because we both had Chuunibyou, I always felt we shared some empathy.<br />
<br />
No, it didn’t matter what was the excuse.<br />
<br />
Right now, I just missed having a lover's skin...... <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun~? What are you doing in broad daylight?" <br />
<br />
"Hahaha. Do you really get aroused by Akishino-san? Are you infatuated · with · butts?" <br />
<br />
My girlfriend and childhood friend gave threatening sounds, and I’d probably have to bear with it later, but for the time being I’ll forget about it for now.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
After Sunday, it was the sixth day of summer cram school. <br />
<br />
Today at the end of classes, I didn’t feel like going home, so I stayed in the study room.<br />
<br />
I was planning on reviewing the previous class, and when I was staring at the thick class textbook—<br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi......?" <br />
<br />
I felt like I saw Fuyuumi Ai’s shadow flash by the doorway, and I tilted my head in doubt.<br />
<br />
She should have gone home with Kaoru, so why would she be here?<br />
<br />
As I thought about this, I wanted to continue studying, but I soon noticed Fuyuumi’s shadow on the windows. Fuyuumi was hiding behind the door, peeking from the side. It seemed like she didn’t notice that I saw her.<br />
<br />
The time was exactly 7:00pm, and the outside was definitely very dark.<br />
<br />
Maybe because the skies were still bright a few moments ago, I didn’t notice her shadow reflecting in the windows.<br />
<br />
I originally wanted to call out to her, but seeing her serious and thoughtful expression, I decided not to bother.<br />
<br />
It was just like—right. Her expression was like the time when Angel was about to confess to that guy.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi clasped her hands over her chest just like she was praying or worshiping, and she began to mumble something.<br />
<br />
Her voice was too quiet, so I couldn’t hear her from my seat—but it sounded like some kind of curse. What was it? Was Fuyuumi actually like Hime with Chuunibyou? Did she intend to use a curse to kill me?<br />
<br />
After about thirty seconds, the spell was over. <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi looked relaxed as she stood up, and afterwards fled away.<br />
<br />
"......What happened?" <br />
<br />
I stretched my shoulders and muttered.<br />
<br />
Chiwa, Masuzu, and Hime were definitely very eccentric.<br />
<br />
But this rival disciplinary committee member was also considerably strange…….<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/><br />
----<br />
<br />
===Notes===<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 4|#4]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 6|#6]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude><br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_3_Chapter_4&diff=380762OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 42014-08-12T09:58:34Z<p>AJS90: /* #4: Believing in My Girlfriend is Mayhem */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#4: Believing in My Girlfriend is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_101.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
After leaving the family restaurant and saying farewell to Fuyuumi and Kaoru, my cell phone began playing that cursed music just as if it knew it was the opportune moment.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'''[Subject] Wishing you a magnificent and peaceful summer'''<br />
<br />
'''[Text] Dear Sir,'''<br />
<br />
'''as it is the height of summer, I wish you increasingly well with good health.'''<br />
<br />
'''Cicadas can be heard endlessly, and feeling the character of summer, I wonder if thy honored is doing well these days?'''<br />
<br />
'''Come to the usual café.'''<br />
<br />
'''Sincerely.'''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Just opening the text message made me gush out with fatigue.<br />
<br />
To think that texts from my girlfriend could make me unhappy to this extent, it really was innovative…<br />
<br />
If she tried applying for 'The Guinness Book of World Records', would she make it?<br />
<br />
At that thought, the cursed music sounded again.<br />
<br />
''What is it? Did she forget to say something?''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'''[Subject] Iiidiot!'''<br />
<br />
'''[Text] Of course I wouldn’t make it on 'The Guinness Book of World Records', right?'''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"You're the idiot, you idiot!"<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but get angry at the text message.<br />
<br />
The eyes of pedestrians passing by made me feel awkward…<br />
<br />
But how could Masuzu know what I was thinking? Now, she couldn’t have supernatural powers, could she? But maybe Hime’s delusional new world wasn’t too far off.<br />
<br />
I thought about these trivial things as I rushed to meet Masuzu who was waiting at the coffee shop. From here it would take eight minutes to walk, but if I ran it would take four minutes. I definitely won't let her go on and on being so picky about the time again.<br />
<br />
I entered the café that was filled with couples earlier and found Masuzu sitting at the exact same seat as last night. <br />
<br />
She noticed my figure, suddenly sighed and said:<br />
<br />
"Today it's four minutes, 23.83 seconds. Well, it’s much faster than yesterday, but if you take the current situation, it will still be very difficult to qualify for the inter-highs<ref>'''Inter-High''': The "inter-high" is a big competition between several schools, there is almost technically one inter-high for every sport club and it usually is the club goal to qualify and perform great in it.</ref>."<br />
<br />
"Don’t— worry— I'm not— going to— participate."<br />
<br />
I sat opposite of Masuzu, completely out of breath.<br />
<br />
"If it was such a pressing matter, you didn’t have to send such a long text."<br />
<br />
"Well I realized I haven’t sent a summer greeting to you yet<ref>It's a Japanese custom to send summer greeting cards.</ref>.” <br />
<br />
"Then you should have written a postcard! Don’t mix that up with regular texts! That kind of incomplete partial courtesy is the thing I dislike the most!"<br />
<br />
Masuzu gave a 'hmph' and said with a childish pout:<br />
<br />
"What courtesy? You are merely at a level where you get excited about Akishino-san’s butt."<br />
<br />
"...How long do you intend to keep bringing that thing up?"<br />
<br />
"Of course until your death."<br />
<br />
Masuzu said, with her eyes looking like a wild wolf’s.<br />
<br />
"Desire • For• Butts<ref>She is mixing up a famous line which is by the Shinsegumi representing their 'policy', the famous "Aku Soku Zan" or "Slay evil swiftly" (悪・即・斬). Her own version is "Shiri Soku Yoku" or "Swift desire (for) butts" (尻・即・欲).</ref>. That is the only real sense of justice that the two of us share." <br />
<br />
"I don’t recall sharing that kind of justice with you!"<br />
<br />
"Fine, since I don’t like thinking I’m particularly aroused by butts, unlike Eita."<br />
<br />
"And you’re immediately betraying what you said!"<br />
<br />
''These changes in the wind's speed are simply too astonishing. It's like if I was with this girl in the same army fighting together, by the next day she would unceremoniously sell me out to the enemy.''<br />
<br />
The waitress fearfully helped us as we ordered. She probably thought that we were 'a couple in the middle of an argument'. But we always had this kind of feeling around us, and furthermore we weren’t even a couple.<br />
<br />
"So how did the business with Fuyuumi Ai go?"<br />
<br />
"Oh, I definitely have results."<br />
<br />
I took a sip of lemonade that the waiter brought, and then looked Masuzu in the eyes and said:<br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi really has a boyfriend, I’m sure."<br />
<br />
"Why would you say that?"<br />
<br />
"Because she told us things about Michel in great details. For example, what she wears to dates, her boyfriend’s preferences, how they met each other, and that type of stuff."<br />
<br />
"''That’s'' what you call evidence?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu shrugged and said:<br />
<br />
"I thought you were going to bring something like Daigoro’s photo. Even then, there is the possibility that it's just someone else’s photo, so it’s difficult to call that evidence."<br />
<br />
"Then, what would ''you'' believe?"<br />
<br />
"If someone actually meets Daigoro in person."<br />
<br />
Fed up with it, I said:<br />
<br />
"If you start doubting to that extent, you'll never see the end of it, understood? Can’t you just believe in what I say a little."<br />
<br />
"...That’s true, I'm sorry."<br />
<br />
Masuzu stirred her rather dilute iced coffee and said:<br />
<br />
"I’m just a woman who is unable to believe in anyone."<br />
<br />
"Eh?"<br />
<br />
''What is this?''<br />
<br />
''Suddenly the subject became too serious.''<br />
<br />
"Because I myself am a liar, I feel like other people will resort to lying as well. Completely involved in this lifestyle of falsehood, I have long lost trust in people's hearts."<br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at a piece of ice floating in her glass as she spoke to me. At the same time, I saw a 'painful smile' overlap.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''——'I am demon.<span>'</span>''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"...H-How could that be possible, heh?"<br />
<br />
I rubbed my nose again and again, and said:<br />
<br />
"Even if you certainly are someone who is very distrustful, I definitely don't think that you are the type who is 'unable to believe in anyone'."<br />
<br />
"Why are you saying something like that?"<br />
<br />
"Because if you really didn’t trust anyone, you wouldn't be able to do club activities with Chiwa and Hime. Every time you kept drawing up these meaningless plans to become popular, isn’t that proof itself that those two will follow through?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu’s expression seemed to suddenly realize it.<br />
<br />
"Perhaps, it might just be as Eita says."<br />
<br />
"Since you have such a self confidence, the fact that you believe in yourself means that you are already capable of believing<ref>He is playing with words here. Basically, he says that one's self confidence (自分 に 自信) means that one believes in oneself (自分 を 信じ), and thus the "信じ" that Masuzu doubted is there.</ref>."<br />
<br />
I said, smiling at Masuzu. Masuzu gave me a big smile in return.<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_109.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
''Eh, I can say some pretty nice things!''<br />
<br />
It had been a while since I felt like fitting the shoes needed for the 'boyfriend' label.<br />
<br />
"Then I should be able to trust, too."<br />
<br />
"That's what I think."<br />
<br />
"Yes, for example, if my own boyfriend tries to steal underwear from bloomer stores every night, I will trust even such a difficult story—"<br />
<br />
"DON'T BELIEVE THAT!"<br />
<br />
I gave out a strong denial.<br />
<br />
"Huh? But I have trust in my heart."<br />
<br />
"This is something you made up! It’s based on a completely biased misconception! You absolutely can’t believe it!"<br />
<br />
''That being said, what is a bloomer store?!''<br />
<br />
''I don’t even think that elementary schools even use those anymore!''<br />
<br />
''…Are there really still schools like that?''<br />
<br />
''Am I the only one who doesn’t know?''<br />
<br />
"This is Masuzu. This is Masuzu. Subject Kidou Eita’s passion for bloomers has begun to ignite. Over."<br />
<br />
"Stop it! Who are you talking to anyways?!"<br />
<br />
''Even though it felt like I just won a bit, it ends up like this?''<br />
<br />
''Is it impossible for me to win Masuzu over?''<br />
<br />
''Isn't this like stepping on your own tail?''<br />
<br />
At this time.<br />
<br />
Masuzu suddenly leaned forward and immediately placed her lips near my right cheek.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
———<span>*chu*</span><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"———?!"<br />
<br />
I clutched where Masuzu touched me on the cheek with the lips, and stared back at her.<br />
<br />
Masuzu's cheeks seemed slightly flushed as she looked away and said:<br />
<br />
"Take it as a reward for saying some nice things."<br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
''Damn!''<br />
<br />
''How come?''<br />
<br />
''This is nothing like her usual combat strategy!''<br />
<br />
''Why, why is my heart pounding like this...?''<br />
<br />
I fell silent, and Masuzu once again brought her face close to me, and whispered:<br />
<br />
"Are you excited?"<br />
<br />
"H-H-How c—"<br />
<br />
''—ould that be?'' I couldn’t finish the sentence.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
I definitely am not a liar.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 3|#3]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 5|#5]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_3_Chapter_3&diff=380760OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 32014-08-12T09:45:48Z<p>AJS90: /* #3: Love Master's Laugh is Mayhem */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#3: Love Master's Laugh is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_087.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
At the end of the third day of summer cram school.<br />
<br />
After the fifth 90-minute lecture, I was exhausted. Since Chiwa was eating out with her parents today, it would have been cumbersome to prepare food for just one person. So I was thinking about going to eat out somewhere.<br />
<br />
I was wondering where to eat as I sat in my seat surrounded by rows of people who were leaving the classroom. Kaoru and Fuyuumi approached me to say something.<br />
<br />
"Eita, do you have some free time today?" <br />
<br />
"Well, I was thinking about eating somewhere and then go home." <br />
<br />
"Is that so?! That’s just perfect. A-chan!" <br />
<br />
Hence, Kaoru elbowed Fuyuumi, who stood next to him.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi was in a daze and said:<br />
<br />
"What’s just perfect?" <br />
<br />
"Hey, didn’t we just talk about having something to eat before we go home?" <br />
<br />
"That’s the first time I heard that?" <br />
<br />
Kaoru’s smile froze.<br />
<br />
Then he suddenly lowered his voice, leaned his face so close to Fuyuumi that their foreheads almost stuck together, and said:<br />
<br />
"Wasn't it the same like Eita just said~? Weren't we talking about having a piece to eat as well~? ''Don't you think'' this is a good opportunity~?" <br />
<br />
"A-Ah! S-So it's about that!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi nodded, flustered.<br />
<br />
She then straightened up, faced me and said:<br />
<br />
"It can't be helped! I'll go together with you!" <br />
<br />
"...Wow, sounds so fun."<br />
<br />
''Might as well, the more the merrier.''<br />
<br />
''Also just yesterday Masuzu told me to confirm 'whether Fuyuumi has a boyfriend' or not. So I have to take care of that, too.'' <br />
<br />
The three of us left the classroom side by side.<br />
<br />
As we walked through the corridors, I could immediately feel the eyes of other lecture students on us. The girls glance at Kaoru, while the boys stared at Fuyuumi, certainly these two were attractive. I even heard someone say 'they’re so well-matched—'. Incidentally, I also heard some other voices say 'who’s that failure on their side?' 'He’s ruining the picture. I wished he got out of the way.' Just shut up, you idiotic idiots!<br />
<br />
We walked into a family restaurant near the cram school. Maybe because it was still rather early, the restaurant wasn't that crowded. We ordered our respective meals and large fries that everyone could share. Then we went to the soda fountain to get our drinks. These were typical actions high school students made in family restaurants.<br />
<br />
"I’ve always wanted to ask this." <br />
<br />
I said to Fuyuumi, who sat across from me. We were sitting in a four-seat box table.<br />
<br />
"Why do you always wear your uniform?" <br />
<br />
"Isn’t it written in the school rules that 'a student must wear their uniform when they go out'?" <br />
<br />
"Not even half of the students follow that rule." <br />
<br />
Of course, Kaoru and I were wearing plain regular clothes. <br />
<br />
"Can the disciplinary committee even regulate these kinds of things?" <br />
<br />
"Of course not, since we’re outside the school." <br />
<br />
"So you don’t have to follow the school rules so strictly. Why don’t you wear regular clothes?" <br />
<br />
When Fuyuumi heard this, she whispered, her body slightly shaking:<br />
<br />
"Y-You won’t look down on me and think I’m a bad student?" <br />
<br />
"Why would I think that? In that case you would merely not wear your uniform." <br />
<br />
"For real?" <br />
<br />
"Why would I lie?" <br />
<br />
"[...] ...I see? So it's like that." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi seemed to have a happy smile.<br />
<br />
But to mention it, I remembered that she didn’t bring her cell phone to school. While it was definitely a violation of school rules... shouldn't it be enough to just turn off the phone during class time?<br />
<br />
"So when you go on dates, do you wear your uniform?" <br />
<br />
"Date?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi blankly repeated what I said.<br />
<br />
"Ah, you know, your college boyfriend Michel. Do you wear your uniform when you go on dates with him?" <br />
<br />
"[...] [...] ...Ah! T-That! That kind of date!" <br />
<br />
''Of course it's that kind of date. Are there even other kinds of dates?''<br />
<br />
"Eita, to be honest about that issue." <br />
<br />
Kaoru, who sat next me, interrupted seriously:<br />
<br />
"There’s a little misunderstanding about this. It’s better to clarify this, right, A-chan?" <br />
<br />
"...I ''know''." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi swallowed her saliva and stared at my face.<br />
<br />
"In fact, about that Michel thing..." <br />
<br />
What was it? If she wanted to talk about her boyfriend, it was a big help for me.<br />
<br />
"M-Michel, in fact, about that... in reality—" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''————In reality, ''what''?''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
I turned around to the voice behind me, and found Chiwa standing there with her arms folded. She looked rather dressed up, as if she was going out.<br />
<br />
"Chiwa, why are you here? Aren’t you eating with your parents today?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, we’ll be going to a steakhouse in a bit. But I just happened to see Ei-kun and you all here." <br />
<br />
I looked out the window and saw Chiwa’s parents smiling and waving at me. I hurriedly waved hello.<br />
<br />
Chiwa’s eyes were filled with suspicion as she stared at Fuyuumi and said:<br />
<br />
"So, in reality ''what''? That Michel in reality is a lie, something like that?" <br />
<br />
"T-That..." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi bowed, full of embarrassment. <br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her:<br />
<br />
"Hey, Chiwa, don’t do that. If you’re that overbearing, you won’t let her say anything." <br />
<br />
"Is Ei-kun siding with the disciplinary committee? It's because of those people that our Maiden's Club<ref>'''Maiden's Club''': She uses "Otome no kai" (乙女の会).</ref> is in danger." <br />
<br />
"This talk is totally different from that. And first thing, just look at her." <br />
<br />
I said, pointing at Fuyuumi’s clothes. <br />
<br />
"Even in the summer holidays, she still follows the school rules to this point and wears her uniform. There’s no one as honest and straightforward like her. Thus, naturally she wouldn't fall into a silly lie like that." <br />
<br />
I said again what I told Masuzu last night and Fuyuumi immediately began to quiver with her head lowered.<br />
<br />
"Really~? Are you sure she didn’t try to lie and flaunt herself because Natsukawa and I were interrogating her?" <br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_093.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
"People who try to lie and flaunt themselves don’t have any other qualities to be proud of. Fuyuumi’s grades are at the top, and she is an admirable, responsible disciplinary committee member. So there’s no reason for her to lie ——Right, Fuyuumi?" <br />
<br />
When Fuyuumi heard this, her body suddenly stopped trembling.<br />
<br />
Under Chiwa's and my eyes, Fuyuumi slowly raised her head and said:<br />
<br />
"T-That’s right! As the number three in our school grade and as a disciplinary committee member, I am honest. It’s impossible for me to get carried away with lying and flaunting about myself like an self-pleased empty-headed stupid woman! Women who spray such lies are just the worse! Street trash! I-I-It would be better if they die—————!" <br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
Uh, I didn’t say something to that extent.<br />
<br />
Kaoru pulled on Fuyuumi’s arm and said:<br />
<br />
"O-Okay, A-Chan, that’s enough." <br />
<br />
"Isn't it fine?! That girl alone is the one I can never allow myself losing to!" <br />
<br />
Pressed by Fuyuumi’s excitement, Chiwa backed up and said:<br />
<br />
"T-Then what were you about to say?" <br />
<br />
"It's obviously about that! I was just saying how Michel and I are ~ really ~ suuper ~ love~love! In August he’ll come home, so we already planned a lot of dates for then!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi took advantage of the moment and slowly approached Chiwa. At this moment, a new figure approached Fuyuumi from behind.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
——Would appreciate more details about that talk. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Even on such a hot day, Hime’s poker face wasn’t any different. As she blankly stood there, she looked dressed like a real princess with a luxuriously ornamented blouse and a matching long, black skirt.<br />
<br />
"Hime, why are you here?" <br />
<br />
"I was exploring point YBK when I felt a 'Dragon Fighting Spirit'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -105px;">Dragonic Aura</span>, and then I noticed Eita. Hug me tightly, 'kay?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, will do the next time." <br />
<br />
"What a pity... Anyway—" <br />
<br />
Hime’s attention tuned to the dazed Fuyuumi:<br />
<br />
"I am very interested in hearing about Michel." <br />
<br />
"Ah?" <br />
<br />
"I still do not understand these things of this world, so I want to absorb all sorts of experiences from knowledgeable modern-day people, such as you." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi opened her mouth wide, saying stiffly:<br />
<br />
"Wait, Hime, where did you get that idea from?" <br />
<br />
"Yesterday, the President sent me a text message. She said Fuyuumi Ai was very experienced in love, so she's in essence the best talent to learn from on how to become 'popular'." <br />
<br />
''So it was Masuzu who encouraged her?''<br />
<br />
''I don’t know why Masuzu started to use such clever language to deceive Hime these days. Perhaps this is just a plot to shake up Fuyuumi?''<br />
<br />
Hime pulled Fuyuumi’s hands, stared earnestly at her, and said:<br />
<br />
"Please, Master."<br />
<br />
"M-Maaaster?!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi cried out loud. <br />
<br />
Then she fiercely looked at me for help——— ''Ahh, just don't ask me for that, when Hime becomes like that, no one can stop her.''<br />
<br />
Caught in Hime’s longing eyes and freed from Chiwa’s suspicious glare, Fuyuumi crashed open with wild laughs.<br />
<br />
"Fu! Fufufufufufu! Fufufufufufufu! Okay, let me ''teach you''!" <br />
<br />
"Wai— A-chan?! Stop it!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi ignored Kaoru’s warning and began to speak:<br />
<br />
"L-Let's talk about the subject of our dates. I often wear a one piece white dress! He seems to like pure and cute clothes—— Boys really like girly clothes that feel 'a little exagerated'! That being said, wearing ribbons and such to dates is, on the other hand, 'too childish' and enough to be laughed at!"<br />
<br />
Hime tugged on Fuyuumi’s uniform:<br />
<br />
"I learned a lot, can I ask you more?" <br />
<br />
"Sure! What do you want to ask?" <br />
<br />
"How long have you dated 'Michel'?" <br />
<br />
"Uh, uh... For about t-two years? wait, No— And half a year? Wait, No--- Let's say roughly for about a year or so." <br />
<br />
"How did you meet that college student?" <br />
<br />
"When he was my middle school tutor… Wait, no— It was fate. When he confessed to me, I was very astonished, but at that time I was single." <br />
<br />
"So you went out with someone even before that?" <br />
<br />
"Looking back, Michel is my third one. All of them confessed to me! Actually, I’m even more popular than that Natsukawa Masuzu—!" <br />
<br />
Hime was fascinated by Fuyuumi’s big talk, and she kept whispering 'amazing, Master'. So… was this cool? I myself, as an anti-love, simply couldn't understand any of this.<br />
<br />
Chiwa very unwilling bit her lower lip while being in silence. Faced with such specific details, there was nothing to say. It was unreasonable to call it 'provisional lies'.<br />
<br />
The final outcome of this matter seemed to be an error in judgment by Masuzu.<br />
<br />
"Right, Kaoru, are you okay? Sleepy?"<br />
<br />
I looked to my side and noticed Kaoru’s 'head' down on the table. <br />
<br />
"—Hey, Kaoru? What's wrong? Perhaps you're sleepy?"<br />
<br />
Kaoru then slightly raised his head to answer me directly:<br />
<br />
"...Ah, nothing." <br />
<br />
"Is it because cram school classes are tiring?" <br />
<br />
"Yes, it's that subject where we learn that 'girls are such troublesome creatures'. I thought that I had learned it already." <br />
<br />
After Kaoru said such a profound but incomprehensible line, he sighed a long breath.<br />
<br />
Then Hime firmly gripped Fuyuumi’s hand and said:<br />
<br />
"From now on, let me call you 'Love Master'."<br />
<br />
"Ahahahahahahahaha! Master or whatever is fine! Call me whatever you like!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s laughter was so extreme that it caused the neighboring guests to look back. I wonder why, but at that time her face looked as if she was about to cry.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Chiwa left with her parents, and Hime left after saying: 'I can feel the changes in a new 'wind'<span>.'</span> In the end only Kaoru, Fuyuumi, and I were left.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi, who seemed exhausted and distracted witless, was silently munching on baked onions. Kaoru and I were unable to start a conversation and so we ended our dinner after there was no decent dialogue.<br />
<br />
"Then, Fuyuumi, Kaoru, see you tomorrow." <br />
<br />
"Yeah... See you later." <br />
<br />
"See you later, Eita, Aaah..." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi looked as if she were about to die and didn’t say a thing. I didn’t know why even Kaoru seemed to have no energy.<br />
<br />
"Rest up, you two. Tomorrow some very difficult classes are still waiting for us." <br />
<br />
When I said this and was about to leave, Fuyuumi's words stopped me.<br />
<br />
"Hey, I want to ask you one thing." <br />
<br />
I looked back and saw Fuyuumi’s intense look, and said: <br />
<br />
"'She has a boyfriend', when Kidou-kun heard that, what did you think?" <br />
<br />
"What do you mean?" <br />
<br />
I couldn’t understand the meaning of her question, and tilted my head puzzled. Fuyuumi gave an 'aaah', sighed, and said:<br />
<br />
"Sorry, nothing. You can forget about it." <br />
<br />
"...?" <br />
<br />
Accompanied by Kaoru, Fuyuumi hurriedly turned back.<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 2|#2]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 4|#4]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_3_Chapter_0&diff=380750OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 02014-08-12T07:54:47Z<p>AJS90: /* #0: Mayhem on the Bed */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#0: Mayhem on the Bed==<br />
<br />
<br />
I once saw this scene on a nine o’clock drama on a Monday night.<br />
<br />
On a rainy night, and the lead character '''guy A'''’s ex-girlfriend showed up at his house.<br />
<br />
'''Guy A''' allowed his soaked ex to come in and use his shower—— but it so happens that his current girlfriend comes over, and ends up encountering his ex-girlfriend.<br />
<br />
Mayhem ensues.<br />
<br />
At the time, I thought the protagonist was just stupid.<br />
<br />
First, it's already strange that he lets his ex-girlfriend in.<br />
<br />
They had already ended their relationship, so he shouldn’t have been so reckless. '''A''' could have driven back or lent her money for a cab, and his ex-girlfriend would have gotten home fine.<br />
<br />
Furthermore, it's bad not being able to explain himself properly to his girlfriend.<br />
<br />
Since it was nothing but a misunderstanding, as long as he calmly and systematically explained himself, his girlfriend surely would have understood. But '''A''' panicked and was incoherent. Really, just how fearsome is that girlfriend? Pitiful.<br />
<br />
Finally, the biggest problem is——— love itself is a mistake.<br />
<br />
If you ask ｢Anti-Love｣ people like me, being sandwiched between one’s girlfriend and ex-girlfriend is just a joke. It’s called ‘you reap what you sow’. To someone who isn't captivated by love, it's wouldn't be possible to get caught in such a mayhem.<br />
<br />
It's just wouldn't be possible to get caught in such a mayhem. <br />
<br />
Impossible.<br />
<br />
Wouldn't...... be…….<br />
<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, open up the door! Please do so quickly." <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, open the door! Don’t put up unnecessary resistance!" <br />
<br />
<br />
They aggressively kept knocking on the door.<br />
<br />
This was the infirmary of our Hanenoyama High School.<br />
<br />
I— Kidou Eita —felt sick in class during the third period, so I was resting in bed.<br />
<br />
There is no problem with that, however when I woke up I noticed my ｢ex-girlfriend｣ was sharing the bed with me.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Hime." <br />
<br />
"What is it, Eita?" <br />
<br />
"Why are you lying here?" <br />
<br />
When I asked, Hime puffed nose and said: <br />
<br />
"This is because of karma determined in the distant past. As the reincarnated Holy Dragon Knight descended from heaven, liberating the shackles of fate, he drew his sword—" <br />
<br />
"Don’t be so denpa <ref>See http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Denpa</ref>around other people’s ears—!" <br />
<br />
Hime or rather Akishino Himeka is, truly beautiful girl. With silky black hair on a doll-like head, she had the cute traditional Japanese image, extremely delicate skin, and possessed the power to ｢cover up three flaws with a single virtue｣. If only she acted like a normal person, she definitely would have been popular. <br />
<br />
But—Hime was infected with ｢Chuunibyou｣.<ref>See http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=Chuunibyou</ref> <br />
<br />
In this girl’s imagination, I was chosen in a previous life to fight the Evil Dragon Clan<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -60px;">Wyvern</span>, as well as act as a soldier of Hime’s love.<br />
<br />
She was my girlfriend from my past life. <br />
<br />
Or so we say ｢ex-girlfriend｣. <br />
<br />
Really, why doesn’t this girl just get admitted to a mental institution?<br />
<br />
"Explain to me! What’s the meaning of this?" <br />
<br />
"......It's my first time." <br />
<br />
"That's not the explanation I want!" <br />
<br />
At this rate I'm the one who is going to end up hospitalized! <br />
<br />
"I want you to explain, why you’re lying next to me—!" <br />
<br />
"Because of love. Is that not sufficient reason to do so?" <br />
<br />
"Very insufficient!" <br />
<br />
"Then hug me a little tighter." <br />
<br />
Hime squeezed closer to me. <br />
<br />
Her smooth white shoulders were exposed from under the sheets, as she leaned against my chest.<br />
<br />
—Ah? <br />
<br />
Smooth white shoulders? <br />
<br />
"......Hey, Hime." <br />
<br />
"What is it? Are you going to hurry and hug me now?" <br />
<br />
Hime’s indecipherable face looked up at me.<br />
<br />
At that moment, the sheets slipped a step further, revealing Hime’s slender chest with unexpectedly well-developed cleavage.<br />
<br />
"Youuuuuuuuuuuuuuu—————! Why are you naked?!" <br />
<br />
"Because of love. Is that not sufficient reason to do so?" <br />
<br />
"You actually think love can explain everything?!" <br />
<br />
What an intimidating woman. <br />
<br />
Although she’s had delusion denpa waves from the start, I get the feeling her actions are getting bolder and bolder.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun? For the well being of your body shouldn't you open the door while we are still smiling-?" <br />
<br />
"Right, Ei-kun. If you don’t open up, you won’t know whether to laugh or cry." <br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_010.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
Bang! A noise came from the other side of the white-colored door. <br />
<br />
"......They seem to be knocking very hard." <br />
<br />
"This is probably the work of some noisy poltergeist, a low-level spirit controlled by the wyvern." <br />
<br />
Hime gently pulled my shirt sleeve. <br />
<br />
"I think if you say, ｢Hime-chan, I love you so much｣ ten times, the poltergeist will leave…… come on, please recite it enthusiastically." <ref>If you are wondering, the original chant is Hime-chan suki suki aishiteru</ref><br />
<br />
"How can I do that enthusiastically?!" <br />
<br />
"Then please do it indifferently—" <br />
<br />
"That’s not the pointtttttttttttt—! Co, cough coagh agh<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -120px;">Who would cough cheerfully</span>!" <ref>this is like a tongue twister using the coughing sound, so the pun can't be translated in full</ref>.<br />
<br />
Because I was tsukkomi-ing <ref>See http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_owarai_terms</ref>excessively, I started coughing. Hime gently stroked my back and said: "Is Eita okay?" Even if you say that, this is entirely your fault! <br />
<br />
<br />
"Harusaki-san, shall we break down the door? Ahaha." <br />
<br />
"Sounds good—even though it might get the teachers angry. But, it was all Ei-kun’s fault anyways, Uhuhu." <br />
<br />
<br />
They continued to knock on the door, and with so much energy that I thought they would actually break down the door.<br />
<br />
If the two of them saw the scene right now, they definitely wouldn’t stop even after dismembering me into eight pieces. <ref>I'm not sure, but I think this is a reference to the dead of Yamato no Orochi</ref><br />
<br />
I stared at the clock on the wall, and the time was half past twelve. Because the school day is shortened due to summer vacation, this time was already considered ‘after school’. In either case, a trace of the nurse couldn’t be found anywhere. If the teacher was somewhere eating lunch, I didn’t think she would be back any time soon.<br />
<br />
"Eita, leave it to me." <br />
<br />
Hime whispered, after seemingly sensing my anxiousness.<br />
<br />
"I will cleverly trick them." <br />
<br />
"R-really?" <br />
<br />
"These lowly poltergeist, they are child’s play for my Holy Dragon Wisdom<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -100px;">Holly Aura</span>." <br />
<br />
Hime smiled slightly, got off the bed and stood on the ground. She wrapped the sheets around her like a cloak, and shifted her pose. She probably thought she was dressing up as a demon lord or a vampire. It was pitiful, as she was going naked in a cloak and definitely crazy. Oh well, at least the sheets covered her entire body well.<br />
<br />
—Hmn? <br />
<br />
Naked in a cloak? <br />
<br />
"Okay Eita, I’m going now." <br />
<br />
"Wait a momentttttttttt———— at least put on some clothesss!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" <br />
<br />
From a certain death, I desperately stretched out my hand. <br />
<br />
But regarding the sheets, it was quite close— yet I couldn't grab it! <br />
<br />
Hime’s pattering footsteps approached the door, and she unlocked it. <br />
<br />
At this rate the only option will be disaster. I sprung out of the bed, wrapped myself with the curtain and hid myself.<br />
<br />
The door crashed opened, and two beasts rushed to get into the health center first.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Okay Eita-kun, it's time for the dogeza!" <ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dogeza</ref><br />
<br />
<br />
The beast that just entered and asked for me to prostrate was Natsukawa Masuzu, who I tentatively consider my ｢girlfriend｣. But really, she’s asking for the dogeza first thing after she gets in? Does this that after this there are higher levels of punishment?<br />
<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun! Katsu Donl! Beef Steak! Hamburger!" <br />
<br />
<br />
The other one was Harusaki Chiwa, my ｢childhood friend｣ who lived next door. The menu that she just shouted was her way of saying, ｢If you don’t make the food I like tonight, you won't be forgiven｣! In any event, can’t she just pick one of those, that greedy Chihuahua!<br />
<br />
"......Strange? Himecchi is by herself?" <br />
<br />
"Affirmative." <br />
<br />
They looked at each other gloomily. <br />
<br />
"Akishino-san, where is Eita-kun?" <br />
<br />
"Unknown." <br />
<br />
"I heard the teacher say he went to the infirmary to rest because he wasn’t feeling well in class." <br />
<br />
"I also heard too. That’s why I came to see him, but I don’t see Eita." <br />
<br />
Masuzu and Chiwa looked around the entire infirmary with their eyes.<br />
<br />
In order to avoid being found, I tightened my shaking body hidden in the curtains. Even though the weather was nice, I was dripping with sweat and it soaked into the curtains. It made me afraid that the two of them would find me.<br />
<br />
"—It seems like he’s really not here." <br />
<br />
Masuzu muttered to herself. I was so relieved, I nearly collapsed to the ground on the spot.<br />
<br />
"But I definitely did hear—Ei-kun and Himecchi’s voices." <br />
<br />
"The sound of ｢wind｣ being noisy, that's probably at fault." <br />
<br />
"Wind?" <br />
<br />
"That wind in the corridor is brought along by bad things. You could say it was a challenge that came from the demon realm—" <br />
<br />
Hime said expressionlessly with her usual poker face.<br />
<br />
"Ah. It came from the demon realm? There is that and that." <br />
<br />
"Somehow? Was I being over-suspicious?" <br />
<br />
The desire of those two to investigate weakened. Hime’s chuunibyou was finally used for good! It was a really memorable moment.<br />
<br />
"However, I still have this little feeling." <br />
<br />
"What?" <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun’s scent." <br />
<br />
Chiwa said, her nose sniffing. Really, was this girl a dog?<br />
<br />
"I think he was definitely here before. Did we miss him when he went home?" <br />
<br />
"Akishino-san, what time did you come to the infirmary?" <br />
<br />
"Five minutes after twelve." <br />
<br />
"So you came right after home room ended?" <br />
<br />
"So Ei-kun went straight home?" <br />
<br />
"He left his bag and went straight home?" <br />
<br />
I stole a peak from the gap in the curtains, and found that Masuzu was holding my bag against her chest.<br />
<br />
Although I was very grateful that she specifically brought my bag...... that actually worsened the situation. <br />
<br />
"Right, Akishino-san." <br />
<br />
"What is it?" <br />
<br />
"Why are you naked?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu finally noticed it. <br />
<br />
—You need to come up with a really good excuse, Hime!<br />
<br />
Bearing my expectations, Hime slightly straightened her chest and replied:<br />
<br />
<br />
"It was my first time." <br />
<br />
<br />
—You said that earlierrrrr!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! <br />
<br />
I nearly shouted that tsukkomi from my throat, but I restrained myself just in time. Damn, so dangerous. My blood is flowing with so much tsukkomi, it’s scary.<br />
<br />
"When you say first time, what first time do you mean?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa asked, bewildered. <br />
<br />
Hime must also be thinking ｢Damn｣; with her eyebrows twitching, she said: <br />
<br />
"T-that was the first time I received a challenge letter from the Demon Realm." <br />
<br />
Who could stand that receiving two or three of those? <br />
<br />
"Why is Akishino-san sweating? The air conditioning is on." <br />
<br />
"These are tears shed by my pained soul." <br />
<br />
"......Hmuun?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu leaned her face close, and stared at Hime’s face.<br />
<br />
"Akishino-san." <br />
<br />
"W-what is it?" <br />
<br />
"The curtain over there has been shaking this entire time, hasn’t it?" <br />
<br />
I almost cried out, but I restrained my self just in time.<br />
<br />
This damned Masuzu, she is really sharp-eyed!<br />
<br />
Chiwa tilted her head slightly and said: <br />
<br />
"Could it be the wind from the air conditioner blowing?" <br />
<br />
"From this position, that shouldn’t be a possibility." <br />
<br />
"But is the window closed?" <br />
<br />
"If we open the curtain, we’ll know." <br />
<br />
My hands were full of sweat, and I grabbed my chest. <br />
<br />
Masuzu approached me step by step. <br />
<br />
—Hime, hurry up and think of something! <br />
<br />
I looked at my only hope—my ex-girlfriend…… but she was lying in bed wrapped in sheets and staring at the ceiling with wide eyes.<br />
<br />
She seemed to be painfully and incessantly twitching when she said: <br />
<br />
"No. We need to restrain the ｢Shadow｣. We cannot let it transform here a second time……. no……. could it be using that forbidden technique? No good, calm down quickly, my right hand……!" <br />
<br />
She, in the world of her delusions, suddenly began to struggle violently.<br />
<br />
—Hime youuuuuuuuuuu!!!!!! I'll remember thiiiiisssssss!!!!!!!!!! <br />
<br />
I swallowed the tsukkomi that nearly came flying out of my throat, as I saw Masuzu’s white fingers reaching towards me.<br />
<br />
"Fufufufufu, so what is actually hiding right here?" <br />
<br />
Noooo! Stoppp, Masuzu-san!!!! Noooo mayhem! Please don’t open the curtainssss!! Wahhhhh!!!!!!!!<br />
<br />
<br />
"What are you doing here?!" <br />
<br />
<br />
The infirmary resounded with a clear and bright sound. <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s approaching hand stopped right in front of me.<br />
<br />
I gingerly peeked through the slit in the curtains towards the direction of the sound, and saw the female student wearing the armband of the disciplinary committee.<br />
<br />
At first impression, I felt her appearance was definitely what would be considered ｢cute｣ or ｢pretty｣. It was a different kind of cute than Chiwa’s puppy-ness, but rather she had a kind of tsun beauty like a Siamese cat <ref>the "unfriendly" of tsundere</ref>. Although she didn’t match up to Masuzu’s formal appearance, and was different from Hime’s natural beauty, her facial expression was quite stern. Even during the five seconds I was staring at her, her facial expression had already changed three times. In my aunt Saeko-san’s opinion (occupation: gal-game producer), she would definitely classify her as the ｢high spirited type tsundere bishoujo｣! But no, it doesn't matter how I look, I can't see that dere part about her.<br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_019.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
Her name is Fuyuumi Ai. <br />
<br />
Her identity is someone who would approach any figure she sees, straighten up their clothing, inspect them for violations of school rules, and make small crying children terrified of the devil from the disciplinary committee.<br />
<br />
"Really, do you all have no ｢common sense｣? You even turned the infirmary into a place to play. " <br />
<br />
"I-It's not like we are playing!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi faced the denying Chiwa and severely pointed her finger:<br />
<br />
"Your excuses have been more than enough, you Self-Performance Club!" <ref>She says the front half of Jienotsu, which is Masuzu’s secret alternative abbreviation for their club name that means they’re all “faking” and putting on an act.</ref><br />
<br />
"Self Performance?" <br />
<br />
"｢Self-Recreation｣ can be abbreviated to say ｢Self-Performance｣ right? " <br />
<br />
I almost cried out ｢Oooh｣. <br />
<br />
Someone finally discovered original secret abbreviation for our club that only Masuzu and I knew.<br />
<br />
"Horrible! What a thing to say?!" <br />
<br />
"I spent so much effort to come up with the name, ｢Society for the Self-Recreation of the Maiden｣. To be abbreviated like that-" <br />
<br />
Masuzu was raging in anger next to Chiwa, displaying a drama of fake tears. Incidentally, she was the one who originally said, ｢The abbreviation is ｢Jien-Otsu｣. Just kidding—♪｣. Again with this self performance! <br />
<br />
"By the way......" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi brought her gaze towards Hime on the bed.<br />
<br />
"What’s with that girl? It’s almost like she’s immersed in another world." <br />
<br />
Hime continued rolling inside the sheets, muttering: "Eita, I'm so happy you finally remembered the bonds from out past life. Yahoo, we’ll never be separated again." <br />
<br />
The lines themselves, were quite like something that would come out of a romantic comedy, but ｢Hiyaha｣ was not like something the female lead would say. Was your past life from the end of the previous century?<br />
<br />
"Well, today <i>was</i> rather hot......" <br />
<br />
Masuzu lazily stared out of the window. Although she was the president, she didn’t try to follow the act of her club members at all.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi shook her head as if to say, ｢Deplorable｣!<br />
<br />
"This is what you call, ‘one rotten apple spoils the barrel.’ Akishino-san was always a very serious student!" <ref>Original idiom says something like, ‘Being close to vermillion (dark red) will cause you to become red.</ref><br />
<br />
Regardless of whether or not Hime was a serious student, she was definitely affected by our influence. Ever since joining ｢Jien-Otsu｣ Hime has definitely become more energetic than before. I thought this was a good change, but I guess from the perspective of the disciplinary committee, it was an ｢increase of problem behavior｣.<br />
<br />
"As I told you yesterday, it’s already decided that your club is going to be shut down. It’s something that you brought upon yourself, so you should seriously reflect on it!" <br />
<br />
As soon as Fuyuumi Ai finished declaring this, Masuzu and Chiwa immediately looked upset.<br />
<br />
Yes. <br />
<br />
Yesterday after school, we ｢Jien-Otsu｣ was sentenced by Fuyuumi that ｢Club will be Disbanded as a Disciplinary Action｣." <br />
<br />
While there it was the ｢Dora live event｣ and ｢Toast Attack incident｣, along with many other problematic occurrences, Masuzu’s younger sister · Mana, was the final blow. Although Masuzu tried to play down the incident, the rumors that our club ｢was up to no good｣ had already spread widely. In the end, they decided in the staff meeting that our club was going to be shut down.<br />
<br />
And the person who took the lead in attacking us viciously was this Fuyuumi Ai. Although her voice played a very large role, the voice of the disciplinary committee president also couldn't be denied.<br />
<br />
Yeah...... <br />
<br />
Oh well, after all, we have behaved rather poorly up until now.<br />
<br />
"Come on, Natsukawa. There’s no reason to stay here, right." <br />
<br />
"That’s true, being scolded is more than enough." <br />
<br />
Maybe they realized that saying anything further was a waste of time, but Chiwa and Masuzu were thinking of leaving the infirmary.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi immediately stopped them: <br />
<br />
"Take Akishino-san with you. She’s obviously not sick, but she’s taking a bed. It will give people trouble." <br />
<br />
Chiwa replied somewhat impatiently: <br />
<br />
"Yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah." <br />
<br />
"Answering once is enough." <br />
<br />
"Woof!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s slender eyes were stretched tight. <br />
<br />
"You’re still resisting it with your attitude? You need to figure out that you need to be ｢Pitiful Chihuahua｣!" <br />
<br />
"P-pitiful is saying too much, you idiot idiot!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa forcibly raised her eyebrows to fight. <br />
<br />
"Which of us is the idiot? Your wishful aim to be ｢popular｣ is not normal at all. Your brain is full with ridiculous thoughts!" <br />
<br />
"And what’s wrong with that?! Becoming popular is a very exciting thing! Maybe I’ll receive a lot of food too!" <br />
<br />
............<br />
<br />
Was your original motivation for becoming popular really that, Chihuahua-san?……<br />
<br />
The battle scene of monster-human conflict began to escalate, but Masuzu indifferently walked up to the bed.<br />
<br />
I thought she would wake Hime up from drifting in her delusional world, but Masuzu actually sat straight down on the bed.<br />
<br />
Then she began to slowly lift the sheets that covered Hime’s leg.<br />
<br />
—Hmn? <br />
<br />
Masuzu-san, what are you doing? <br />
<br />
If you do that, I’ll see.<br />
<br />
Hime wasn’t wearing anything under there.<br />
<br />
I’ll see Hime’s smooth and naked butt.<br />
<br />
There- it’s a flawless and beautiful butt just like I imagined. From my hiding place in the curtains, I could clearly see how delicate and compact it was, and so tender just like a plum…..<br />
<br />
—That being said, what in the world are you doingggggggg?!?!?!?!?!!!?!??!! <br />
<br />
Masuzu ｢smiled smugly｣ and stared at the shaking curtains where I hid. <br />
<br />
She mouthed at me silently: <br />
<br />
Are<br />
<br />
You <br />
<br />
Excited<br />
<br />
Now?<br />
<br />
—So this girl, so she did realized it?!<br />
<br />
Hime had fallen asleep when we weren’t paying attention, and she was mumbling to herself while traveling in the dream world. Her butt was so shiny and thin, but she obviously had no idea it was exposed.<br />
<br />
The girlfriend. Shows the ex-girlfriend’s ass to her boyfriend. To tease him.<br />
<br />
I don't get any of this. <br />
<br />
This mayhem far exceeds anything found in fiction.<br />
<br />
This definitely wasn’t the kind of crude plot found in TV dramas or romantic comedies. Today I was experiencing a glimpse of something even worse.<br />
<br />
That being said, it's my girlfriend this is about! <br />
<br />
......Let's up break up soon...... <br />
<br />
At this time—<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Hahan, I get it!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa exclaimed especially loudly.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi, in a daze, said:<br />
<br />
"What did you realize?" <br />
<br />
"In short, you’re jealous, right?" <br />
<br />
"Eh?" <br />
<br />
"You envy us who strive to be popular? The disciplinary committee’s members are all girls, everyone is scared of you, and you don’t get a chance to talk with the guys. That’s why you envy us, and want to shut down our Young Maiden’s Club.<br />
<br />
"...... - ......" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi, who had formerly been countering articulately, suddenly started to tremble incessantly, and her face flushed red. This change was rather unusual. Not even mentioning her ears, even her neck was bright red.<br />
<br />
"Could it be, did that hit the mark?" <br />
<br />
After seeing an opportunity to go on the offensive, Masuzu immediately pursued it.<br />
<br />
"When the disciplinary committee, which should be upholding the interests in the entire school, suddenly decides to shut down a legitimate club activity against the rights of ordinary students due to a ｢private interest｣—this is a problem. I should probably tell this to a teacher." <br />
<br />
"If that’s the case, the club shut-down will be canceled!" <br />
<br />
Wow! Chiwa’s fists were clenched, and it seemed like she was overjoyed with the victory.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s clenched fists trembled as she said: <br />
<br />
"......Don’t take me for a fool." <br />
<br />
"Huh?" <br />
<br />
<br />
"Don’t take me for a fooooooooooll—! As for a mere boyfriend, of course I have one, you fool———————!" <br />
<br />
<br />
The infirmary suddenly fell silent. <br />
<br />
Only the twilight cicadas chirped outside the window as the old-fashioned air conditioner ｢whirred｣ and echoed in the room. <br />
<br />
"And that boyfriend, is he from our school?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu broke the silence and asked. <br />
<br />
"H-h-how can a boy the same grade as me be good enough for me? Y-Yes, he’s a college student!" <br />
<br />
"Which university?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s eyes wandered uncomfortably, as she said:<br />
<br />
"......K-keio University?" <br />
<br />
I don’t really know why she phrased it as a question. <br />
<br />
"When you say Keio, do you mean that Keio University that the rich kids go to? Are you sure you don’t mean Tokyo University?" <br />
<br />
"R-right? He’s the son of a big conglomerate. Even though we don’t meet each other that often because of our long-distance relationship, he texts me every day, is very gentle, and cherishes me very much!" <br />
<br />
"That and that, it's very enviable ♪" <br />
<br />
Although Masuzu had a grinning response on the surface…… her cheeks were subtly stiff. As an ｢anti-love｣, she probably wanted to spit and say, ｢It's fine if you die｣. Luckily, she could bear it. <br />
<br />
"Of course. Compared to you all who can be satisfied with merely Kidou-kun, my level is entirely different." <br />
<br />
"It's fine if you die, peh!" <br />
<br />
She lost the limit of patience too fast! <br />
<br />
"Really~? Do you really have a boyfriend~?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa stared at Fuyuumi, her eyes revealing a significant amount of doubt.<br />
<br />
"If that’s the case, why don’t you show me a picture from your phone? You should definitely have that kind of thing, right?" <br />
<br />
"I'm sorry, I’m completely different from those bad students who bring their phones to school!" <br />
<br />
"Then when are you going to meet each other during the summer?" <br />
<br />
Tomorrow was the Haneoyama High School’s end-of-school assembly, which the day after marked the first day of the long-awaited summer vacation.<br />
<br />
"I'm very busy in the summer with cram school! And why do I have to tell you that?" <br />
<br />
"Well, can’t you just tell us your boyfriend’s name?" <br />
<br />
As soon as Masuzu began to question her carefully, Fuyuumi bowed her head and began to tremble.<br />
<br />
This time it wasn’t only the lips, even her shoulders were shaking.<br />
<br />
After a period of silence that made even a spectator like me uncomfortable— <br />
<br />
"......................................................Michel." <br />
<br />
"Eh?" <br />
<br />
"His name is Murata · Michel · Daigoro! His mother is American. Isn't that cool? Isn't that great?!" <br />
<br />
The infirmary was again entirely silent. <br />
<br />
And this silence was different than before. It was a kind of speechless silence where nothing more can be said. <br />
<br />
"Well, well, I think we should start going back now." <br />
<br />
"Okay." <br />
<br />
Chiwa easily agreed with Masuzu’s proposal, even though she had just been burning for a fight. Now it seemed like the moral was greatly reduced. Nevertheless, Chiwa still did not seem to believe in Fuyuumi, and her eyebrows looked like an inverted V-shape.<br />
<br />
"Okay, Himecchi, lets go home—" <br />
<br />
"......Ah, Mama?" <br />
<br />
"How could there possibly be such a beautiful mother?" <br />
<br />
Hime rubbed her sleepy eyes, and Chiwa handed Hime her folded uniform.<br />
<br />
After Hime finished changing clothes (while I stared at the ceiling), and Masuzu and the others were about to leave the infirmary, Fuyuumi stopped them. <br />
<br />
"Wait a moment." <br />
<br />
"Eh, what else do you want?" <br />
<br />
As soon as Fuyuumi met the eyes of Masuzu and the others, she immediately looked away.<br />
<br />
With her head bowed and her fingers twiddling, she said:<br />
<br />
<br />
"Ta…… And Kidou-kun? Today he isn't here?" <br />
<br />
<br />
Eh, me? <br />
<br />
Why is she asking for me?<br />
<br />
She was always annoyed with Masuzu or Chiwa, but she shouldn’t have any conflicting issues with me.<br />
<br />
"Who knows?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu glanced grimly at the curtains where I was hiding, and said:<br />
<br />
"It seems he went home earlier today." <br />
<br />
"...... I see" <br />
<br />
"Why are you looking for Ei-kun?" <br />
<br />
"N-nothing. How could that possibly be?" <br />
<br />
I don’t know why Fuyuumi said this angrily. Afterwards, she pushed aside Chiwa and the rest as she left the infirmary first.<br />
<br />
"What was that? That attitude!" <br />
<br />
"So outrageous." <br />
<br />
"......So sleepy......" <br />
<br />
The three of them each gave a complaint and left the infirmary one by one.<br />
<br />
When Masuzu was closing the door, she stuck her head out from the doorway and said:<br />
<br />
"Don't forget this, Eita." <br />
<br />
She whispered these frightening words to me.<br />
<br />
After I confirmed that the thumping noise of footsteps gradually moved far away, I liberated myself from the curtains and laid flat on the bed.<br />
<br />
The wind from the air-conditioning blowing my cheek was very comfortable. Although I wasn’t Hime, I also really wanted to fall asleep.<br />
<br />
"Ahh......" <br />
<br />
Somehow, I just feel really exhausted. <br />
<br />
Even though I was only listening to their dialogue, it felt like my HP was dropping madly.<br />
<br />
To deal with those guys, one needed more than just a few lives.<br />
<br />
After abolishing the ｢Jien-Otsu｣, opportunities for these kinds of headaches should be reduced, right? Or will this intensify into chaos because they’ve lost the purpose of club activities?<br />
<br />
…….Well, it wasn’t worth thinking about it. Asking for trouble was not the answer.<br />
<br />
In either case, the day after tomorrow is summer vacation.<br />
<br />
I was just like Fuyuumi. My summer would be spent buried in cram school. A month ago I began to study each cram school’s brochures to think over the most suitable plan. I was sorry for Masuzu and the others, but compared to a shut-down club and so forth, this was more important to me.<br />
<br />
In order to obtain a recommendation for the Department of Medicine at the National University.<br />
<br />
Goodbye ｢Jien-Otsu｣. <br />
<br />
Goodbye, mayhem. <br />
<br />
My summer is going to be a productive one! <br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
With this kind of feeling, and a strong motivation to press forward, it came to the first morning of summer cram school.<br />
<br />
In the crowd of students in the hall waiting for the start of cram school, I met a familiar face.<br />
<br />
The first words she said were:<br />
<br />
"W-why are <i>you</i> here?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi Ai pointed with the finger in a familiar posture, and glared at me, as she still dutifully wore her uniform.<br />
<br />
"What can be said? Well I’m here for summer cram school." <br />
<br />
"T-t-t-t-that can’t be. You co-co-couldn't be in Class Z, aren't you!?" <br />
<br />
"It's in that Class Z that I'm in." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s face lit up instantly, and excitedly raised her fist up.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Yaa, this, awesome ♪ Ai-chan's great victory——————!" <br />
<br />
<br />
The noisy hall suddenly became quiet. <br />
<br />
"W-what is it? So suddenly?" <br />
<br />
I asked her, greatly on edge. Fuyuumi suddenly became aware of herself, grabbed her head, and said:<br />
<br />
"This isn't about a great victoryyyyyyyy—————! Right now that doesn't counttttttttt—————!" <br />
<br />
"......" <br />
<br />
Somehow, this one has some high tension. <br />
<br />
It’s causing everyone around me to stare, and its very embarrassing.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi cleared her throat with coughs, returned to her calm look and said:<br />
<br />
"Why are you in the same class as me? You’re such a shameless person!" <br />
<br />
"How would I know?" <br />
<br />
I didn’t know why I felt so sad. Why did someone have to call the summer cram school that I picked ｢shameless｣? <br />
<br />
"Since you’re in class Z, your aspirations for college must be very high, right?" <br />
<br />
The class Z that I signed up for was meant for people with high aspirations towards famous private and public universities, and included preparatory classes for the medical departments.<br />
<br />
"I don’t have very clear-cut plans for where I want to go, but it’s better to have the best preparation." <br />
<br />
"Yeah, it’s better to have more options." <br />
<br />
"Although it’s possible to work hard after finding what you want to do, the exams are still competitive, right?" <br />
<br />
"So, you are the type that goes for the pre-emptive strike." <br />
<br />
"Aha! So true. I don’t want to wait until the whirlwind of the third year of high school <ref>Third Year = Last year of high school in Japan</ref>. Ah, that being said, you better not cause trouble in class you idiot!" <br />
<br />
"What' with that, right off the bat?" <br />
<br />
Even though it was clearly such a smooth conversation, she suddenly got mad at me and called me stupid!<br />
<br />
"How can I talk with you peacefully? Especially with all of your hostile relations with me?!" <br />
<br />
"Hostile?" <br />
<br />
"Don’t play innocent. It’s obviously your Self Performing Club VS. our disciplinary committee." <ref> The reading of ”Jien” as in the first part of “Jien-Otsu”. It’s particularly the part that means self-recreate or self-acting.</ref><br />
<br />
Ah......<br />
<br />
Did this girl really want to fight each point one by one?<br />
<br />
"Don't get close to me. I might get infected by your self performance thing!"<br />
<br />
Without even time to tsukkomi about the Performance thing, let alone infect her, Fuyuumi hurriedly walked off.<br />
<br />
Yeah<br />
<br />
I guess I can see that "too damn serious" that Chiwa mentioned once.<br />
<br />
At this time, someone patted me on the shoulder from behind me.<br />
<br />
"Good morning, Eita." <br />
<br />
My best friend Asoi Kaoru raised his small hand while smiling. His smile was cool and carefree as usual. I always felt if I received this every day, my blood would flow better.<br />
<br />
"Even though the people here are only first years, there’s still a lot of people. Everyone really has impressive energy to study." <br />
<br />
Kaoru wiped his sweat with a handkerchief as he looked around and spoke with a leisurely voice.<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry, I always feel like I’m pushing you to accompany me." <br />
<br />
"Not at all. My parents were urging me to go to summer school anyways, so when Eita asked me it was perfect." <br />
<br />
Kaoru looked around the hall again.<br />
<br />
"It seems like the only first-years from Hane High School are the two of us." <br />
<br />
"No, I just met another one." <br />
<br />
"Eh, who?" <br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi Ai, from the disciplinary committee." <br />
<br />
"So A-chan came! No, for real?" <br />
<br />
Kaoru’s eyes were opened with wide eyes.<br />
<br />
"So, you know her?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, this......" <br />
<br />
Kaoru looked hesitant for a moment, and stammered:<br />
<br />
"Yeah, I know her. A-chan and I— Fuyuumi Ai was my elementary school classmate." <br />
<br />
This was something I never heard of, and he never revealed these kinds of feelings until today.<br />
<br />
Kaoru was really a guy with many secrets.<br />
<br />
"Ah— so A-chan is coming? What a coincidence, heh—" <br />
<br />
Kaoru nodded repeatedly, but I didn’t know why he snickered.<br />
<br />
"Then I guess I’ll go say hello." <br />
<br />
"Okay, she’s already in the classroom." <br />
<br />
After Kaoru finished saying ｢thank you｣, he excitedly ran away from the hall.<br />
<br />
It was really surprising. <br />
<br />
Kaoru actually knew Fuyuumi.<br />
<br />
When I told him about how ｢Jien-Otsu｣ was going to be shut down, Kaoru didn’t have any particular reaction. He only said, ｢On this issue, I won’t voice an opinion｣." <br />
<br />
Now that I think of it, it was perhaps Kaoru’s ｢neutral declaration｣. If he was in a dilemma between me and Fuyuumi, it must have been very painful.<br />
<br />
And like this, this was the opening prologue of my ｢summer｣. <br />
<br />
It wasn’t a ｢summer mayhem｣ with Chiwa, Masuzu, and Hime. <br />
<br />
But it was a ｢studious summer｣ with Fuyuumi Ai and Asoi Kaoru.<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/><br />
----<br />
<br />
===Notes===<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 1|#1]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude><br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_3_Chapter_0&diff=380748OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 02014-08-12T07:49:41Z<p>AJS90: /* #0: Mayhem on the Bed */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#0: Mayhem on the Bed==<br />
<br />
<br />
I once saw this scene on a nine o’clock drama on a Monday night.<br />
<br />
On a rainy night, and the lead character '''guy A'''’s ex-girlfriend showed up at his house.<br />
<br />
'''Guy A''' allowed his soaked ex to come in and use his shower—— but it so happens that his current girlfriend comes over, and ends up encountering his ex-girlfriend.<br />
<br />
Mayhem ensues.<br />
<br />
At the time, I thought the protagonist was just stupid.<br />
<br />
First, it's already strange that he lets his ex-girlfriend in.<br />
<br />
They had already ended their relationship, so he shouldn’t have been so reckless. '''A''' could have driven back or lent her money for a cab, and his ex-girlfriend would have gotten home fine.<br />
<br />
Furthermore, it's bad not being able to explain himself properly to his girlfriend.<br />
<br />
Since it was nothing but a misunderstanding, as long as he calmly and systematically explained himself, his girlfriend surely would have understood. But '''A''' panicked and was incoherent. Really, just how fearsome is that girlfriend? Pitiful.<br />
<br />
Finally, the biggest problem is——— love itself is a mistake.<br />
<br />
If you ask ｢Anti-Love｣ people like me, being sandwiched between one’s girlfriend and ex-girlfriend is just a joke. It’s called ‘you reap what you sow’. To someone who isn't captivated by love, it's wouldn't be possible to get caught in such a mayhem.<br />
<br />
It's just wouldn't be possible to get caught in such a mayhem. <br />
<br />
Impossible.<br />
<br />
Wouldn't...... be…….<br />
<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, open up the door! Please do so quickly." <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, open the door! Don’t put up unnecessary resistance!" <br />
<br />
<br />
They aggressively kept knocking on the door.<br />
<br />
This was the infirmary of our Hanenoyama High School.<br />
<br />
I— Kidou Eita —felt sick in class during the third period, so I was resting in bed.<br />
<br />
There is no problem with that, however when I woke up I noticed my ｢ex-girlfriend｣ was sharing the bed with me.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Hime." <br />
<br />
"What is it, Eita?" <br />
<br />
"Why are you lying here?" <br />
<br />
When I asked, Hime puffed nose and said: <br />
<br />
"This is because of karma determined in the distant past. As the reincarnated Holy Dragon Knight descended from heaven, liberating the shackles of fate, he drew his sword—" <br />
<br />
"Don’t be so denpa <ref>See http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Denpa</ref>around other people’s ears—!" <br />
<br />
Hime or rather Akishino Himeka is, truly beautiful girl. With silky black hair on a doll-like head, she had the cute traditional Japanese image, extremely delicate skin, and possessed the power to ｢cover up three flaws with a single virtue｣. If only she acted like a normal person, she definitely would have been popular. <br />
<br />
But—Hime was infected with ｢Chuunibyou｣.<ref>See http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=Chuunibyou</ref> <br />
<br />
In this girl’s imagination, I was chosen in a previous life to fight the Evil Dragon Clan<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -60px;">Wyvern</span>, as well as act as a soldier of Hime’s love.<br />
<br />
She was my girlfriend from my past life. <br />
<br />
Or so we say ｢ex-girlfriend｣. <br />
<br />
Really, why doesn’t this girl just get admitted to a mental institution?<br />
<br />
"Explain to me! What’s the meaning of this?" <br />
<br />
"......It's my first time." <br />
<br />
"That's not the explanation I want!" <br />
<br />
At this rate I'm the one who is going to end up hospitalized! <br />
<br />
"I want you to explain, why you’re lying next to me—!" <br />
<br />
"Because of love. Is that not sufficient reason to do so?" <br />
<br />
"Very insufficient!" <br />
<br />
"Then hug me a little tighter." <br />
<br />
Hime squeezed closer to me. <br />
<br />
Her smooth white shoulders were exposed from under the sheets, as she leaned against my chest.<br />
<br />
—Ah? <br />
<br />
Smooth white shoulders? <br />
<br />
"......Hey, Hime." <br />
<br />
"What is it? Are you going to hurry and hug me now?" <br />
<br />
Hime’s indecipherable face looked up at me.<br />
<br />
At that moment, the sheets slipped a step further, revealing Hime’s slender chest with unexpectedly well-developed cleavage.<br />
<br />
"Youuuuuuuuuuuuuuu—————! Why are you naked?!" <br />
<br />
"Because of love. Is that not sufficient reason to do so?" <br />
<br />
"You actually think love can explain everything?!" <br />
<br />
What an intimidating woman. <br />
<br />
Although she’s had delusion denpa waves from the start, I get the feeling her actions are getting bolder and bolder.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun? For the well being of your body shouldn't you open the door while we are still smiling-?" <br />
<br />
"Right, Ei-kun. If you don’t open up, you won’t know whether to laugh or cry." <br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_010.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
Bang! A noise came from the other side of the white-colored door. <br />
<br />
"......They seem to be knocking very hard." <br />
<br />
"This is probably the work of some noisy poltergeist, a low-level spirit controlled by the wyvern." <br />
<br />
Hime gently pulled my shirt sleeve. <br />
<br />
"I think if you say, ｢Hime-chan, I love you so much｣ ten times, the poltergeist will leave…… come on, please recite it enthusiastically." <ref>If you are wondering, the original chant is Hime-chan suki suki aishiteru</ref><br />
<br />
"How can I do that enthusiastically?!" <br />
<br />
"Then please do it indifferently—" <br />
<br />
"That’s not the pointtttttttttttt—! Co, cough coagh agh<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -120px;">Who would cough cheerfully</span>!" <ref>this is like a tongue twister using the coughing sound, so the pun can't be translated in full</ref>.<br />
<br />
Because I was tsukkomi-ing <ref>See http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_owarai_terms</ref>excessively, I started coughing. Hime gently stroked my back and said: "Is Eita okay?" Even if you say that, this is entirely your fault! <br />
<br />
<br />
"Harusaki-san, shall we break down the door? Ahaha." <br />
<br />
"Sounds good—even though it might get the teachers angry. But, it was all Ei-kun’s fault anyways, Uhuhu." <br />
<br />
<br />
They continued to knock on the door, and with so much energy that I thought they would actually break down the door.<br />
<br />
If the two of them saw the scene right now, they definitely wouldn’t stop even after dismembering me into eight pieces. <ref>I'm not sure, but I think this is a reference to the dead of Yamato no Orochi</ref><br />
<br />
I stared at the clock on the wall, and the time was half past twelve. Because the school day is shortened due to summer vacation, this time was already considered ‘after school’. In either case, a trace of the nurse couldn’t be found anywhere. If the teacher was somewhere eating lunch, I didn’t think she would be back any time soon.<br />
<br />
"Eita, leave it to me." <br />
<br />
Hime whispered, after seemingly sensing my anxiousness.<br />
<br />
"I will cleverly trick them." <br />
<br />
"R-really?" <br />
<br />
"These lowly poltergeist, they are child’s play for my Holy Dragon Wisdom<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -100px;">Holly Aura</span>." <br />
<br />
Hime smiled slightly, got off the bed and stood on the ground. She wrapped the sheets around her like a cloak, and shifted her pose. She probably thought she was dressing up as a demon lord or a vampire. It was pitiful, as she was going naked in a cloak and definitely crazy. Oh well, at least the sheets covered her entire body well.<br />
<br />
—Hmn? <br />
<br />
Naked in a cloak? <br />
<br />
"Okay Eita, I’m going now." <br />
<br />
"Wait a momentttttttttt———— at least put on some clothesss!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" <br />
<br />
From a certain death, I desperately stretched out my hand. <br />
<br />
But regarding the sheets, it was quite close— yet I couldn't grab it! <br />
<br />
Hime’s pattering footsteps approached the door, and she unlocked it. <br />
<br />
At this rate the only option will be disaster. I sprung out of the bed, wrapped myself with the curtain and hid myself.<br />
<br />
The door crashed opened, and two beasts rushed to get into the health center first.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Okay Eita-kun, it's time for the dogeza!" <ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dogeza</ref><br />
<br />
<br />
The beast that just entered and asked for me to prostrate was Natsukawa Masuzu, who I tentatively consider my ｢girlfriend｣. But really, she’s asking for the dogeza first thing after she gets in? Does this that after this there are higher levels of punishment?<br />
<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun! Katsu Donl! Beef Steak! Hamburger!" <br />
<br />
<br />
The other one was Harusaki Chiwa, my ｢childhood friend｣ who lived next door. The menu that she just shouted was her way of saying, ｢If you don’t make the food I like tonight, you won't be forgiven｣! In any event, can’t she just pick one of those, that greedy Chihuahua!<br />
<br />
"......Strange? Himecchi is by herself?" <br />
<br />
"Affirmative." <br />
<br />
They looked at each other gloomily. <br />
<br />
"Akishino-san, where is Eita-kun?" <br />
<br />
"Unknown." <br />
<br />
"I heard the teacher say he went to the infirmary to rest because he wasn’t feeling well in class." <br />
<br />
"I also heard too. That’s why I came to see him, but I don’t see Eita." <br />
<br />
Masuzu and Chiwa looked around the entire infirmary with their eyes.<br />
<br />
In order to avoid being found, I tightened my shaking body hidden in the curtains. Even though the weather was nice, I was dripping with sweat and it soaked into the curtains. It made me afraid that the two of them would find me.<br />
<br />
"—It seems like he’s really not here." <br />
<br />
Masuzu muttered to herself. I was so relieved, I nearly collapsed to the ground on the spot.<br />
<br />
"But I definitely did hear—Ei-kun and Himecchi’s voices." <br />
<br />
"The sound of ｢wind｣ being noisy, that's probably at fault." <br />
<br />
"Wind?" <br />
<br />
"That wind in the corridor is brought along by bad things. You could say it was a challenge that came from the demon realm—" <br />
<br />
Hime said expressionlessly with her usual poker face.<br />
<br />
"Ah. It came from the demon realm? There is that and that." <br />
<br />
"Somehow? Was I being over-suspicious?" <br />
<br />
The desire of those two to investigate weakened. Hime’s chuunibyou was finally used for good! It was a really memorable moment.<br />
<br />
"However, I still have this little feeling." <br />
<br />
"What?" <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun’s scent." <br />
<br />
Chiwa said, her nose sniffing. Really, was this girl a dog?<br />
<br />
"I think he was definitely here before. Did we miss him when he went home?" <br />
<br />
"Akishino-san, what time did you come to the infirmary?" <br />
<br />
"Five minutes after twelve." <br />
<br />
"So you came right after home room ended?" <br />
<br />
"So Ei-kun went straight home?" <br />
<br />
"He left his bag and went straight home?" <br />
<br />
I stole a peak from the gap in the curtains, and found that Masuzu was holding my bag against her chest.<br />
<br />
Although I was very grateful that she specifically brought my bag...... that actually worsened the situation. <br />
<br />
"Right, Akishino-san." <br />
<br />
"What is it?" <br />
<br />
"Why are you naked?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu finally noticed it. <br />
<br />
—You need to come up with a really good excuse, Hime!<br />
<br />
Bearing my expectations, Hime slightly straightened her chest and replied:<br />
<br />
<br />
"It was my first time." <br />
<br />
<br />
—You said that earlierrrrr!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! <br />
<br />
I nearly shouted that tsukkomi from my throat, but I restrained myself just in time. Damn, so dangerous. My blood is flowing with so much tsukkomi, it’s scary.<br />
<br />
"When you say first time, what first time do you mean?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa asked, bewildered. <br />
<br />
Hime must also be thinking ｢Damn｣; with her eyebrows twitching, she said: <br />
<br />
"T-that was the first time I received a challenge letter from the Demon Realm." <br />
<br />
Who could stand that receiving two or three of those? <br />
<br />
"Why is Akishino-san sweating? The air conditioning is on." <br />
<br />
"These are tears shed by my pained soul." <br />
<br />
"......Hmuun?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu leaned her face close, and stared at Hime’s face.<br />
<br />
"Akishino-san." <br />
<br />
"W-what is it?" <br />
<br />
"The curtain over there has been shaking this entire time, hasn’t it?" <br />
<br />
I almost cried out, but I restrained my self just in time.<br />
<br />
This damned Masuzu, she is really sharp-eyed!<br />
<br />
Chiwa tilted her head slightly and said: <br />
<br />
"Could it be the wind from the air conditioner blowing?" <br />
<br />
"From this position, that shouldn’t be a possibility." <br />
<br />
"But is the window closed?" <br />
<br />
"If we open the curtain, we’ll know." <br />
<br />
My hands were full of sweat, and I grabbed my chest. <br />
<br />
Masuzu approached me step by step. <br />
<br />
—Hime, hurry up and think of something! <br />
<br />
I looked at my only hope—my ex-girlfriend…… but she was lying in bed wrapped in sheets and staring at the ceiling with wide eyes.<br />
<br />
She seemed to be painfully and incessantly twitching when she said: <br />
<br />
"No. We need to restrain the ｢Shadow｣. We cannot let it transform here a second time……. no……. could it be using that forbidden technique? No good, calm down quickly, my right hand……!" <br />
<br />
She, in the world of her delusions, suddenly began to struggle violently.<br />
<br />
—Hime youuuuuuuuuuu!!!!!! I'll remember thiiiiisssssss!!!!!!!!!! <br />
<br />
I swallowed the tsukkomi that nearly came flying out of my throat, as I saw Masuzu’s white fingers reaching towards me.<br />
<br />
"Fufufufufu, so what is actually hiding right here?" <br />
<br />
Noooo! Stoppp, Masuzu-san!!!! Noooo mayhem! Please don’t open the curtainssss!! Wahhhhh!!!!!!!!<br />
<br />
<br />
"What are you doing here?!" <br />
<br />
<br />
The infirmary resounded with a clear and bright sound. <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s approaching hand stopped right in front of me.<br />
<br />
I gingerly peeked through the slit in the curtains towards the direction of the sound, and saw the female student wearing the armband of the disciplinary committee.<br />
<br />
At first impression, I felt her appearance was definitely what would be considered ｢cute｣ or ｢pretty｣. It was a different kind of cute than Chiwa’s puppy-ness, but rather she had a kind of tsun beauty like a Siamese cat <ref>the "unfriendly" of tsundere</ref>. Although she didn’t match up to Masuzu’s formal appearance, and was different from Hime’s natural beauty, her facial expression was quite stern. Even during the five seconds I was staring at her, her facial expression had already changed three times. In my aunt Saeko-san’s opinion (occupation: gal-game producer), she would definitely classify her as the ｢high spirited type tsundere bishoujo｣! But no, it doesn't matter how I look, I can't see that dere part about her.<br />
<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v03_019.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
<br />
Her name is Fuyuumi Ai. <br />
<br />
Her identity is someone who would approach any figure she sees, straighten up their clothing, inspect them for violations of school rules, and make small crying children terrified of the devil from the disciplinary committee.<br />
<br />
"Really, do you all have no ｢common sense｣? You even turned the infirmary into a place to play. " <br />
<br />
"I-It's not like we are playing!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi faced the denying Chiwa and severely pointed her finger:<br />
<br />
"Your excuses have been more than enough, you Self-Performance Club!" <ref>She says the front half of Jienotsu, which is Masuzu’s secret alternative abbreviation for their club name that means they’re all “faking” and putting on an act.</ref><br />
<br />
"Self Performance?" <br />
<br />
"｢Self-Recreation｣ can be abbreviated to say ｢Self-Performance｣ right? " <br />
<br />
I almost cried out ｢Oooh｣. <br />
<br />
Someone finally discovered original secret abbreviation for our club that only Masuzu and I knew.<br />
<br />
"Horrible! What a thing to say?!" <br />
<br />
"I spent so much effort to come up with the name, ｢Society for the Self-Recreation of the Maiden｣. To be abbreviated like that-" <br />
<br />
Masuzu was raging in anger next to Chiwa, displaying a drama of fake tears. Incidentally, she was the one who originally said, ｢The abbreviation is ｢Jien-Otsu｣. Just kidding—♪｣. Again with this self performance! <br />
<br />
"By the way......" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi brought her gaze towards Hime on the bed.<br />
<br />
"What’s with that girl? It’s almost like she’s immersed in another world." <br />
<br />
Hime continued rolling inside the sheets, muttering: "Eita, I'm so happy you finally remembered the bonds from out past life. Yahoo, we’ll never be separated again." <br />
<br />
The lines themselves, were quite like something that would come out of a romantic comedy, but ｢Hiyaha｣ was not like something the female lead would say. Was your past life from the end of the previous century?<br />
<br />
"Well, today <i>was</i> rather hot......" <br />
<br />
Masuzu lazily stared out of the window. Although she was the president, she didn’t try to follow the act of her club members at all.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi shook her head as if to say, ｢Deplorable｣!<br />
<br />
"This is what you call, ‘one rotten apple spoils the barrel.’ Akishino-san was always a very serious student!" <ref>Original idiom says something like, ‘Being close to vermillion (dark red) will cause you to become red.</ref><br />
<br />
Regardless of whether or not Hime was a serious student, she was definitely affected by our influence. Ever since joining ｢Jien-Otsu｣ Hime has definitely become more energetic than before. I thought this was a good change, but I guess from the perspective of the disciplinary committee, it was an ｢increase of problem behavior｣.<br />
<br />
"As I told you yesterday, it’s already decided that your club is going to be shut down. It’s something that you brought upon yourself, so you should seriously reflect on it!" <br />
<br />
As soon as Fuyuumi Ai finished declaring this, Masuzu and Chiwa immediately looked upset.<br />
<br />
Yes. <br />
<br />
Yesterday after school, we ｢Jien-Otsu｣ was sentenced by Fuyuumi that ｢Club will be Disbanded as a Disciplinary Action｣." <br />
<br />
While there it was the ｢Dora live event｣ and ｢Toast Attack incident｣, along with many other problematic occurrences, Masuzu’s younger sister · Mana, was the final blow. Although Masuzu tried to play down the incident, the rumors that our club ｢was up to no good｣ had already spread widely. In the end, they decided in the staff meeting that our club was going to be shut down.<br />
<br />
And the person who took the lead in attacking us viciously was this Fuyuumi Ai. Although her voice played a very large role, the voice of the disciplinary committee president also couldn't be denied.<br />
<br />
Yeah...... <br />
<br />
Oh well, after all, we have behaved rather poorly up until now.<br />
<br />
"Come on, Natsukawa. There’s no reason to stay here, right." <br />
<br />
"That’s true, being scolded is more than enough." <br />
<br />
Maybe they realized that saying anything further was a waste of time, but Chiwa and Masuzu were thinking of leaving the infirmary.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi immediately stopped them: <br />
<br />
"Take Akishino-san with you. She’s obviously not sick, but she’s taking a bed. It will give people trouble." <br />
<br />
Chiwa replied somewhat impatiently: <br />
<br />
"Yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah." <br />
<br />
"Answering once is enough." <br />
<br />
"Woof!" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s slender eyes were stretched tight. <br />
<br />
"You’re still resisting it with your attitude? You need to figure out that you need to be ｢Pitiful Chihuahua｣!" <br />
<br />
"P-pitiful is saying too much, you idiot idiot!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa forcibly raised her eyebrows to fight. <br />
<br />
"Which of us is the idiot? Your wishful aim to be ｢popular｣ is not normal at all. Your brain is full with ridiculous thoughts!" <br />
<br />
"And what’s wrong with that?! Becoming popular is a very exciting thing! Maybe I’ll receive a lot of food too!" <br />
<br />
............<br />
<br />
Was your original motivation for becoming popular really that, Chihuahua-san?……<br />
<br />
The battle scene of monster-human conflict began to escalate, but Masuzu indifferently walked up to the bed.<br />
<br />
I thought she would wake Hime up from drifting in her delusional world, but Masuzu actually sat straight down on the bed.<br />
<br />
Then she began to slowly lift the sheets that covered Hime’s leg.<br />
<br />
—Hmn? <br />
<br />
Masuzu-san, what are you doing? <br />
<br />
If you do that, I’ll see.<br />
<br />
Hime wasn’t wearing anything under there.<br />
<br />
I’ll see Hime’s smooth and naked butt.<br />
<br />
There- it’s a flawless and beautiful butt just like I imagined. From my hiding place in the curtains, I could clearly see how delicate and compact it was, and so tender just like a plum…..<br />
<br />
—That being said, what in the world are you doingggggggg?!?!?!?!?!!!?!??!! <br />
<br />
Masuzu ｢smiled smugly｣ and stared at the shaking curtains where I hid. <br />
<br />
She mouthed at me silently: <br />
<br />
Are<br />
<br />
You <br />
<br />
Excited<br />
<br />
Now?<br />
<br />
—So this girl, so she did realized it?!<br />
<br />
Hime had fallen asleep when we weren’t paying attention, and she was mumbling to herself while traveling in the dream world. Her butt was so shiny and thin, but she obviously had no idea it was exposed.<br />
<br />
The girlfriend. Shows the ex-girlfriend’s ass to her boyfriend. To tease him.<br />
<br />
I don't get any of this. <br />
<br />
This mayhem far exceeds anything found in fiction.<br />
<br />
This definitely wasn’t the kind of crude plot found in TV dramas or romantic comedies. Today I was experiencing a glimpse of something even worse.<br />
<br />
That being said, it's my girlfriend this is about! <br />
<br />
......Let's up break up soon...... <br />
<br />
At this time—<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Hahan, I get it!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa exclaimed especially loudly.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi, in a daze, said:<br />
<br />
"What did you realize?" <br />
<br />
"In short, you’re jealous, right?" <br />
<br />
"Eh?" <br />
<br />
"You envy us who strive to be popular? The disciplinary committee’s members are all girls, everyone is scared of you, and you don’t get a chance to talk with the guys. That’s why you envy us, and want to shut down our Young Maiden’s Club.<br />
<br />
"...... - ......" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi, who had formerly been countering articulately, suddenly started to tremble incessantly, and her face flushed red. This change was rather unusual. Not even mentioning her ears, even her neck was bright red.<br />
<br />
"Could it be, did that hit the mark?" <br />
<br />
After seeing an opportunity to go on the offensive, Masuzu immediately pursued it.<br />
<br />
"When the disciplinary committee, which should be upholding the interests in the entire school, suddenly decides to shut down a legitimate club activity against the rights of ordinary students due to a ｢private interest｣—this is a problem. I should probably tell this to a teacher." <br />
<br />
"If that’s the case, the club shut-down will be canceled!" <br />
<br />
Wow! Chiwa’s fists were clenched, and it seemed like she was overjoyed with the victory.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s clenched fists trembled as she said: <br />
<br />
"......Don’t take me for a fool." <br />
<br />
"Huh?" <br />
<br />
<br />
"Don’t take me for a fooooooooooll—! As for a mere boyfriend, of course I have one, you fool———————!" <br />
<br />
<br />
The infirmary suddenly fell silent. <br />
<br />
Only the twilight cicadas chirped outside the window as the old-fashioned air conditioner ｢whirred｣ and echoed in the room. <br />
<br />
"And that boyfriend, is he from our school?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu broke the silence and asked. <br />
<br />
"H-h-how can a boy the same grade as me be good enough for me? Y-Yes, he’s a college student!" <br />
<br />
"Which university?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s eyes wandered uncomfortably, as she said:<br />
<br />
"......K-keio University?" <br />
<br />
I don’t really know why she phrased it as a question. <br />
<br />
"When you say Keio, do you mean that Keio University that the rich kids go to? Are you sure you don’t mean Tokyo University?" <br />
<br />
"R-right? He’s the son of a big conglomerate. Even though we don’t meet each other that often because of our long-distance relationship, he texts me every day, is very gentle, and cherishes me very much!" <br />
<br />
"That and that, it's very enviable ♪" <br />
<br />
Although Masuzu had a grinning response on the surface…… her cheeks were subtly stiff. As an ｢anti-love｣, she probably wanted to spit and say, ｢It's fine if you die｣. Luckily, she could bear it. <br />
<br />
"Of course. Compared to you all who can be satisfied with merely Kidou-kun, my level is entirely different." <br />
<br />
"It's fine if you die, peh!" <br />
<br />
She lost the limit of patience too fast! <br />
<br />
"Really~? Do you really have a boyfriend~?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa stared at Fuyuumi, her eyes revealing a significant amount of doubt.<br />
<br />
"If that’s the case, why don’t you show me a picture from your phone? You should definitely have that kind of thing, right?" <br />
<br />
"I'm sorry, I’m completely different from those bad students who bring their phones to school!" <br />
<br />
"Then when are you going to meet each other during the summer?" <br />
<br />
Tomorrow was the Haneoyama High School’s end-of-school assembly, which the day after marked the first day of the long-awaited summer vacation.<br />
<br />
"I'm very busy in the summer with cram school! And why do I have to tell you that?" <br />
<br />
"Well, can’t you just tell us your boyfriend’s name?" <br />
<br />
As soon as Masuzu began to question her carefully, Fuyuumi bowed her head and began to tremble.<br />
<br />
This time it wasn’t only the lips, even her shoulders were shaking.<br />
<br />
After a period of silence that made even a spectator like me uncomfortable— <br />
<br />
"......................................................Michel." <br />
<br />
"Eh?" <br />
<br />
"His name is Murata · Michel · Daigoro! His mother is American. Isn't that cool? Isn't that great?!" <br />
<br />
The infirmary was again entirely silent. <br />
<br />
And this silence was different than before. It was a kind of speechless silence where nothing more can be said. <br />
<br />
"Well, well, I think we should start going back now." <br />
<br />
"Okay." <br />
<br />
Chiwa easily agreed with Masuzu’s proposal, even though she had just been burning for a fight. Now it seemed like the moral was greatly reduced. Nevertheless, Chiwa still did not seem to believe in Fuyuumi, and her eyebrows looked like an inverted V-shape.<br />
<br />
"Okay, Himecchi, lets go home—" <br />
<br />
"......Ah, Mama?" <br />
<br />
"How could there possibly be such a beautiful mother?" <br />
<br />
Hime rubbed her sleepy eyes, and Chiwa handed Hime her folded uniform.<br />
<br />
After Hime finished changing clothes (while I stared at the ceiling), and Masuzu and the others were about to leave the infirmary, Fuyuumi stopped them. <br />
<br />
"Wait a moment." <br />
<br />
"Eh, what else do you want?" <br />
<br />
As soon as Fuyuumi met the eyes of Masuzu and the others, she immediately looked away.<br />
<br />
With her head bowed and her fingers twiddling, she said:<br />
<br />
<br />
"Ta…… And Kidou-kun? Today he isn't here?" <br />
<br />
<br />
Eh, me? <br />
<br />
Why is she asking for me?<br />
<br />
She was always annoyed with Masuzu or Chiwa, but she shouldn’t have any conflicting issues with me.<br />
<br />
"Who knows?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu glanced grimly at the curtains where I was hiding, and said:<br />
<br />
"It seems he went home earlier today." <br />
<br />
"...... I see" <br />
<br />
"Why are you looking for Ei-kun?" <br />
<br />
"N-nothing. How could that possibly be?" <br />
<br />
I don’t know why Fuyuumi said this angrily. Afterwards, she pushed aside Chiwa and the rest as she left the infirmary first.<br />
<br />
"What was that? That attitude!" <br />
<br />
"So outrageous." <br />
<br />
"......So sleepy......" <br />
<br />
The three of them each gave a complaint and left the infirmary one by one.<br />
<br />
When Masuzu was closing the door, she stuck her head out from the doorway and said:<br />
<br />
"Don't forget this, Eita." <br />
<br />
She whispered these frightening words to me.<br />
<br />
After I confirmed that the thumping noise of footsteps gradually moved far away, I liberated myself from the curtains and laid flat on the bed.<br />
<br />
The wind from the air-conditioning blowing my cheek was very comfortable. Although I wasn’t Hime, I also really wanted to fall asleep.<br />
<br />
"Ahh......" <br />
<br />
Somehow, I just feel really exhausted. <br />
<br />
Even though I was only listening to their dialogue, it felt like my HP was dropping madly.<br />
<br />
To deal with those guys, one needed more than just a few lives.<br />
<br />
After abolishing the ｢Jien-Otsu｣, opportunities for these kinds of headaches should be reduced, right? Or will this intensify into chaos because they’ve lost the purpose of club activities?<br />
<br />
…….Well, it wasn’t worth thinking about it. Asking for trouble was not the answer.<br />
<br />
In either case, the day after tomorrow is summer vacation.<br />
<br />
I was just like Fuyuumi. My summer would be spent buried in cram school. A month ago I began to study each cram school’s brochures to think over the most suitable plan. I was sorry for Masuzu and the others, but compared to a shut-down club and so forth, this was more important to me.<br />
<br />
In order to obtain a recommendation for the Department of Medicine at the National University.<br />
<br />
Goodbye ｢Jien-Otsu｣. <br />
<br />
Goodbye, mayhem. <br />
<br />
My summer is going to be a productive one! <br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
With this kind of feeling, and a strong motivation to press forward, it came to the first morning of summer cram school.<br />
<br />
In the crowd of students in the hall waiting for the start of cram school, I met a familiar face.<br />
<br />
The first words she said were:<br />
<br />
"W-why are <i>you</i> here?" <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi Ai pointed with the finger in a familiar posture, and glared at me, as she still dutifully wore her uniform.<br />
<br />
"What can be said? Well I’m here for summer cram school." <br />
<br />
"T-t-t-t-that can’t be. You co-co-couldn't be in Class Z, aren't you!?" <br />
<br />
"It's in that Class Z that I'm in." <br />
<br />
Fuyuumi’s face lit up instantly, and excitedly raised her fist up.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Yaa, this, awesome ♪ Ai-chan's great victory——————!" <br />
<br />
<br />
The noisy hall suddenly became quiet. <br />
<br />
"W-what is it? So suddenly?" <br />
<br />
I asked her, greatly on edge. Fuyuumi suddenly became aware of herself, grabbed her head, and said:<br />
<br />
"This isn't about a great victoryyyyyyyy—————! Right now that doesn't counttttttttt—————!" <br />
<br />
"......" <br />
<br />
Somehow, this one has some high tension. <br />
<br />
It’s causing everyone around me to stare, and its very embarrassing.<br />
<br />
Fuyuumi cleared her throat with coughs, returned to her calm look and said:<br />
<br />
"Why are you in the same class as me? You’re such a shameless person!" <br />
<br />
"How would I know?" <br />
<br />
I didn’t know why I felt so sad. Why did someone have to call the summer cram school that I picked ｢shameless｣? <br />
<br />
"Since you’re in class Z, your aspirations for college must be very high, right?" <br />
<br />
The class Z that I signed up for was meant for people with high aspirations towards famous private and public universities, and included preparatory classes for the medical departments.<br />
<br />
"I don’t have very clear-cut plans for where I want to go, but it’s better to have the best preparation." <br />
<br />
"Yeah, it’s better to have more options." <br />
<br />
"Although it’s possible to work hard after finding what you want to do, the exams are still competitive, right?" <br />
<br />
"So, you are the type that goes for the pre-emptive strike." <br />
<br />
"Aha! So true. I don’t want to wait until the whirlwind of the third year of high school <ref>Third Year = Last year of high school in Japan</ref>. Ah, that being said, you better not cause trouble in class you idiot!" <br />
<br />
"What' with that, right off the bat?" <br />
<br />
Even though it was clearly such a smooth conversation, she suddenly got mad at me and called me stupid!<br />
<br />
"How can I talk with you peacefully? Especially with all of your hostile relations with me?!" <br />
<br />
"Hostile?" <br />
<br />
"Don’t play innocent. It’s obviously your Self Performing Club VS. our disciplinary committee." <ref> The reading of ”Jien” as in the first part of “Jien-Otsu”. It’s particularly the part that means self-recreate or self-acting.</ref><br />
<br />
Ah......<br />
<br />
Did this girl really want to fight each point one by one?<br />
<br />
"Don't get close to me. I might get infected by your self performance thing!"<br />
<br />
Without even time to tsukkomi about the Performance thing, let alone infect her, Fuyuumi hurriedly walked off.<br />
<br />
Yeah<br />
<br />
I guess I can see that "too damn serious" that Chiwa mentioned once.<br />
<br />
At this time, someone patted me on the shoulder from behind me.<br />
<br />
"Good morning, Eita." <br />
<br />
My best friend Asoi Kaoru raised his small hand while smiling. His smile was cool and carefree as usual. I always felt if I received this every day, my blood would flow better.<br />
<br />
"Even though the people here are only first years, there’s still a lot of people. Everyone really has impressive energy to study." <br />
<br />
Kaoru wiped his sweat with a handkerchief as he looked around and spoke with a leisurely voice.<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry, I always feel like I’m pushing you to accompany me." <br />
<br />
"Not at all. My parents were urging me to go to summer school anyways, so when Eita asked me it was perfect." <br />
<br />
Kaoru looked around the hall again.<br />
<br />
"It seems like the only first-years from Hane High School are the two of us." <br />
<br />
"No, I just met another one." <br />
<br />
"Eh, who?" <br />
<br />
"Fuyuumi Ai, from the disciplinary committee." <br />
<br />
"So A-chan came! No, for real?" <br />
<br />
Kaoru’s eyes were opened with wide eyes.<br />
<br />
"So, you know her?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, this......" <br />
<br />
Kaoru looked hesitant for a moment, and stammered:<br />
<br />
"Yeah, I know her. A-chan and I— Fuyuumi Ai was my elementary school classmate." <br />
<br />
This was something I never heard of, and he never revealed these kinds of feelings until today.<br />
<br />
Kaoru was really a guy with many secrets.<br />
<br />
"Ah— so A-chan is coming? What a coincidence, heh—" <br />
<br />
Kaoru nodded repeatedly, but I didn’t know why he snickered.<br />
<br />
"Then I guess I’ll go say hello." <br />
<br />
"Okay, she’s already in the classroom." <br />
<br />
After Kaoru finished saying ｢thank you｣, he excitedly ran away from the hall.<br />
<br />
It was really surprising. <br />
<br />
Kaoru actually knew Fuyuumi.<br />
<br />
When I told him about how ｢Jien-Otsu｣ was going to be shut down, Kaoru didn’t have any particular reaction. He only said, ｢On this issue, I won’t voice an opinion｣." <br />
<br />
Now that I think of it, it was perhaps Kaoru’s ｢neutral declaration｣. If he was in a dilemma between me and Fuyuumi, it must have been very painful.<br />
<br />
And like this, this was the opening prologue of my ｢summer｣. <br />
<br />
It wasn’t a ｢summer mayhem｣ with Chiwa, Masuzu, and Hime. <br />
<br />
But it was a ｢studious summer｣ with Fuyuumi Ai and Asoi Kaoru.<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/><br />
----<br />
<br />
===Notes===<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude><br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_2_Chapter_9&diff=380700OreShura: Volume 2 Chapter 92014-08-12T03:01:33Z<p>AJS90: /* #9: The Gray World Split Apart is Mayhem */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#9: The Gray World Split Apart is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
<br />
After a few days, it was Sunday afternoon.<br />
<br />
Although it was a rare day off school, we in ｢Jien-Otsu｣ were ordered to the clean the school’s swimming pool, which is otherwise known as punishment by labor. Exposed to the intense sunlight during the height of summer, we brushed the deck and brushed the pool drained of water; this bitterness was enough to make me want to curse all the world’s living things.<br />
<br />
"Why does a swimming pool without water exist in this world? We obviously don’t need it."<br />
<br />
Chiwa rested her chin against the handle of her brush, muttering nonsense to herself.<br />
<br />
"Even swimming pools with water have no reason to exist in this world."<br />
<br />
Masuzu indifferently moved her brush. <br />
<br />
The two of them wore their gym clothes, and because of their sweat it stuck to their skin… and as a result the outline of their underwear was visible. It made me unsure where to look.<br />
<br />
Incidentally, we did not ask Hime to come. If she got heatstroke working this hot weather, that would be bad.<br />
<br />
"Ah --- Do you mean, Natsukawa is useless?"<br />
<br />
"You’re quite rude. I can swim."<br />
<br />
"But before you almost drowned, right? How can you drown at a depth where your feet can touch the bottom of the pool? Why don’t you tell me the details?" <br />
<br />
Having identified her enemy’s weakness, Chihuahua-san drew closer to Masuzu, unable to contain her joy, but ---<br />
<br />
"I refuse. To compensate, should I describe to you the flavor of Eita-kun’s lips?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa was wounded by the response, and the corner of her mouth trembled for a moment. <br />
<br />
Thousand and was sharply riposte, mouth shaking a bit. <br />
<br />
Then, for reasons I didn’t understand, she stared at me and said,<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, you’re about to drown! I’ll give you artificial respiration to eliminate the memory of this bitch!" <br />
<br />
"Wouldn’t it be better if Harusaki drowned? That way, I’ll give you artificial respiration, so that way you can have an indirect kiss with Eita-kun. You’d be happy, right?" <br />
<br />
--- They were really at their wits’ end. <br />
<br />
I tried to clean far away from the sparks and flames shooting from the two of them. If I were caught in it, it would be unbearable. But even though Masuzu said that she’d ｢forget about the artificial respiration business｣, I didn’t understand why she let herself be provoked by Chiwa. <br />
<br />
After we cleared the bottom of the pool of filth, a black limousine pulled into the parking lot as we sprinkled the side of the pool with a hose.<br />
<br />
Just as I was thinking that I had seen that somewhere before ---<br />
<br />
"Hi --- Nii-san ♪" <br />
<br />
Natsukawa Mana.<br />
<br />
Masuzu’s little sister shook her blond hair and got off the limousine. Her bodyguard dressed in black also got off from the driver’s seat, and followed from the side.<br />
<br />
"......You again?" <br />
<br />
I firmly stared at her from the pool deck, very much wanting to spray her with the water hose. Because this girl kissed me and caused so much trouble for me.<br />
<br />
Mana condescendingly returned the stare,<br />
<br />
"So it looks you made up with Suzu? So boring, especially after all my trouble to start some chaos."<br />
<br />
"Mana, what are you doing here?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu spoke, with her face stiff and body frozen next to me.<br />
<br />
"This is my school, and I don’t want you to take one step in here." <br />
<br />
"Such a rude greeting, even though I particularly came here to apologize." <br />
<br />
"Apologize?" <br />
<br />
As Masuzu and I tilted our heads, puzzled, Chiwa finally returned from putting away the deck brushes.<br />
<br />
"That’s weird. Ei-kun, who is that girl?" <br />
<br />
At that moment, Mana gave out a ｢Wahh- ♪｣<br />
<br />
"Is this girl Harusaki Chihuahua? Huh --- she’s quite cute." <br />
<br />
This girl even knows about Chiwa?<br />
<br />
When she said she even knew ｢the headmaster of Suzu’s school｣, she wasn’t lying? Perhaps she even found out that we would be at the swimming pool today through that means.<br />
<br />
"So, Nii-san must be really popular, with this girl in one arm while holding Suzu in the other---" <br />
<br />
Chiwa stared at her intently, feeling quite uncomfortable. <br />
<br />
Masuzu spoke in an irritable voice, <br />
<br />
"Get to the point. What are you apologizing about?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, well ......" <br />
<br />
Mana deliberately clapped her hands together as if pretending to beg forgiveness from Masuzu:<br />
<br />
"You know that time I said I’d take care of things with Dad? It was no good. ♪ Dad got extremely angry, and I couldn’t do anything about it." <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s expression visibly froze. <br />
<br />
"He wants you to go home right now, and he doesn’t want you to wait until the end of the semester. If you don’t, he said he’d even go directly to your apartment and drag you back." <br />
<br />
"No!" <br />
<br />
Unexpectedly, Masuzu cried out in an emotional voice. <br />
<br />
"My apartment is the only thing I don’t want him to touch! I absolutely don’t want that person to come!" <br />
<br />
"If that’s the case, you can only listen obediently, right?" <br />
<br />
A triumphant smile emerged on Mana’s face. <br />
<br />
"I’ll arrange your luggage and so forth, so Suzu-chan can just go home. If you don’t leave by tomorrow or the day after...... well I can’t say for sure what will happen, hm?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu did not respond. <br />
<br />
Masuzu was sweating so much it seemed like a lie, and she shivered slightly.<br />
<br />
"Nii-san, why don’t you use this to throw a goodbye party for Suzu?" <br />
<br />
Mana took a purse from the man dressed in black, and grabbed a ten thousand yen banknote and stuffed it inside the fence of the swimming pool. Even if she was a stupid middle school student, she was rich.<br />
<br />
"I don’t want it, take it back." <br />
<br />
"Really? It’s better to turn down gifts of money. Is that how your aunt raised you?" <br />
<br />
"......Why do you even know about that?" <br />
<br />
"Haven’t I said it already? I have investigated. Everything." <br />
<br />
Mana tored apart the ten thousand yen bill into shreds, and let it be scattered by the wind.<br />
<br />
The man wearing black opened the door, and Mana got into the limousine.<br />
<br />
"So, to each of you young maidens in the club, farewell---" <br />
<br />
Mana waved her hands like a naïve child and left. <br />
<br />
......Damn, she really did what she wanted. <br />
<br />
Chiwa watched the taillights of the limousine and said,<br />
<br />
"What?! That girl is so arrogant! Does Natsukawa know her?" <br />
<br />
"That girl is a Masuzu’s little sister." <br />
<br />
"S-sister? Really? But their hair color isn’t the same!" <br />
<br />
Although I was also curious about this, I didn’t want to ask Masuzu, so I could only ignore it. My best guess is that they didn’t share the same mother or father, and perhaps they had a very complicated family.<br />
<br />
Even at this point Masuzu still had her head bent down, wordless.<br />
<br />
"What are you going to do, Masuzu?" <br />
<br />
"......I can only go back. Go back home." <br />
<br />
"Ah, there’s nothing you can do about it, right? Since your father even said it to that extent… at least it’s almost summer vacation." <br />
<br />
Chiwa probably still did not understand the situation. <br />
<br />
She thought that ｢go home｣ meant ｢visiting relatives｣.<br />
<br />
I was afraid that ---<br />
<br />
"Where is Natsukawa’s family from? Kanto? Northeast? It can’t be Hokkaido?" <br />
<br />
"From Sweden." <br />
<br />
"............" <br />
<br />
Chiwa was stunned.<br />
<br />
"I'm afraid I might never come back to Japan." <br />
<br />
"Really?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu did not meet my eyes, as she nodded slightly.<br />
<br />
Then, she suddenly spoke out in a refreshed voice, <br />
<br />
"Ah --- it looks like my relationship with Eita-kun will end here. I can’t try to maintain a long-distance relationship while separated by an ocean. Although our time together was short, I was very happy to be together with you." <br />
<br />
"......" <br />
<br />
Only Chiwa was speechless. As for me, this was not so surprising. <br />
<br />
Because, after all, I was fake. <br />
<br />
If she dropped out of school, the ｢boyfriend contract｣ didn’t make any sense. <br />
<br />
For me, it was pretty much my wish fulfilled. Without a ｢girlfriend｣, I would be able to return to my previous life. This excessive mayhem was finally coming to an end.<br />
<br />
But...... <br />
<br />
"Do you think this is okay?" <br />
<br />
"After all, I’m not the kind of person to get sentimental about the past. Since I’m going to leave this school, I don’t intend to prolong my relationship with you." <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s cold indifference was astonishing. <br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, dump me right now." <br />
<br />
"......" <br />
<br />
"Heh, I knew it would be impossible for Eita-kun." <br />
<br />
Masuzu exposed a slightly lonely smile, and said, <br />
<br />
"Then let me do it...... I'm tired of you, I hate you, and I don’t even want to see your face. I will return you to your childhood friend, and ask both of you to be happy. When the two of you have your wedding --- don’t bother looking for me, I don’t care." <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun was mine in the first place." <br />
<br />
Chiwa, who had been silent the entire time, whispered resolutely.<br />
<br />
"I don’t remember when I gave him to you. From the beginning, I didn’t intend to invite you to the wedding." <br />
<br />
This was beginning to turn quite extraordinary, but now was not the time to tsukkomi. <br />
<br />
Chiwa glared at Masuzu and said, <br />
<br />
"Why are you giving up so easily? What did you just tell me? Weren’t you going to tell me what Ei-kun’s l-l-l-l-lips tasted like? Even if it was just artificial respiration, you had such an arrogant expression. You aren’t attached to the past? Who do you think you are? It’s really pitiful for Ei-kun! More importantly, it’s pitiful to me! Just because you showed up, I..." <br />
<br />
I patted the speechless Chiwa on the back. <br />
<br />
"Masuzu, I think you misunderstood." <br />
<br />
"......Misunderstood what?" <br />
<br />
"When I asked, ｢Do you think this is okay?｣ I wasn’t talking about myself. I was talking about the young maiden’s club, and Hime’s business." <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s icy expression was obviously shaken. <br />
<br />
"The person who proposed to let Hime join the club was you, right? The person who gave her the assignment was also you, and she’s taking it very seriously. Even though she’s surrounded by electric waves, is extremely shy, and lacks a model for communication skills, she’s taking a new step out despite her worries to attempt ｢club activities｣. And you, who suggested this is going to run away?" <br />
<br />
"I can’t do anything about it." <br />
<br />
Masuzu just said that one phrase. <br />
<br />
"That man will stop at nothing to achieve what he wants. If I don’t go back, I don’t know what means he’ll use, perhaps even hurt you all. Mana said it already. He already knows about my situation at school here." <br />
<br />
When Masuzu said ｢that man｣, she probably meant her father. <br />
<br />
"Then what?" <br />
<br />
"There is no, ｢then what｣, so ---" <br />
<br />
"Then what do you want?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu distinctly gasped. <br />
<br />
"What do you want? Natsukawa Masuzu, do you want to stay here? Or do you not want to stay?" <br />
<br />
"......I don’t have the power to choose." <br />
<br />
"You bastard!" <br />
<br />
I didn’t ask you this! <br />
<br />
I don’t want to hear you say that kind of thing.<br />
<br />
Do you want to stay here, or do you not want to stay? That’s all I asked. <br />
<br />
If you say, ｢I want to stay here｣, then...... <br />
<br />
I will… we will---<br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, let’s go?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa ignored Masuzu with her head down, and pulled on my arm. <br />
<br />
"Do not worry about her, okay? Hey! Today I want to eat a hamburger steak. Make it for me, Ei-kun. We can go shopping at ｢Wonder｣<ref>丸德 in Chinese; kanji-romanji dictionary doesn’t give any hits for me. D:</ref> and then go back?" <br />
<br />
I reluctantly nodded. <br />
<br />
I grabbed my bag hanging on the wall, and walked out with Chiwa. <br />
<br />
While I was leaving the pool, I only looked back once.<br />
<br />
As the sunlight began to tinge orange, it illuminated Masuzu’s pale profile.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Masuzu!" <br />
<br />
I shouted to her. <br />
<br />
"E-even if you go back, at least collect Hime’s assignment! Can you do that at the very least? Hey, Masuzu---" <br />
<br />
"Hey, Ei-kun, let’s go!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa kept pulling my hand away. <br />
<br />
Masuzu. <br />
<br />
My ｢girlfriend｣ was getting farther and farther away from me.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
I was eating dinner with Chiwa.<br />
<br />
With a huge hamburger steak as the main dish, Chiwa refilled her big bowl of rice three times. Since she normally only eats three small bowls of rice, she was approaching nearly twice her usual. Although she must have been hungry from cleaning the pool, this amount of food was simply too frightening.<br />
<br />
"I’m so angry --- angry, angry! Rawr!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa whined while she crunched and snapped at a mixed carrot dish. And what was the meaning of that rawr? It wasn’t cute at all.<br />
<br />
"Why are you so angry?" <br />
<br />
"What? --- Ei-kun isn’t angry? Natsukawa’s attitude is really unbelievable! Even if her parents ordered it, why is she suddenly breaking up?! Really! Really!" <br />
<br />
She turned into a cow again, <ref>Cow is supposed to be a pun for “really?” or something like that… it’s kind of difficult to explain, and who knows what it says in Japanese. ^^”</ref> which definitely was not cute. <br />
<br />
"No, for me, it’s not that I’m angry......" <br />
<br />
It’s a lonely feeling. <br />
<br />
If Masuzu were upset or resisted it all, then I would try to do something.<br />
<br />
But since she gave up, it made me feel lonely. <br />
<br />
It felt like I was rejected. <br />
<br />
Our relationship as ｢Fake Lovers｣ only went to that degree. <br />
<br />
"I’m more surprised that you’re angry." <br />
<br />
"Huh? Why?" <br />
<br />
"Because your natural predator Masuzu is going to disappear. I thought you would definitely be happy." <br />
<br />
Chiwa drank her barley tea in one gulp, and slammed the drinking glass on the table.<br />
<br />
"You, Ei-kun. You know my personality." <br />
<br />
"Personality?" <br />
<br />
"If I don’t have a rival, I can’t get fired up! That’s because my goal is to become someone more popular than Natsukawa! If she slips away after beating me, that’s what I can’t accept." <br />
<br />
"......I see." <br />
<br />
Right. <br />
<br />
Chiwa was that kind of straightforward person.<br />
<br />
"Even though I hate Natsukawa, I still like our ｢Young Maidens Club｣. After all this trouble, she leaves just when we’re about to get more members. She’s really too irresponsible, too headstrong!" <br />
<br />
"Aren’t you against Hime joining the club?" <br />
<br />
"............I used to be against it." <br />
<br />
Chiwa’s momentum suddenly disappeared, and she looked down. <br />
<br />
"Because that girl always sticks to Ei-kun’s side, and said stuff like ｢it’s vulgar to be popular｣. If her only goal is Ei-kun, I originally did not want her to join our club, but......" <br />
<br />
Chiwa took out her cellphone from her pocket, and placed the screen in front of me.<br />
<br />
"Woo, wuahh!" <br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but let out a sound. <br />
<br />
Displayed on the screen is "guh!" the face of Hime rolling her eyes. <br />
<br />
Bloodshot eyes. <br />
<br />
Saliva dribbled from the corner of her mouth. <br />
<br />
I think this must have been a mental breakdown...... <br />
<br />
"This one too. Look, and then this." <br />
<br />
Every time Chiwa pushed the buttom, the image switched, and each one was of Hime rolling her eyes.<br />
<br />
"What is this? You wanted to get pictures of supernatural things?" <br />
<br />
"This was practice for looking up with the eyes." <br />
<br />
"Eh?" <br />
<br />
"Hime-chan used a digital camera to take pictures of the entire drill of looking up with the eyes, one hundred times." <br />
<br />
Now that you mention it, Chiwa was the one who previously advocated that Hime should undergo ｢basic training｣. <br />
<br />
I didn’t think Hime would actually do it...... <br />
<br />
"Last night, she sent a lot of texts to my phone. The subject was, ｢Eyes Really Tired｣. Once I saw her perseverance, who could oppose it?" <br />
<br />
"I see." <br />
<br />
Hime really intended to become more courageous. <br />
<br />
Maybe this is what she meant by the first step that could ｢split apart the gray-colored world｣.<br />
<br />
"Let’s talk to Masuzu again at the club room." <br />
<br />
I mumbled to myself. <br />
<br />
If ｢Jien-Otsu｣ ended in this kind of way, it didn’t matter if it was Hime or Chiwa or --- of course, me --- our hearts would not be happy. <br />
<br />
Even if Masuzu intended to leave, I had to settle this uncomfortable mood. <br />
<br />
"I won’t go." <br />
<br />
Chiwa shut up as she chewed the last piece of hamburger steak, and turned away.<br />
<br />
"Tomorrow our class is having a party to celebrate the end of exams, and everyone’s going to a barbecue buffet. I’ve been looking forward to it for a long time." <br />
<br />
"Well, leave it to me then." <br />
<br />
Right. <br />
<br />
Even if it was for this totally un-cute ｢childhood friend｣, I had to try to get Masuzu to stay. <br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
The next day, Monday. <br />
<br />
As expected, Masuzu did not come to school.<br />
<br />
The class rep claimed she was cutting classes… so did she intend to drop out of school?<br />
<br />
Based on yesterday’s conversation at the pool, Masuzu was going to leave today or tomorrow, but she’d probably return to the clubroom once, since her first edition set of ｢JOJO｣ was still here. Although she had another set at home, she would definitely be back to get it. Even if she was the kind of woman whose actions and thoughts were impossible to guess, I could only have confidence in her love for JOJO.<br />
<br />
As soon as the school bell rang, I ran to the club room, but Hime was already waiting inside. Like always, she got there early. Don’t tell me she could actually leap across space?<br />
<br />
Hime scurried to my side and said,<br />
<br />
"Eita, I finished it. ｢The Ideal Maiden｣" <br />
<br />
"Oh! You’re finally done?" <br />
<br />
Hime hugged her notebook tightly to her chest and nodded. Even though she still wore a poker face, what was really pitiful was her nose ｢Gururru｣-ing up, exposing how satisfied she was with herself. <ref>I actually have no idea what the nose thing refers to. Some kind of sound effect maybe?</ref><br />
<br />
"Where is it? Let me look." <br />
<br />
Seeing my hand extend towards her notebook, Hime quickly retreated backwards with her face flushed.<br />
<br />
"N-n-no, let’s wait until the club president is here." <br />
<br />
This time she was clearly embarrassed. When we just met, I thought this girl was an alien, but recently she has been full of rather rich expressions.<br />
<br />
Then ---<br />
<br />
"Wha---? Don’t say that, let me see~" <br />
<br />
Thinking it was Masuzu’s voice, I turned my head back to find --- next to the door that I forgot to close, there was a young maiden of blond hair and blue eyes, and next to her a bald man in a black suit wearing sunglasses.<br />
<br />
Natsukawa Mana. <br />
<br />
In the end, she even turned up at our club room! <br />
<br />
"Hey, let me see that notebook! I’m very interested in Suzu’s club activities, and I want to investigate what kind of things you do to report back to dad. <br />
<br />
Mana entered the club room, and snatched the notebook right from the hands of frightened Hime.<br />
<br />
"Stop! Give it back to her!" <br />
<br />
When I was about to grab Mana, the man in the black suit stepped in, and I was instantly swept and pinned to the ground.<br />
<br />
"St-stop ......" <br />
<br />
Barely able to breath, I was nearly overwhelmed by the weight the of man in the black suite riding my back, when I shouted,<br />
<br />
"Hime spent all of her effort writing that notebook! Give it back to her!" <br />
<br />
"Oh wow, really? I want to read it even more now ♪" <br />
<br />
Mana sneered while she sat on the table and began to flip through the notebook. <br />
<br />
Hime gave a very frightened and pitiful look, and shuddered and sneezed as she clung to the window curtains. Right, she was an extremely shy person. Because she was always in a tangle with Chiwa and Masuzu, I nearly forgot she practically has never spoken to her other classmates---<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
--- ♪ a real maiden (REAL PRINCESS) will never give in. <br />
</pre><br />
<br />
Ah ---<br />
<br />
She’s reading it aloud! <br />
<br />
Against all expectations, she’s reading it aloud.<br />
<br />
Like her older sister, she was such as excessive character!<br />
<br />
But when Masuzu did it, it didn’t matter so much.<br />
<br />
Because the person she did it to was me, it wasn’t important.<br />
<br />
After all, I once had "past • eighth grade syndrome." <br />
<br />
When she exposed it all, it was such a big humiliating blow that I wanted to die. But that was the past, and it wasn’t now.<br />
<br />
However, Hime was ｢active｣.<br />
<br />
Reality was so frightening to her that she made up a fictional world of delusions and hid inside of it.<br />
<br />
If this delusion were to be exposed, ridiculed, and destroyed, she would have nowhere to go --- <br />
<br />
"Kuwahahahahahahahhahahahahaha!" <br />
<br />
Mana’s obnoxious laughter rang across the club room.<br />
<br />
"RE, REAL PRINCESS! It’s written like maiden, but you reading it like PRINCESS! Please! Is this about her royal highness coming? There’s nothing wrong about it? From the beginning it was such a hilarious thing ---?" <br />
<br />
Hime’s hands clenched the curtains. <br />
<br />
Tears trickled down her face, and the cream-colored curtains became gradually wet as if sprinkled by rain.<br />
<br />
"Stop it!" <br />
<br />
I tried to use my arm to push myself up, but this bald guy was too heavy! What did he eat to become so muscular he’d never fall!<br />
<br />
Then Mana turned to the next page:<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
♪ A real maiden (REAL PRINCESS) won’t be hurt. <br />
<br />
♪ Even during difficult times, she’ll keep smiling forward. <br />
<br />
♪ Even if alone, she won’t cry. <br />
</pre><br />
<br />
"So cold ~ ahh." <br />
<br />
Mana gave a nasal laugh, and looked back towards Hime. <br />
<br />
"Didn’t you write, ｢Even if alone, she won’t cry ♪｣, right? But you’re a total mess right now? That’s not like a REAL PRIN-CESS. This is what you do for club activities? I don’t get it --- are my brains no good? Or is your brain completely broken?" <br />
<br />
Hime didn’t say a single word in reply. She just cried, clutching the curtains.<br />
<br />
<pre><br />
♪ A real maiden (REAL PRINCESS) won’t be afraid. <br />
<br />
♪ Even when meeting new people, she’ll smile and say hello. <br />
<br />
♪ No matter who it is, she can instantly become friends. <br />
</pre><br />
<br />
"I’m starting to feel...... as opposed to an ideal, this is actually closer to a delusion, right?" <br />
<br />
Mana smiled wryly.<br />
<br />
"Suzu’s been participating in these kinds of club activities. No wonder Dad is that angry. He hates these kinds of people the most. People who have neither brains nor power. Only delusions. And I have the same opinion. Really, it’s so annoying." <br />
<br />
<pre><br />
♪ A real maiden (REAL PRINCESS) won’t be discouraged. <br />
<br />
♪ She’s always filled with love. <br />
<br />
♪ No matter what happens, she’ll never give up. <br />
<br />
♪ She’ll be able to walk to his Royal Highness’s carriage, and meet her prince one day. <br />
</pre><br />
<br />
"Wuaahhahahaha! Look at that! There’s even a Prince here!" <br />
<br />
There was nothing funny about it, but Mana continued to slap the table in laughter.<br />
<br />
"Really, just because there’s a princess, a royal prince will come? Does he ride a white horse? Puhaha, is this really a high school? It’s more like a nursery school." <br />
<br />
Maybe because her tears were completely dried up, Hime only stood expressionlessly. <br />
<br />
Mana muttered a phrase, "How boring ---" <br />
<br />
"It’d be better if your club renamed itself to be ｢Delusional Maidens Club｣. Abbreviated: Delusional-Club. Awesome ♪" <ref>Has the same kanji structure as Jien-Otsu. Maybe it’s a pun?</ref> <br />
<br />
Hehehehahahahehaha. <br />
<br />
Mana’s laughter echoed against the windows and walls.<br />
<br />
Then, Mana had a mocking face as she took ---<br />
<br />
What Chiwa suggested…….<br />
<br />
What Masuzu gave out…….<br />
<br />
What Hime desperately tried to write with all her effort……<br />
<br />
The assignment notebook........<br />
<br />
And with a sharp sound --- tore it apart.<br />
<br />
.....Stop joking. <br />
<br />
"Stop..... joking!!! You bastard!!!" <br />
<br />
I focused all of my strength to my feet, and strained so much to stand up, I think I nearly broke some blood vessels.<br />
<br />
I overcame the body weight of the man in the black suit, and stood up!<br />
<br />
Was this a scene of fiery spirit driving one to insane strength?<br />
<br />
Or the man in black’s carelessness?<br />
<br />
Whichever it was, it didn’t matter.<br />
<br />
As long as I can stop this bastard woman’s giggling laugh, I don’t care!!<br />
<br />
"Someone else's delusions aren’t things you can laugh at!" <br />
<br />
I ferociously cried out, scaring Mana expressionless.<br />
<br />
"Every person has some kind of humiliating delusion! I have one! My brain has a pile of delusions that will make people roll around everywhere! Among delusions, mine are incomparable! I am the reincarnation of a dragon, and receive the welcoming favors of Beauty • Dance • Angels. I also fight with invisible enemies, know everything about Western music, play guitar, and can ride a monster motorcycle--- I’m just that kind of humiliating guy! Of course I reality, none of those things will ever come true! I don’t remember a thing about past lives. And angels? Even the girls in my class think I’m ｢disgusting｣! About guitars, I can’t even play a recorder. And when I say motorcycle, I can only ride a bike! Not a single one will turn into reality! I’m already sick of myself! I might as well just die!" <br />
<br />
Mana, struck dumb, shrugged and gave a call.<br />
<br />
"Yasuoka, shut this guy up." <br />
<br />
Bang! There was a loud noise. <br />
<br />
Sparks scattered around my eyes, and I found my cheek glued to the ice-cold wall.<br />
<br />
--- Ah, I was punched? <br />
<br />
By the time my head cleared, my nose was already dripping blood. <br />
<br />
"Eehh!" <br />
<br />
I heard Hime’s quiet shriek from the side.<br />
<br />
I fell to the floor where my dripping blood stained the ground. <br />
<br />
......Damn! <br />
<br />
How can I lose!? <br />
<br />
I clenched my teeth and stood up. <br />
<br />
"Even so, I can’t help but to continue with my delusions. Because I am alive, people have hope, and it’s a more positive way of living, isn’t that so? Compared to yesterday, today is better; compared to today, we try to make tomorrow even better, right? That’s why we have delusions. Because of that, I’m cool --- I’m awesome! If I imagine a thousand delusions, maybe one day at least one will come true. Those hopes are the only thing I absolutely won’t give up! If we stop dreaming delusions, we can only wait to be crushed under reality!" <br />
<br />
My ears rang with a cracking sound, and my head spun wildly for spell.<br />
<br />
Strange? I’ve been punched again? <br />
<br />
To stop myself from collapsing, I tried to grab the steel bookshelf, but I only scattered a JOJO books from the shelf. I tried to twist my body to avoid them, but I still stepped on a few books. <br />
<br />
Hirohiko Araki-sensei, I'm sorry! <ref>Mangaka of JOJO series</ref><br />
<br />
This would definitely make Masuzu angry!<br />
<br />
Compared to being punched, Masuzu’s angry hits were definitely much scarier.<br />
<br />
"Are you an idiot?" <br />
<br />
Mana sniggered. <br />
<br />
"How can delusions possibly come true? The fact that you’ve been beaten to pulp, is that good enough evidence for you?" <br />
<br />
This girl said things that could make the dead angry.<br />
<br />
She was really powerful, like a genius evil queen.<br />
<br />
But --- thanks to her, I was filled with strength. <br />
<br />
"It will come true." <br />
<br />
I wiped my nosebleed, and stood up again. <br />
<br />
"No, I will make it come true just for you to see." <br />
<br />
The man in black punched in the cheek. <br />
<br />
My vision wavered. <br />
<br />
My body burned hot like I had a fever, and the depths of my brain felt numb. <br />
<br />
--- I won’t budge! <br />
<br />
If I fall, Hime’s poem will only be treated as a ｢delusion｣, and it’ll all be over. <br />
<br />
But no. <br />
<br />
Her Prince will come.<br />
<br />
He’ll definitely come! <br />
<br />
"......W-w-w-wait, what’s going on?" <br />
<br />
Mana’s easy-going expression finally turned rigid.<br />
<br />
"Why are you pushing yourself to this extent? You’ve been beaten to pulp by Yasuoka. If you heard about his experience, it’d make you want to pee in your pants, so you better lie down. I don’t deliberately mean to---" <br />
<br />
"Apologize!" <br />
<br />
I growled, as I brought my bloodstained face closer to Mana. <br />
<br />
"Apologize to Hime! Apologize for tearing the notebook. Apologize for mocking her poem!" <br />
<br />
"What?" <br />
<br />
Mana repeated, as she took a step backwards.<br />
<br />
I stepped forward. <br />
<br />
Mana drew backwards. <br />
<br />
"W-w-w-what are you? ......What kind of person are you?" <br />
<br />
"I am ---" <br />
<br />
I drew in a big breath.<br />
<br />
I faced Mana, as well as Hime who hid in the curtains, and said,<br />
<br />
"I am Natsukawa Masuzu’s boyfriend, Harusaki Chiwa’s childhood friend, and Akishino Himeka’s ex-boyfriend ---｢Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn｣ Kidou Eita! Remember that, you bastard!" <br />
<br />
When I finished, Mana was backed up completely against the wall next to the window ---<br />
<br />
"--- That’s enough, Mana." <br />
<br />
I looked back, and Masuzu was standing in the doorway.<br />
<br />
She looked grieved, as she looked around at the devastation in the club room.<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun and Akishino-chan haven’t done anything wrong. As long as I go back, that’s all?" <br />
<br />
"Y-you understand, right?" <br />
<br />
Mana distinctly gave a sigh of relief.<br />
<br />
"Right? If Suzu was this obedient from the very beginning, I wouldn’t do this sort of thing, right? I didn’t mean to do it on purpose. Oh --- silly me, I was careless." <br />
<br />
"Hey, Masuzu." <br />
<br />
With my nose still bleeding, I approached my ｢Girlfriend｣.<br />
<br />
Masuzu had an expression that seemed like she was about to cry, and she took out a handkerchief.<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, your injury looks serious." <br />
<br />
I pushed away Masuzu’s hand, which had approached to wipe away the blood on my nose.<br />
<br />
"Hey, listen to me." <br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, let me deal with this......" <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s hand extended once again.<br />
<br />
"Listen to me, Masuzu." <br />
<br />
I shoved away her hand.<br />
<br />
"Please, let me treat your injury......" <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s voice was mixed with tears.<br />
<br />
"Why did you have to try doing this sort of thing? Am I even worth it, that you’d do this to yourself? I don’t deserve it. I am a fake, so ---" <br />
<br />
"Listen to me, Masuzu!" <br />
<br />
My shout caused Masuzu’s shoulders to shake.<br />
<br />
"Please listen to me! If you still want to leave after hearing me, I won’t say anything more. So please, listen to my last request as your boyfriend." <br />
<br />
"......What are you saying?" <br />
<br />
I looked back at the curtains, at the silhouette of Hime who was still hiding.<br />
<br />
"The person who has something to say isn’t me. It’s Hime." <br />
<br />
Hime poked her head out slightly. <br />
<br />
With big wide eyes, Hime stared straight at me.<br />
<br />
"That was a very cute poem." <br />
<br />
"......" <br />
<br />
"But, as a poem, it won’t express the meaning you want to convey. A poem by we, who have ｢Eighth-Grade Syndrome｣, are always self-centered, and self-minded...... it can’t convey the sincere feelings that you have. So to really express it, it’s probably better to just say it aloud." <br />
<br />
Hime stared straight at me.<br />
<br />
"Wait a minute, what are you starting to do all of sudden?" <br />
<br />
Mana impatiently pecked in. <br />
<br />
"This isn’t Onii-san’s stage time, just rewind past it." <br />
<br />
"This is our club problem, so you back down, you stupid blonde!" <br />
<br />
Mana’s face twisted with humiliation. <br />
<br />
"Hey, Yasuoka, get rid of this guy." <br />
<br />
The man dressed in black clenched his fist, made a few smacking sounds, and leaned over.<br />
<br />
Not good...... <br />
<br />
The effects from just being hit around the first time, it was inconceivable how I was still standing right now. Compared to the time in front of the train station, my injuries from this time were much worse than the time I fought with four people. This guy was really a worthy bodyguard, and he had really professional skill.<br />
<br />
When I thought it was all over for me, a little figure appeared in front of me.<br />
<br />
Hime. <br />
<br />
She stretched her arms open wide. <br />
<br />
"Don’t......" <br />
<br />
Hime’s voice was accompanied with tears, as she shook her head left and right.<br />
<br />
"Don’t! Don’t! Don’t! Don’t! Don’t! Don’t! Don’t hit Hime’s Eita! Stop messing with our club! This is Hime and Eita’s place! It was really, really hard to this place! This was the place--- <br />
<br />
President and Chihuahua were going to have club activities together! S-so go away!!!!!"<br />
<br />
Masuzu’s body was clearly shaking.<br />
<br />
She’s not afraid.<br />
<br />
Rather, Hime’s ｢Club Application｣ was full of inner shaking. <br />
<br />
"Well said, Himechi!" <br />
<br />
The door opened with a loud noise.<br />
<br />
Everyone turned back simultaneously, to see Chiwa with a shinai in the center position.<br />
<br />
"What Himechi just said is absolutely right! This is our place. All you non-members get out, otherwise---!" <br />
<br />
Whish! The sharp edge sliced through the air. <br />
<br />
This look made one remember the time when Chiwa was known as ｢Sword Ace Chihuahua｣. She used her brimming spirit to pierce through Mana with her glaring eyes.<br />
<br />
The man in black’s face turned pale. Maybe he sensed Chiwa’s extraordinary ability. He left me, in order to stand in front of Mana to protect her.<br />
<br />
Good. <br />
<br />
There was one final person.<br />
<br />
"Masuzu." <br />
<br />
I called out the name of my stupefied ｢Girlfriend｣ who stood there blankly like an idiot.<br />
<br />
"I’ll ask you yesterday’s question again --- what are you going to do? Do you want to stay here? Or not?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at my face, and then at Chiwa and Hime. <br />
<br />
Her expression was gradually restored with vigor.<br />
<br />
Gradually filled up with strength.<br />
<br />
She came back with a fearless smile! <br />
<br />
"Eita-kun." <br />
<br />
"Eh." <br />
<br />
"Who are you talking to, with that extraordinary look?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu casually combed her silver hair upward, and smiled.<br />
<br />
She looked back to see Mana stunned.<br />
<br />
"I want to stay here." <br />
<br />
"Eh? W-what is this?! You just said you were going to go back!" <br />
<br />
"Yes, I thought about saying it like that to you once, to feed your insignificant self-ego." <br />
<br />
"In-insignificant? Don’t joke, Suzu! You’re going to ignore your family’s orders? You’re not afraid of dad?" <br />
<br />
"I do not understand the convict’s statement." <br />
<br />
"Who’s the convict?" <br />
<br />
"I hope they’re light on the prison sentence. You go make the confession." <br />
<br />
"What are you talking about?" <br />
<br />
"Then go self-destruct." <br />
<br />
"It’s even worse?" <br />
<br />
If she could come out with such a malicious tongue, then there was no problem.<br />
<br />
Natsukawa Masuzu was completely revived!<br />
<br />
"Miss, it’s about time to......" <br />
<br />
The man dressed in black whispered in Mana’s ear.<br />
<br />
When I noticed, the door had been drawing huge crowds, all people from the cultural clubs. After all the commotion with the door wide open, it was impossible for them not to gather.<br />
<br />
"Get out." <br />
<br />
Masuzu pointed at the door, and said firmly.<br />
<br />
"In this room, only maidens with excellent qualifications are permitted to enter. Of the male sex, only Kidou Eita is allowed --- okay, so those without qualifications, get out now!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s cold attitude caused everyone in the cultural clubs to go "woaah," and then burst into cheers and applause. Only Yamamoto-kun from the football club; and I don’t know how he managed to sneak in, clenched his fists and shook them...... what happened to your practice? <br />
<br />
Mana very unwillingly clenched her fists.<br />
<br />
"Suzu, you will regret this." <br />
<br />
"More importantly, apologize to Akishino-san right now. Say, ｢I’m sorry｣. Come on!" <br />
<br />
"N-no!" <br />
<br />
"Mana." <br />
<br />
Masuzu suddenly narrowed her eyes. <br />
<br />
"You’re going to disobey the words of your older sister?" <br />
<br />
"......!" <br />
<br />
Suddenly shivering, Mana bit her lower lip.<br />
<br />
"......Sorry." <br />
<br />
"I can’t hear you." <br />
<br />
"I'm sorry! It was my fault!" <br />
<br />
No matter how you look at it, she forced herself to apologize…. Well, we can’t expect anything more. Hime noddedly slightly. It seems like she didn’t want to drag this issue out any longer.<br />
<br />
Then, Masuzu directly glared at Mana and said,<br />
<br />
"Tell that person, I will never go back. Tell him I’ll be waiting in that room, waiting for mom whom he threw away." <br />
<br />
Mana whimpered like a child, and exposed a few tears,<br />
<br />
"Fool! You really, really, really are a fool! At this point, it’s impossible for that person to come back! Just like last time, you’re going to cry from being deeply hurt!" <br />
<br />
The man in black pulled strongly on Mana’s resisting arm, and took her away.<br />
<br />
The two of them pushed away the crowd and left, and the crowd itself slowly dispersed. The door was shut --- and once again the club was left in peace.<br />
<br />
Me, Masuzu, Chiwa, and Hime.<br />
<br />
This was the space for the Society of Young Maidens Club.<br />
<br />
"It’s finally back to normal ---" <br />
<br />
I was about to laugh when I suddenly felt my consciousness slipping away from me.<br />
<br />
Ah, no good. <br />
<br />
As soon as I relaxed, it seems like the damage from being injured….<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun!" <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun!" <br />
<br />
"Eita!" <br />
<br />
I listened to their three voices overlapping --- <br />
<br />
I fell to the ground facing the scattered JOJO books on the floor.<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/><br />
----<br />
<br />
===Notes===<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 2 Chapter 8|#8]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 2 Chapter 10|#10]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude><br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br/></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_2_Chapter_7&diff=380668OreShura: Volume 2 Chapter 72014-08-12T00:16:20Z<p>AJS90: /* #7: Beautiful Angelic Maidens Mayhem */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#7: Beautiful Angelic Maidens Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v02_153.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
Lunch break the next day.<br />
<br />
I was eating my bento with Kaoru as usual and asked him about Akishino Himeka.<br />
<br />
"I know her. She’s the daughter of the family that runs 'Akishino Inn<ref>Kanji for "traditional Japanese inn" used.</ref>', right?<br />
<br />
Just like a best friend might, he immediately answered. Even though Kaoru’s lunch was only a tiny tomato salad, he was a very reliable person. I really wished that gluttonous Chihuahua would learn from him.<br />
<br />
"'Akishino'——Is that the inn at the foot of the mountain in Hane no Yama? " <br />
<br />
"Yes, they own a traditional inn founded in the old Edo era. Even though a lot of new mega hotels have been built recently, people say they’re all worse than Akishino’s by a good deal." <br />
<br />
"Eh...? So she’s actually the daughter of an illustrious family?" <br />
<br />
I imagined Hime as a young attendant of the Inn, saying 'Irasshaimase<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -60px;">Welcome</span>' as she greeted guests… but her poker face probably made it difficult for her to receive guests, even if she looked good in a kimono.<br />
<br />
"What class is she in?" <br />
<br />
"First year, class 2." <br />
<br />
"Whaa... She’s in the class next door? But I didn’t know our neighboring class had a girl like her." <br />
<br />
Kaoru poked at his mini-tomatoes while he shrugged his shoulders and said:<br />
<br />
"Even though this probably isn’t a nice thing to say, but she isn’t a very sociable person. She’s always alone, as if she’s afraid of others. She probably doesn’t have any friends." <br />
<br />
"Ah..." <br />
<br />
It didn’t matter whether she’s like that because she was 'afraid of others' or simply 'quiet'. She likely came to that denpa gyun-gyun<ref>'''Gyun-gyun''': Sound of hugging.</ref> style because she had to escape from an uncomfortable ordinary life.<br />
<br />
"Why do you ask about Akashino-san?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, well, in fact, yesterday after school, she spoke to me for a while." <br />
<br />
"She spoke to you? Really?" <br />
<br />
Kaoru spoke with round eyes.<br />
<br />
"That's amazing, Eita. There’s even some people in class 2 who have never heard the sound of her voice. What did she say?" <br />
<br />
"Oh, uh, that… something about a game." <br />
<br />
Of course I couldn’t say that she approached me about wishful thoughts about her memories of love from her past life.<br />
<br />
"I wonder what about Eita is she interested in?" <br />
<br />
"How am I supposed to know? You might as well ask her." <br />
<br />
"...That, um, Eita." <br />
<br />
Kaoru leaned his face close and lowered the volume. <br />
<br />
"Maybe I’m being too nosy, but you should probably try to stop her from becoming attracted towards you?" <br />
<br />
"W-What are you talking about?!" <br />
<br />
"You’re already caught in the mayhem between Natsukawa-san and Chihuahua-chan, and if you added one person to that... You really might get stabbed<ref>This is supposed to be a reference to the visual novel, School days. Apparently main character was stabbed to death in the end by jealous girls in a love triangle.</ref> ." <br />
<br />
"[...] ...Ha, haha." <br />
<br />
''How is that possible?'' I wanted to laugh, but could only force myself to chuckle weakly. <br />
<br />
Because it was too late! <br />
<br />
"What’s wrong, Eita? You don’t look so good." <br />
<br />
"Aaahh, it’s probably because I’m little tired from exams..." <br />
<br />
''Why is a shy girl infatuated with me?''<br />
<br />
''How did the scuffle in front of the train station end up raising a flag? I really have no clue.''<br />
<br />
The day before it had been very difficult for me to pull away from Hime and having her going home, since she clung so close to me. When I returned to the clubroom afterwards, Masuzu and Chiwa reprimanded me severely. Even though I tried to explain that 'she mistook me as her boyfriend from her past life' they obviously did not believe me. By the time they accepted it, school was already long over and the teacher later scolded the three of us, 'How long do you intend to stay here'?! My girlfriend and childhood friend really were ridiculous.<br />
<br />
''...It's impossible that Hime will turn up after school today uninvited, right?''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
—Of course. <br />
<br />
It was the impossible.<br />
<br />
"Eita, welcome back." <br />
<br />
As soon as I opened the door of the club room, Hime quickly came and wrapped herself around my waist. Her body was as light as a feather and because she was too light, I almost dragged her as I walked.<br />
<br />
"W-Why are you here?!" <br />
<br />
"When I was searching for Eita around school, this modern person requested that we connect our lines." <br />
<br />
Hime’s fingers pointed to Masuzu, who sat smiling while holding a teacup. <br />
<br />
"In short, I invited her to tea, but she refused to say a word, so I honestly couldn’t do anything. And I obviously really wanted to learn about Eita-kun’s past life that I rarely hear about." <br />
<br />
This girl who clearly said 'Why don't you play with me?' yesterday started to fake crying.<br />
<br />
"So I continuously spoke to her even though she didn’t respond. Right, for example, 'fragment of promise of victory', that sort of thing."<br />
<br />
"What did you say?" <br />
<br />
Fragment of promise of victory. <br />
<br />
That was a part of the 'Eighth-Grade Notebook' where I vainly listed the background story of 'my past self'. For example, 'I am the last survivor of the Holy Dragon Race<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -70px;">Dragon</span>, and the prince of Planet Saint Dragon<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -90px;">Valhalla</span>', or 'Secret technique, Destiny's Dark Black Flame', and so on... Ahh, it was brimming full with this kind of appalling 'naïve-ness'.<br />
<br />
Basically, as Hime hears this, she will increasingly combine my 'delusions' with her own delusions——<br />
<br />
"Masuzu, come here, I have something I want tell you." <br />
<br />
Masuzu happily stood up and said: <br />
<br />
"You want to show off in front of your ex-girlfriend how much we love each other? So characteristic of Eita-kun, cruel and unfeeling, but that part of you I really… kya♪." <br />
<br />
"Some • thing • to • ''tell'', it's merely about speaking, so just come over here!" <br />
<br />
I was planning to go outside first, but Hime refused to let go of my shirt. <br />
<br />
She attentively looked up to me like a child and said: <br />
<br />
"Where is Eita going? I want to go too." <br />
<br />
"Sorry, wait a little. Let Masuzu and me be alone for a little bit." <br />
<br />
"...I understand, I will hold my position." <br />
<br />
Hime dejectedly hung her shoulders, as she nodded adorably. <br />
<br />
''This girl, it's not like she is someone evil or something...''<br />
<br />
I left the clubroom and brought Masuzu to the end of the corridor where nobody was around. <br />
<br />
"Hey, what are you trying to do? Why did you bring her here? Why did you tell her those grave delusional things?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu looked calm and said: <br />
<br />
"It was nothing. I just thought that, as your current 'girlfriend', it would be nice to exchange notes with your 'ex-girlfriend'."<br />
<br />
"That's why I said it before, she’s not my ex-girlfriend, she—" <br />
<br />
"Yes, she’s called the 'Holy Dragon Princess of Dawn', right? I never expected she would so easily believe the delusion Eita-kun shouted so loudly in front of the station. Isn’t it like a dream?" <br />
<br />
If you say so, but this wasn’t the kind of dream ''I'' wanted. <br />
<br />
Suddenly, Masuzu spoke with a serious expression: <br />
<br />
"I want Akishino-san to become a member of the 'Jien-Otsu'." <br />
<br />
"...Are you honest about this?" <br />
<br />
"If it's true that she was your ex-girlfriend, I would have dismembered Eita-kun into eight pieces<ref>I think this is a reference on how Yamato no Orochi was killed</ref> —but if she was your girlfriend from your past life, it will not disrupt our '(fake) boyfriend contract'. Of course I cannot let such a fun toy... Oops, I mean, such promising talent escape. " <br />
<br />
''It doesn't matter as long as it's interesting? That's really Masuzu’s style.''<br />
<br />
At this point Chiwa walked towards us while carrying her bag. <br />
<br />
"What are you doing in this kind of place? You’re not going to the clubroom?" <br />
<br />
I explained to her how we were thinking about letting Hime join the club and Chiwa immediately became angry.<br />
<br />
"I’m against it! I resolutely oppose it!" <br />
<br />
"Why?" <br />
<br />
"Because that Akishino doesn't even want to become 'popular', right? She is only focused on Ei-kun and she even stuck to him while refusing to let go yesterday!" <br />
<br />
"Harusaki-san, aren’t you the same? You're only focused on Eita-kun as well, isn’t that so?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa’s face gradually flushed red. <br />
<br />
''I thought she would fiercely protest, but I didn’t expect—''<br />
<br />
Chiwa said: "[...] ...But that doesn’t count, it's natural because I’m his childhood friend." <br />
<br />
''Strange?''<br />
<br />
''You’re not going to refute it? Chiwa?''<br />
<br />
''Something like: 'Who would be interested in Ei-kun?!<span>'</span>''<br />
<br />
''Or: 'I’m just practicing how to become popular, that’s all!<span>'</span>''<br />
<br />
''At least, she would have definitely replied like that not long ago...''<br />
<br />
—I’m getting off topic. <br />
<br />
In short: We needed to confirm her intentions, so we returned to the clubroom. <br />
<br />
I sat in the seat next to the window and Hime immediately scurried to my side. It was like she was a small animal. If Chiwa was a Chihuahua, then Hime was a hamster. <br />
<br />
The veins on Chiwa’s temples nearly burst as she spoke: <br />
<br />
"Well. Err, Akishino-san." <br />
<br />
"Call me Hime. I don’t like it when people call me by my name from this life." <br />
<br />
"I’ll call you 'Himecchi<ref>adding a "cchi" at the end of a line or a name is something that is done in a playful tone by certain characters. Also "ecchi" means "pervert" and might reflect Chiwa's anger towards Hime after hugging Eita for "no reason".</ref> ', then. Is Himecchi interested in becoming popular?"<br />
<br />
"Not in the least." <br />
<br />
She flatly said. <br />
<br />
"I—" <br />
<br />
Hime hugged my arm and said: <br />
<br />
"I don’t think any boy other than Eita is important." <br />
<br />
"Whaa—...?!" <br />
<br />
"'Popularity' is a vulgar concept that only interests you people from the present era. I hope you do not drag Eita and I into it." <br />
<br />
Chiwa's mouth opened and shut again. It opened and shut again, as if she were speechless. <br />
<br />
Masuzu coughed to clear her throat, and said: <br />
<br />
"Okay, okay, Akishino-san." <br />
<br />
"'Hime is fine." <br />
<br />
"''Akishino''-san." <br />
<br />
Masuzu, unrelentingly insisted on calling her that, looked at Hime and said: <br />
<br />
"I cannot ignore the statement that you just made. You even called our activities 'vulgar'. People really have a lack of understanding, especially when they don’t realize people in this club are chosen soldiers to fight the Evil Dragon Clan<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -60px;">Wyvern</span>." <br />
<br />
"...What does that mean?" <br />
<br />
Hime's eyes were flashing with light. <br />
<br />
It seems like mentioning 'chosen to become a soldier' excited her self-esteem. Even though the background story was that complex, her character was actually very simple.<br />
<br />
"Top-class warriors will certainly attract the opposite sex. They aren't merely strong, but they must also have intense charisma before they can be called a 'Holy Dragon Princess of Dawn', right?" <br />
<br />
"...It does have some truth." <br />
<br />
Hime stuck her nose in the air. <br />
<br />
She seemed to really like Masuzu’s added 'Popular Holy Dragon Princess of Dawn' background story.<br />
<br />
Well, 'warriors' are indeed very cool. <br />
<br />
Within their world in anime and manga they are usually very popular and there are many works where the main heroine soon nearly falls in love with the hero, there are also works which include harems.<br />
<br />
"Well—" <br />
<br />
Masuzu took out my very familiar eighth-grade notebook. <br />
<br />
"This notebook is a token left by my 'first love', and it was also the diary of the first incarnation of the 'Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn'." <br />
<br />
Masuzu just said something that made the background setting even more complex. <br />
<br />
"The first incarnation what? Do you mean Eita is the second incarnation?" <br />
<br />
"You could say you’re both right and wrong. After all, the flesh is just a container for the soul. But since Eita already inherited 'Dawn' in his title, he is the second incarnation, but he is also the first incarnation. What's yours is mine. What’s mine is still mine, so what is yours is mine, which basically comes from the logic that I am also you." <br />
<br />
Hime vigorously nodded her head and said: <br />
<br />
"It’s very easy to understand." <br />
<br />
"It’s very —''difficult'' to understand!" <br />
<br />
''Look, Chiwa’s eyes have basically become dots!''<br />
<br />
''Her ears are even venting steam! Ah, what should I do?''<br />
<br />
"'He' is a top-class warrior, so of course he is super popular with women. Let me explain some of this." <br />
<br />
<span>*PAH*!</span> Masuzu flipped open the notebook. <br />
<br />
"Huph! Again?!" <br />
<br />
I’ve gradually grown accustomed to hearing my notebook read aloud. <br />
<br />
After this month's mayhem, I had already given up. <br />
<br />
'Let her do what she wants'! I probably had that kind of feeling. <br />
<br />
"'Those who protect me , Vi Mai Angels'."<br />
<br />
"Wait! Just waiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!" <br />
<br />
"Ah, what’s wrong?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu smiled at me as she asked. <br />
<br />
''It's the devil's smile!''<br />
<br />
"Listen to me, you two. This is an order by the President: Please restrain Eita-kun." <br />
<br />
I was about to fly towards Masuzu, but my arms were pulled in opposite directions by Chiwa and Hime.<br />
<br />
"Why do you only cooperate during these times?!" <br />
<br />
"Huh? Because I am also interested in hearing about it." <br />
<br />
"I also have the right to know holy words that the first incarnation of the 'Holy Dragon Knight of Dawn' left behind." <br />
<br />
I struggled, but Masuzu began to read aloud in front of me. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'Those who protect me , Vi Mai Angels'<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Today I will introduce the beauties who are around me.<br />
<br />
Of course, the 'beautiful girls' part is just their cover. <br />
<br />
In reality, They support me in my battle with the Evil Dragon Clan<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -60px;">Wyvern</span>. They are the reliable Vi • Mai • Angels.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
★ The first angel: Ayanami Asuka<ref>Her name is a mixture of the leads from Neon Genesis Evangelion, Ayanami Rei and Asuka Langley Soryu.</ref>. <br />
<br />
Element • Light. <br />
<br />
A beauty in the same grade as me, aggressive and headstrong. <br />
<br />
Catchphrase is: "Are you an idiot?" <br />
<br />
Always has——<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Wuuauaaaaahhhh, Masuzu, what color is your blooooooooooood<ref>While I think the original words by some famous personality, the manga world had adapted the "temee no chi wa nani iro da" line as a catch phrase, the earliest was from Rei of Hokuto no Ken. Basically all humans have blood red and thus those who do monstruos acts towards others have their humanities questioned by who ask them such line.</ref>?!" <br />
<br />
I finally managed to throw off the two girls and sprang at Masuzu —but my stomach collided forcefully with the corner of the table. <br />
<br />
While I rolled about the floor in pain, Masuzu continued to relentlessly read:<br />
<br />
"Always acts tsuntsun, but, of course, in reality she likes me."<br />
<br />
"Stopp it! Don't read that! Stopp iiiiiiit!" <br />
<br />
"C.V.: Hayashibara Yuko<ref>The name is a mixture of the two voice actors of Rei and Asuka: Megumi Hayashibara, and Yūko Miyamura</ref>."<br />
<br />
"Stooop it! It's melting<ref>He is referencing the meme "らめぇッ溶けちゃう！".</ref>! Stooop iiiit!" <br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v02_167.jpg|thumb]]<br />
<br />
Chiwa tilted her head, puzzled: <br />
<br />
"What is a C.V.?" <br />
<br />
"It’s an abbreviation for character voice, which means seiyuu."<br />
<br />
"Eh! They’re seiyuu? Not angels?" <br />
<br />
"In short, I think 'He' used his favorite seiyuu’s voices to dub the Vi • Mai • Angels?" <br />
<br />
"Ah?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa rolled her eyes unfathomably. <br />
<br />
''No... It’s not true, Chiwa.''<br />
<br />
''But they do have a point.''<br />
<br />
But it wasn’t like that...<br />
<br />
"★ The second angel: Tsukino Rei. Element • Fire. She is a beautiful shrine maiden, afraid of germs. Her catchphrase is: 'I'll punish you!' Even though she hates men, but, of course, in reality she likes me. C.V.: Yotsuishi Michie.<ref>Tsukino is a mixture of two characters from Sailor Moon: Usagi Tsukino and Rei Hino. The voice actor’s name is a mixture of their two voice actors: Kotono Mitsuishi and Michie Tomizawa. Between Yotsuishi & Mitsuishi, the kanji reading is similar.</ref>"<br />
<br />
"Are you going to read the whole thing?!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu winked at me as if to say 'of course' and continued executing my death penalty. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
★ The third angel: Daigouji Sakura. <br />
<br />
Element • Water <br />
<br />
She is a beauty who has lived near me ever since I was three; very energetic.<br />
<br />
Catchphrase is: 'Funya~an~?'<br />
<br />
She always jokes and says: 'Onii-chan, suki, suki!' <br />
<br />
But, of course, in reality she likes me.<br />
<br />
C.V.: Iwao Sakura.<ref>A reference from Card Captor Sakura, a mixture of names: Tomoyo Daidouji and Sakura Kinomoto (The first name has a letter replaced). Her voice actor is again the combination of voice actors: Sakura Tange and Junko Iwao.</ref> <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
★ The fourth angel: Onodera Miko.<br />
<br />
Element • Wind <br />
<br />
A beauty older than me by two years, sexy and seductive. <br />
<br />
Catchphrase is: 'Hold me!'<br />
<br />
She always wears nearly obscene clothes to seduce me. <br />
<br />
But, of course, in reality she likes me.<br />
<br />
C.V.: Namiguchi Yuuko.<ref>A reference from the dating sim "True Love Story". A mixture of names "Onodera Madoka" and "Kusanagi Shinobu". The voice actor is a homonym with a voice actor’s name who sounds the same.</ref><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
★ The fifth angel: Kisagari Megumi <br />
<br />
Element • Dark <br />
<br />
As a beauty part of the library committee, she is very shy. <br />
<br />
Catchphrase is: 'Um, this...'<br />
<br />
Even though she is very shy, she only opens her heart to me. <br />
<br />
But, of course, in reality she likes me.<br />
<br />
C.V.: Koudama Riko.<ref>A reference from the dating sim, Tokimeki Memorial, and is a mixture of the names "Mio Kisaragi" and "Megumi Mikihara".</ref><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Amazing —They all 'in reality she likes me', so he must have been very popular." <br />
<br />
"He’s really worthy of having the brave title 'Dawn'." <br />
<br />
I was extremely impressed by Chiwa and Hime’s reaction to my life crisis, as my body continued to unconsciously twitch.<br />
<br />
"That’s strange? Wasn’t there supposed to be four angels? Why are there five?" <br />
<br />
''I’m sorry, Chiwa— twitch— I think I wrote too excitedly— twitch.''<br />
<br />
''...Aah.''<br />
<br />
''I think I see it...''<br />
<br />
''Beauties with white Vi • Mai • Angels, laughing and giggling as they descend toward me.''<br />
<br />
''Asuka, Rei, Sakura, Miko, Megumi.''<br />
<br />
''I am finally going to the harem where you have been waiting for me—''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Eita-kun, please wake up." <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
With a slap in the face, I was pulled back into the real world. <br />
<br />
Masuzu, Chiwa, and the Hime were all staring at my face with a worried look. <br />
<br />
"If you’re feeling unwell, do you need to go to the nurse’s office?" <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, does your head hurt? I have medicine." <br />
<br />
"I think you received a mental attack from the Wyverns. I opened a barrier, so there shouldn't be any problem now." <br />
<br />
Although they expressed themselves differently with all kinds feelings, they were all worried about me with kind intentions. <br />
<br />
"Y-You all..." <br />
<br />
Emotionally moved, my body shook a little. <br />
<br />
''Right.''<br />
<br />
''I’m not alone.''<br />
<br />
''I could still go back to that place.''<br />
<br />
''Nothing would make me happier than that!''<br />
<br />
''Do you understand...?''<br />
<br />
''Asuka and everyone else, I can come see you whenever I want—!''<br />
<br />
"Wait, Natsukawa! Why are you taking advantage of the situation and hugging Ei-kun?!" <br />
<br />
"No, I just wanted to move him to the infirmary, that’s all. Is that a problem?" <br />
<br />
"My spell has broken. Since this is the case, I need to use a kissing ritual (INITIATION) to directly infuse 'mana' into him." <br />
<br />
"You want to kiss what?! If that’s the case, get out of my way!" <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
[...]<br />
<br />
''I’m sorry, Asuka.''<br />
<br />
''I think I can't go to that place.''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time as all of this commotion——<br />
<br />
"I want to observe the club for a while." <br />
<br />
Because Hime replied like that, the question of her joining the club was temporarily put aside. <br />
<br />
"Okay, that’s fine." <br />
<br />
Masuzu said while smiling. <br />
<br />
"For the first semester, we’ll consider you a temporary member. If you are interested in coming to the club meetings, then feel free." <br />
<br />
"I understand." <br />
<br />
"Wait a minute." <br />
<br />
Chiwa interrupted, looking upset and her mouth full of bread. <br />
<br />
"Oh, Harusaki-san, was there something else?" <br />
<br />
"Even if she’s a temporary member, how can we just leave her alone? We really need to have her practice! She needs to undergo basic training for becoming popular!" <br />
<br />
As a sports-type, she was really preoccupied with these kinds of small things. <br />
<br />
"I see, but what specifically do you do for basic training?" <br />
<br />
"It's not a lot. You just have to tilt your eyes up a hundred times like how you wave a sword, and then smile adorably one thousand times like you’re practice violent stabs!" <br />
<br />
"...Harusaki-san, do you practice like this?" <br />
<br />
Faced with something beyond her imagination, Masuzu was completely awestruck.<br />
<br />
"Well, since Harusaki-san said it —Let’s give Akishino-san an independent assignment." <br />
<br />
"Assignment?" <br />
<br />
"Please write a poem about what kind of 'ideal' maiden you want to be and submit it to us before the end of next week." <br />
<br />
When she finished speaking, she pulled a new notebook out of her bag and handed it to Hime. ''Did she specifically go to the store to buy it for this? This girl is, like always, ridiculously <br />
well-prepared.''<br />
<br />
"Hime, you don’t have to force yourself. Don’t let Masuzu’s flowery words trick you." <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
Hime opened the white notebook and held her mechanical pencil stiffly. Because she didn’t have any expressions, I had no idea what she was thinking. It looked like she was seriously considering it, but she also looked as if she were simply in a daze.<br />
<br />
Was Hime seriously considering joining 'Jien-Otsu'?<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 2 Chapter 6|#6]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 2 Chapter 8|#8]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:AJS90&diff=380061User:AJS902014-08-10T02:46:36Z<p>AJS90: Replaced content with " Roaming around..."</p>
<hr />
<div><br />
<br />
Roaming around...</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_1_Chapter_5&diff=380060OreShura: Volume 1 Chapter 52014-08-10T02:38:37Z<p>AJS90: /* #5: Light Music is Mayhem */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#5: Light Music is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v01_125.png|thumb]]<br />
<br />
The next day, during lunch break time.<br />
<br />
While eating lunch, I narrated in great detail what happened yesterday. Kaoru stared with his eyes wide open.<br />
<br />
"Oh, that’s really an unexpected development." <br />
<br />
Kaoru was right.<br />
<br />
The fact that I got a girlfriend was a ridiculously abnormal event. <br />
<br />
Yet I would've never thought that I, famous for always going home after school, would be attending club activities…<br />
<br />
"Do you know who the advisor is? If there isn't one, it isn't possible to do any club activities, right?"<br />
<br />
“She’s the Classical lesson's teacher Itotani<ref>In Kanji: 糸谷.</ref>-sensei. Last year she was the instructor of the tea ceremony club, but after the third-years graduated, the club was shut down. We heard she wasn’t very busy, and it worked out that our club could take over the tea ceremony club."<br />
<br />
"Then how did you explain the club activities to the teacher?" <br />
<br />
"For the purpose of re-discovering the true appearance of the Japanese maiden, to transform Hanenoyama high school students into dignified, pure, upright, and beautiful girls, learning etiquette or maybe courtesy, etc..." <br />
<br />
I had listened to Masuzu explaining this to the teacher, but I was completely bewildered. <br />
<br />
Well, forget it. It was just a spectacle of words.<br />
<br />
"Our club activities will have the purpose of making us popular and pleasing everyone, fuhuhuhu~tehe☆ ", Now that certainly wasn’t a proper thing to say.<br />
<br />
Besides, there was also a more important unresolved issue: Whether my notebook would be leaked to Chiwa or not.<br />
<br />
I later asked Masuzu why she had to bring in all this nonsense—<br />
<br />
'No special reason. It's just more interesting that way.'<br />
<br />
'This diary is full of ''very'' interesting subjects... I can clearly sense Eita’s extraordinary talent<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -25px;">Aura</span>.'<br />
<br />
'But do not worry, I will neither disclose the contents of the diary to Harusaki-san, nor will I let her know that this is in fact your personal diary.'<br />
<br />
'I promise you, in case this should ever happen, I will lift you from your role of 'boyfriend'<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -40px;">Fake</span>.'<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Well, since she said so, there was no harm in believing that for now.<br />
<br />
But it was impossible to get rid of the lingering unease. <br />
<br />
"Having said that, Natsukawa-san’s initiative is really amazing, yeah." <br />
<br />
"Yeah, I was actually surprised."<br />
<br />
In fact, in merely one day spent she found an advisor, applied and settled a club, furthermore she dragged Chiwa into the group. I didn’t expect such power from an ojou-sama.<br />
<br />
Incidentally, Masuzu still wasn't in the classroom yet, and I hadn’t heard that she would go to the student cafeteria... So, where was she eating lunch? <br />
<br />
"Oh, right, what about Chihuahua-chan<ref>Kaoru's nickname for Chiwa.</ref>?" <br />
<br />
"It looks as if she is truly burning with fighting spirit..."<br />
<br />
Even though it seemed like we hadn’t spoken in ages, Chiwa had come over last night for dinner. <br />
<br />
The dish was ginger roast pork, and she continuously refilled her rice bowl three times. <br />
<br />
"Even though it's really irritating to be lectured by that woman, I also got to hear something good." <br />
<br />
"I want to steal the secret, I want to be more popular than Natsukawa... I will absolutely show you!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa splattered rice while talking excitedly, looking very happy. <br />
<br />
It was probably that:<br />
<br />
Ever since she had been unable to practice Kendo, I think she had too much energy waiting to be spent.<br />
<br />
Moreover, she often said she was 'looking for new things to get into'. <br />
<br />
''Hehe.''<br />
<br />
"Doesn't Eita somehow look extremely pleased right now?" <br />
<br />
"Don’t say stupid things. She forced me to reduce my study time and I find it very troubling." <br />
<br />
However, the expression on my face had answered differently. <br />
<br />
In fact, Kaoru was completely right. I was a little bit... happy. <br />
<br />
Yet, it's not because I was taking part in a new club. <br />
<br />
Rather, watching Chiwa repeatedly try her hardest —It didn’t feel bad.<br />
<br />
"Having said that, being sandwiched in between two girls is very hard, too." Kaoru said with a wry smile. <br />
<br />
"Yeah, only you can understand me." <br />
<br />
"Of course, because we’re best friends." <br />
<br />
''This kind of empathetic feeling is something I also want to reach with my 'girlfriend' and 'childhood friend'.''<br />
<br />
''I eagerly look forward to it!''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
After school—<br />
<br />
There was a hanging-scroll written in calligraphy by Masuzu hanging in front of the clubroom door. <br />
<br />
Our Jien-Otsu Club was finally ready to start activities. <br />
<br />
"Harusaki-san, are you ready?", Masuzu asked. <br />
<br />
Masuzu was wearing snowy white clothes as a cloak, which she mysteriously obtained from who knows where, with one hand holding my notebook, looking as if she was a teacher. This kind of dress was utterly well-suited for her. As expected, beauties could do things like that.<br />
<br />
"Young maidens’ self-recreation, let’s start!"<br />
<br />
Chiwa muttered with discontent, but nevertheless knelt onto a seat cushion. Like a true experienced kendo practitioner, her back was diligently straight, and her posture was excellent.<br />
<br />
I followed and sat cross-legged on a folding chair, not far from the two girls. <br />
<br />
"To start, let’s agree on a goal." <br />
<br />
"Goal?"<br />
<br />
"First, we target the person you want as your boyfriend. To put it simply, 'who do you want to take down<ref>'''Take Down''': オトス, as in "taking down a target".</ref>'?"<br />
<br />
"Becoming popular without that... isn't possible?" <br />
<br />
"I believe setting a goal will make it easier to obtain results from the training." <br />
<br />
"...But even if you want me to suddenly pick someone..." <br />
<br />
She said, then Chiwa briefly glanced towards me. <br />
<br />
''What is it?''<br />
<br />
''Is she going to ask for my advice about it?''<br />
<br />
"That’s right, it’s a rather good thing to have a goal. Well, do you have anyone you're troubled by?" <br />
<br />
"Ah… How could I have… uh?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa bowed her head. <br />
<br />
''Ehhhhh…''<br />
<br />
''She doesn’t like any boy in particular, yet she still wants to be popular?''<br />
<br />
''This totally exhausts the point of having a goal.''<br />
<br />
"Don’t think too hard, it’s alright to start with those you think of as friends." <br />
<br />
Chiwa bent her head down for a while and said, <br />
<br />
"Well..." <br />
<br />
She then looked up and continued, <br />
<br />
"...Sakata from Men's Basketball? He’s a senior. I always hear the girls in our class discussing how handsome he is." <br />
<br />
''Sakata?''<br />
<br />
''Does the men's basketball club have a senpai with that name?''<br />
<br />
"Do you mean Sakagami-senpai? The third-year?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, r-right, that’s him." <br />
<br />
''So it turned out to be that senior?''<br />
<br />
''If it’s really him, even I know his background. He’s going to participate in the High School Inter-High Sports Competition, and he’s the ace of Hanenoyama High School’s basketball team. He is very tall, good-looking, and is definitely considered'' 'the' ''popular' male senior.''<br />
<br />
"But he's practically an unattainable flower, isn't that a problem?" <br />
<br />
"Yeah, I definitely... don’t recommend him.", Masuzu said, vaguely. <br />
<br />
I was a bit surprised. <br />
<br />
I thought she would say, 'ambitious goals' would be very good”. <br />
<br />
"...No wait, actually this is very convenient."<br />
<br />
She went on as if putting aside her earlier hesitation. She wildly nodded and said: "Sakagami’s younger brother is in our class. It might be easier to use him to introduce yourself."<br />
<br />
"Maybe you can even get him to tell his brother that there is 'a very cute girl' in his class."<br />
<br />
Even after all the trouble of finally picking a target, Chiwa’s expression still looked particularly unhappy.<br />
<br />
"...Well, I guess I can settle for the Sakashita-senpai as a goal."<br />
<br />
"You mean Sakagami, right?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, right, it’s Sakagami-senpai." <br />
<br />
''How did her enthusiasm suddenly disappear?''<br />
<br />
''Just yesterday, she was so vigorously spirited.''<br />
<br />
"Well, since we’ve agreed on a goal —we’ll begin the first day of the lecture." <br />
<br />
Masuzu stood in front of a whiteboard (which she got from who knows where), and said: <br />
<br />
"First we’ll read aloud 'his' diary, so please pay attention and listen." <br />
<br />
''Huh?''<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but be taken aback... Yet, Masuzu’s eyes glanced at me with a smile and told me 'don't you worry'. <br />
<br />
''...Well, I’ll believe you for now.''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''May 28th - Clear''<br />
<br />
''I want to introduce my partners – my guitar and Western music, as well as the rhythm of the soul.''<br />
<br />
<br />
''Today, I carried my partners out with me.''<br />
<br />
''They are me. Regardless of the time, I can neither let go, pass them away, nor substitute them with false avatars.''<br />
<br />
''It is the 'GUITAR'<ref>Written in English.</ref>! It's engraved as my soul partner.''<br />
<br />
''When I carry the guitar, I look precisely like an artist.''<br />
<br />
''The eyes of people passing on the street look at me differently.''<br />
<br />
''That’s because they see an artist's eyes - looking forward to only what's in front of him.''<br />
<br />
''Exposed to this ardent gaze, my partner and I become burning fire, hot, hot.''<br />
<br />
''But my expression has always been 'KOOL'<ref>Written in English.</ref>.''<br />
<br />
Because— no, it’s not like that.<br />
<br />
''KOOL face × HAT soul<ref>Kool (Cool) & Hat (Hot) are meant as typos.</ref> = ∞''<br />
<br />
''If it’s not like that, you can’t make real music—''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''C'mon, today we’re opening the prelude of a live performance!''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''Let the dispirited school —heat up now!''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Ku— oooooooooooouuuu—"<br />
<br />
''This is...''<br />
<br />
''T-This is sooo...''<br />
<br />
Masuzu really did follow our agreement, as she had made subtle changes, deleting specific terms, so one couldn’t tell that I wrote that diary.<br />
<br />
She did it very well, and I wanted to praise her.<br />
<br />
''B-But...''<br />
<br />
''But…''<br />
<br />
''Aaaaaaaaaggghhhhhhhhhhh…''<br />
<br />
"Hey, hey, Ei-kun! Are you okay?" <br />
<br />
I found Chiwa shaking my shoulder. <br />
<br />
"Yeah, I’m fine, Chiwa, haha, what’s wrong? You look so surprised." <br />
<br />
"Because you suddenly started banging your head on the wall! Eh! You… You’re bleeding!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa quickly took out a red disinfectant fluid and a gauze from her bag. It seems she had developed a habit of carrying first-aid since participating in the kendo club. She was very experienced and skilled with treating injuries. <br />
<br />
“Would Ei-kun like to go to the infirmary?"<br />
<br />
Masuzu was also surprisingly caring.<br />
<br />
—Oh wait, wasn’t she the one guilty for this?! <br />
<br />
''Damn...''<br />
<br />
''I never imagined that reading the notebook in front of others would have such great destructive power.''<br />
<br />
It really exceeded my expectations.<br />
<br />
''Maybe it really will affect my life.''<br />
<br />
''I have to hurry and make Chiwa popular, and then stop the club activities, otherwise...''<br />
<br />
"S-Sorry, I’m fine! We can keep going." <br />
<br />
Masuzu nodded, and stood again in front of the whiteboard. <br />
<br />
"The point of this diary entry is – 'people who are in a band, are popular'! In particular: The guitar. In fact, ninety-seven percent of high school boys who start to learn playing guitar do so to become 'popular'. The investigation data is very clear; in other words: The guitar has a very good effect on popularity. Of course, this also applies to high school girls." <br />
<br />
Although Masuzu calmly sneaked in some false rumors, I have to agree that her claims might had some truth to it even though she inverted the reasoning.<br />
<br />
People who played in bands were really popular. But was this because 'bands make people popular' or just because 'popular people play in bands'? Which of these, I am not quite sure. <br />
<br />
"But what if I can’t play the guitar?" <br />
<br />
"Then what can you play?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa tilted her head to the side and said: <br />
<br />
"Ehhh... the shinai?" <br />
<br />
"The shinai is not a musical instrument." <br />
<br />
"Eh? But they make a sound when you are hit by them." <br />
<br />
"What kind of pitch is that?" <br />
<br />
"Face hit ♪ Face hit ♪<ref>In Kendo, you have to yell the body part you are attacking, here she is referencing that the mask (men) gets hit.</ref>." <br />
<br />
"How can you say that so casually?!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu tapped her baton on the whiteboard and said:<br />
<br />
"It's alright even if you can’t play." <br />
<br />
"Eh?" <br />
<br />
"You just have to look as if you know how to play. You’ll have no chance to perform during school anyways. "<br />
<br />
"That’s right..." <br />
<br />
"For a while, the 'air guitar'<ref>'''Air Guitar''': Pretending to play guitar, without holding one in one's hands.</ref> was really fashionable, right? That’s the best evidence that if you want to be popular, you don’t actually need to be able to make music." <br />
<br />
Masuzu pulled out a guitar case from behind the whiteboard.<br />
<br />
It was a huge, hard, black-colored case. <br />
<br />
"Here, this is for you." <br />
<br />
Chiwa took the box, flipped it around and rolled her eyes.<br />
<br />
"There’s no guitar in here?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu shrugged, as if to mean 'What is this child saying?' with her body language. She asked: "If we put it in, wouldn’t it be too heavy?" <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
"Please carry this case with you. As a guitar player would say, a guitar is the equivalent of one’s own body, right, Eita-kun?" <br />
<br />
"S-Sure." <br />
<br />
In the notebook, it was written like that. <br />
<br />
Though in reality, I knew nothing about the guitar. <br />
<br />
My diary entry was entirely based on the idea, 'If I could play the guitar'. You could say it was a type of psychological preparation or vision for the future... or well… maybe a kind of ideal dream narrative. <br />
<br />
''Ugh.''<br />
<br />
''No...''<br />
<br />
"Waaahhhhhhhhh! If you jump from that window, you’ll be killed!" <br />
<br />
"What's wrong with you?! Calm down, Ei-kun!" <br />
<br />
I finally gave up on the idea of suicide with Chiwa’s attempts to calm me. <br />
<br />
Masuzu cleared her throat and said:<br />
<br />
"If anyone wants to touch this case, just angrily rebuke them, 'Do not defile my soul!' or 'Let go with your dirty hands!', characteristic irritability is a distinctive trait of a guitarist." <br />
<br />
That was a seriously prejudiced stereotype. <br />
<br />
"But the inside's empty, right?" <br />
<br />
"Well, if you put a guitar in, won’t it be too heavy?" <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
Chiwa wore an indescribable expression on her face, while staring at the case.<br />
<br />
"Also, you have to completely belittle traditional Japanese music." <br />
<br />
"W-Why is that?" <br />
<br />
"This is the predisposition of the guitarist. Listeners to traditional music are scum, trash, dirty bugs! You need to have this kind of mental preparation, especially while listening to Johnny or AK<ref>These are J-Pop artists. "Johnny" is probably Johnny Kitagawa and "AK" Akemi Krivit.</ref>. The moment you hear this kind of music, it lets your ears rot, acknowledge that." <br />
<br />
''Huh?''<br />
<br />
''Does Masuzu really have an irreconcilable hatred of traditional Japanese music?''<br />
<br />
"Will this really make me popular?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa said, wrinkling her eyebrows. <br />
<br />
It seemed like she finally began to feel suspicious. <br />
<br />
"Of course, 'his' notes are more perfect than the Bible." <br />
<br />
Even faced with doubtful questions, Masuzu was unwavering. <br />
<br />
"Hatred of traditional music and love of Western music is an unconditional requirement for a guitarist." <br />
<br />
"I’ve never listened to Western music, and I don’t know any singers." <br />
<br />
"Not singers. They’re called 'artists'<ref>Chiwa is using the Japanese term for singer (歌手) , Masuzu corrects her with the English one.</ref>." <br />
<br />
Masuzu carefully corrected the details.<br />
<br />
"Don’t worry, if someone asks which artists you like, just pick a name from the Stands of Jojo’s Bizarre Adventures Part IV, as famously recorded in the notebook." <br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
''Please forgive me, Araki Hirohiko-Sensei<ref>Creator of Jojo.</ref>.''<br />
<br />
"Oh... By the way, what's 'JoJo'?" <br />
<br />
"Ehh?!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu stared at Chiwa with a stunned expression.<br />
<br />
"You’re saying you do not know of JoJo’s Bizarre Adventure?" <br />
<br />
"Nope. Does it have something to do with a Yakiniku Shop?" <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
Masuzu sighed deeply. <br />
<br />
''Does this mean that, despite her appearance, she loves shounen manga just like how Chiwa likes shoujo manga?''<br />
<br />
"I finally know the reason why you are unpopular, Harusaki Chiwa. Someone who doesn't know Jojo is at the same level as the Peking Man<ref>'''Peking Man''': A fossil, believed to be among the first evolutionary stages of the human being.</ref>."<br />
<br />
"D-Don't say stupid stuff! I’m a fully-fledged Japanese!"<br />
<br />
''No, you should be throwing a tsukkomi to the 'primitive man' part<ref>By "Peking Man" Chiwa didn't understand that she was being called primitive, she merely understood that she was being called "someone from Peking".</ref>.''<br />
<br />
"If you wish to claim that you’re a Japanese person living in the modern era, please finish reading JoJo first. Popular or not, this is where it starts." <br />
<br />
"JoJo turned out to be such an important factor..." <br />
<br />
Chiwa dejectedly hung her head. <br />
<br />
But only for a few seconds. <br />
<br />
"I know, I’ll stop by at the bookstore and buy them on my way home!" <br />
<br />
Her hair abruptly flicked up as she lifted her head, her pupils flaring up again with excitement. <br />
<br />
"Originally, I wanted you to read it all from the beginning of the first part, but since we are actually concerned with the fourth part, get volumes 29 to 47. A single volume costs 410 yen, so altogether it's a total of 7790 yen."<br />
<br />
"That’s so expensive! I've only get a 5000 yen allowance every month!" <br />
<br />
"Please understand the point. In order to be popular, one surely will need money." <br />
<br />
"Really, this so-called love... It depends on how much money..." <br />
<br />
Chiwa's eyes had a faraway look. <br />
<br />
''Yareyare...''<br />
<br />
"Don’t worry, Chiwa, if it's JoJo I have all volumes, I'll lend them to you." <br />
<br />
"T-Thank you, Ei-kun~!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa looked exactly like a puppy that had been fed a treat, and excitedly moved closer to me. <br />
<br />
"If you really liked what you read, be sure to get your own copy afterwards, okay?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu urged her to do so. It was evident that she was a hard-core fan of JoJo. <br />
<br />
After that, we talked about the details of the popularity-operation to be carried out the next day.<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
The next day after school—<br />
<br />
"Hey, hey —Ei-kun." <br />
<br />
While holding the guitar case, Chiwa came to our classroom.<br />
<br />
"Hey —isn't it Chiwa? Why did you bring a guitar with you today?" <br />
<br />
"This is, of course, my soul! The guitar is my soul." <br />
<br />
Chiwa and I were reciting our lines word-by-word. <br />
<br />
As for Masuzu, she sat next to me, completely indifferent to us while writing the day-duty log. If there were any problems, if anything wrong happened, she'd add herself and follow through the situation. <br />
<br />
Sakagami-senpai’s little brother sat on the desk three rows in front of the one on my right. <br />
<br />
He was chatting with a female friend, which meant he hadn’t gone home yet. <br />
<br />
It was a good opportunity. <br />
<br />
"That’s strange? Chihuahua-chan can play the guitar?" <br />
<br />
The one who spoke out was the leader of a group of girls —Akano Mei<ref>In Kanji: 赤野メイ.</ref>. <br />
<br />
She was said to have a large circle of friends. No matter in which class, boy or girl, she had friends, practically as if she were the embodiment of a popular girl<ref>Riajuu (successful in social life) is used.</ref>.<br />
<br />
She and Chiwa should have only been on speaking terms, so the fact she was called by her nickname was a really worthy change. <br />
<br />
"Hi, Mei-chan! Yes, I can play the guitar, ahahahha." <br />
<br />
"How long have you been playing?" <br />
<br />
"H-Gow long, um… I’ve been holding guitar picks since before I drank from milk bottles!" <br />
<br />
"Are you part of a band?" <br />
<br />
"M-Me… I play on my own! Occasionally, I make solo performances in front of the train station!" <br />
<br />
"Amazing, you’re like a street musician?" <br />
<br />
"Y-Yeah! Aha! Ahahaha!" <br />
<br />
''Hey...''<br />
<br />
''Don’t be boastful like that, all right?''<br />
<br />
Yet, nonetheless, this conversation seemed to be useful. I saw the younger brother of Sakagami glancing from time to time at Chiwa. <br />
<br />
We faced Masuzu to the side and noticed that under the table, she had put up an index finger. <br />
<br />
That was the signal to continue.<br />
<br />
"What kind of music do you normally listen to?” <br />
<br />
One of Akano’s friends — Aoba Satsuki<ref>In Kanji: 青葉 さつき.</ref> added the topic. <br />
<br />
The two girls were the social core of our class, commonly known as the 'Red-Green combo'<ref>The "Ao" in "Aoba" is from "green" (or blue) and the "Aka" in "Akano" from "red"</ref>. <br />
<br />
"U-huh, like reddo hotto chiri Pepper. There’s also ba-baddo canpany and such, right?<ref>Chiwa correctly memorized the "names", but her pronunciation of them was strange (written in hiragana).</ref>" <br />
<br />
Even though she stumbled about slowly, Chiwa still answered with the proper names of the bands.<br />
<br />
Evidently, she had completely read all of Part IV the night before. <br />
<br />
"'Red Hot'... What’s that?" <br />
<br />
"You don’t know it? They’re a very famous American band." <br />
<br />
Akano blinked with awe towards Aoba, willing to lend an explanation. <br />
<br />
It seemed that Aoba was an 'I know it' type. <br />
<br />
"Harusaki-san, do you like 'Rechili'?" <br />
<br />
"Assorted puffer-fish hot pot? I’ve eaten it when I traveled with my family in Kyuushuu, but I prefer pork shabu-shabu." <br />
<br />
''Hey, idiot Chiwa!''<br />
<br />
''You should just think about the context! 'Rechili' is an abbreviation of 'Red Hot Chili Peppers'!''<br />
<br />
"Ahhh, sorry, Harusaki-san doesn’t like this abbreviation, right?" <br />
<br />
"Huh?" <br />
<br />
“Old fans all abbreviate 'RHCP' or 'Chili Peppers', my father said so." <br />
<br />
Chiwa looked as if she finally understood. <br />
<br />
"Ahhh! Uh, I am an old fan of theirs! I am an 'Old Type'!" <br />
<br />
It seemed that Chiwa wouldn't be able to use Funnels<ref>Funnels is a type of remote / mind controlled weapon of Gundam, the characters that can use these are labeled as "NEW TYPES". Eita's pun strikes twice, first that Chiwa calls herself "Old Type" and second is that in katakana the "Fun" of "Funnels" is the same as "Fan", thus he implies that she isn't a good fan</ref>.<br />
<br />
"Well, since you’re a fan of the 'Chilipeppers', your guitar should also be a 'Strat', right?" <br />
<br />
"Huh?" <br />
<br />
"Frusciante is really handsome! It’s too bad he left the band." <br />
<br />
“F-Fruscian—? Then whose stand is that?”<br />
<br />
“Stand?" <br />
<br />
''This conversation isn’t working.''<br />
<br />
Even though I would have very much liked to help her, I have almost no knowledge of Western music. Even I just learned that 'Red Hot Chili Pepper''S<span>''</span>' had been their correct name moments ago. <br />
<br />
Faced with this kind of situation, I gave a sidelong glance towards Masuzu.<br />
<br />
"Ahhhh... the clouds are red like blood, the gods of twilight<span style="position:absolute; margin-top: -10px; font-size: 0.7em; margin-left: -65px;">Ragnarok</span> are near." <br />
<br />
Masuzu leaned on the desk with her hand supporting her cheek, as if she became a poet who lazily gazed out of the window. <br />
<br />
It was as if everything had nothing to do with her.<br />
<br />
''I've never seen such a hideous person!''<br />
<br />
"Let me see your guitar." <br />
<br />
Akano said this decisive sentence.<br />
<br />
"N-No! This is my soul! I can’t just let other people casually look at it!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa protectively shifted her (empty) guitar case behind her.<br />
<br />
"Huh? Why not, just let me look at your precious 'Strat'."<br />
<br />
"You should play a little for us, then! Even a little bit would be great!" <br />
<br />
This was the limit.<br />
<br />
"Come on Chiwa! It’s about time for you to go to your live concert, right?" <br />
<br />
I wanted to help her, but—<br />
<br />
"Yeah, I want to see it too!" <br />
<br />
At this point, Sakagami’s brother chimed in. <br />
<br />
"My brother's hobby is collecting old guitars. His room is full of guitars. Maybe Harusaki would be able to get along with him." <br />
<br />
Exactly like his brother, he has a handsome face. He approached Chiwa. <br />
<br />
Finally backed into a corner, Chiwa trembled all over and clung to the guitar case. <br />
<br />
I profoundly noticed how short her body was. <br />
<br />
Carrying a large guitar case made her little body seem especially short; after all, Chihuahua was her nickname for a reason. <br />
<br />
Yet, her physique was clearly very strong.<br />
<br />
Female high school students generally couldn’t even compare with her. After eight years of Kendo experience, the results were not just skin deep. <br />
<br />
With this, Chiwa stammered: <br />
<br />
“O-O-OOOO-O-k-Okay? I-I-IIII-I’ll let you see..." <br />
<br />
She grabbed the neck of the guitar case, and raised it up as if it were a shinai.<br />
<br />
"DORAA!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa issued a roar from the depths of her stomach: <br />
<br />
"DORARARARARARARARARARARA<ref>This is Josuke Higashikata (lead of Jojo's Part IV) multi-punch battle cry.</ref>!" <br />
<br />
She was like a crazy destructive guitarist at a live performance, and soon after, began waving the guitar case! <br />
<br />
"DORARARARARARARARARARARA!" <br />
<br />
Sakagami’s little brother was dumbfounded, and stared blankly. <br />
<br />
Everyone in the class held their breath, or were petrified while staring at Chiwa’s disheveled hair and destructive actions. Luckily, her arms were very short, so she didn’t cause any damage to anything around her. <br />
<br />
"Uuuf— DORA—!" <br />
<br />
Finally, she gave one last epic finishing cry, reminiscent of her glorious days in the kendo club. <br />
<br />
The classroom was absolutely silent. <br />
<br />
"Ro-Rokkun Ro-ru-<ref>Again, wrong pronunciation.</ref>! Sankyuu! I love you!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa’s face was stiff with a grin as she waved vigorously to the audience. <br />
<br />
That was the end of the live performance. <br />
<br />
"...I’m done!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa again grabbed her guitar case, and fled like a rabbit from the classroom. <br />
<br />
No one tried to run after her. <br />
<br />
We all remained motionless. <br />
<br />
And didn’t even speak a word. <br />
<br />
In this frozen classroom, only one person let out a sound. <br />
<br />
Natsukawa Masuzu.<br />
<br />
She had buried her face on the desk, her body shaking with vibration.<br />
<br />
I was under the impression that she was devastated by the tragic failure, since she was the sponsor of this project. It's what I was expecti—<br />
<br />
"Pufufufu, fufufufufu, ufufufufufu, fufufufufufufufufufu—<ref>A very characteristic type of laugh, interpreted as mischievous.</ref>"<br />
<br />
She was laughing. <br />
<br />
Crying. <br />
<br />
Her shoulders quivered. <br />
<br />
Her entire body bursted out into laughter. <br />
<br />
[...]<br />
<br />
''Certainly, I really have never seen such a hideous person!''<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
<br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 1 Chapter 4|#4]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 1 Chapter 6|#6]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=OreShura:_Volume_1_Chapter_4&diff=380058OreShura: Volume 1 Chapter 42014-08-10T02:13:07Z<p>AJS90: /* Chapter */</p>
<hr />
<div>==#4: Newly Formed Club is Mayhem==<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v01_103.png|thumb]]<br />
<br />
===Chapter===<br />
<br />
Three days after all the commotion.<br />
<br />
Ever since that day, Chiwa had never come over to my house for dinner. How would she solve her own food problems? Eat bentos from the convenience store? Or cooked food from the supermarket? Chihuahua-chan must have been craving for her favorite kinds of meat.<br />
<br />
I was a little... <br />
<br />
Because I was… a little bit worried, I sent dinner to her. <br />
<br />
Since I figured she would not accept it if I brought it to her in person, I left the lunch box on the front porch bench of her house. <br />
<br />
The next morning: <br />
<br />
There was a message returned to me, attached to: The empty lunch box.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'Not enough meat.' <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
...Even though she trampled my generous (?) heart…<br />
<br />
But it seemed like she had cooled down. <br />
<br />
I had started to think that there weren’t any problems anymore. Yet unexpectedly at lunch break— <br />
<br />
"Does Eita know? The new rumors about Chihuahua-chan?" <br />
<br />
As I was eating in the classroom, Kaoru began. <br />
<br />
"What? Has she been called to the staff room again?" <br />
<br />
"No... According to the students in class five, they said she was acting very strange." <br />
<br />
She was usually kind of weird. <br />
<br />
"Specifically how strange?" <br />
<br />
"She ran in late for school with a slice of bread in her mouth." <br />
<br />
"Ah?" <br />
<br />
''What's with that?'' <br />
<br />
"Also, when she speaks, she adds 'nya'<ref>'''Nya''': Cat sound, Japanese style.</ref> to the end of all her sentences."<br />
<br />
"...To high school students, this was too shocking." <br />
<br />
No, even to middle school students, it would also be a shocking behavior. <br />
<br />
Even in anime or games, such characters with such a rough personality 'do not exist'— Saeko-san, certainly said say that. <br />
<br />
"And she also came to school wearing oversized ribbons like something that an heroine from a kiddy anime would use, and ultra-thick makeup like those worn by kabuki actors. She made the teacher very angry."<br />
<br />
''Disregard the ribbon... she put on makeup?''<br />
<br />
These acts were nothing like the things the old Chiwa would do. <br />
<br />
"Does Eita have any idea why she’s acting like this?" <br />
<br />
"…I have." <br />
<br />
Of course.<br />
<br />
She probably wanted to become 'popular', so she tried to take the advice gained from her shoujo manga.<br />
<br />
Yet, regardless of how you thought about it, it must have been a huge fuss. <br />
<br />
"You should quickly think of something to do, right?" <br />
<br />
"Eh, w-why me?" <br />
<br />
"Because Eita was the one who caused it?" <br />
<br />
"...It's not..." <br />
<br />
I couldn’t deny it. <br />
<br />
Kaoru looked calmly around the classroom, then whispered: <br />
<br />
"I never thought Eita and the famed Natsukawa-san would start going out. I was also very surprised." <br />
<br />
Masuzu was not in the classroom. <br />
<br />
Every lunch break, I never knew where she always ran off to. <br />
<br />
"In any case, I think it’s even more important that you deal with Chihuahua-chan properly." <br />
<br />
"You talk as if there’s something between Chiwa and me." <br />
<br />
Even in middle school, there had been people who suspected there was some relationship between the two of us.<br />
<br />
However, I thought Kaoru had always understood.<br />
<br />
Chiwa and I were not in that kind of relationship. <br />
<br />
"Regardless of whether the two of you have a relationship or not, in short—" <br />
<br />
Kaoru had a serious expression and said: <br />
<br />
"Chihuahua-chan is, for the current Eita, just like real family, right?" <br />
<br />
"...Well, that's true." <br />
<br />
Right now my only family was Saeko-san. <br />
<br />
''But— I guess Chiwa can also be considered.''<br />
<br />
''We eat together every day.''<br />
<br />
If you compared her to Saeko-san, who was never at home and always working, perhaps Chiwa was even more like 'family'.<br />
<br />
"If that’s the case, at least you can't say that you are not related to this, right?" <br />
<br />
"Ah, uh..."<br />
<br />
To be frank, I had wanted to forget about this matter and wait until the wind blew it my way again.<br />
<br />
Because if I cared, wouldn’t that make it as if I was getting popular? <br />
<br />
Moreover, this was fundamentally the route to mayhem! <br />
<br />
On the surface, everything might indeed look like that... but that isn't simply how it is. <br />
<br />
The relationship between Masuzu and me was 'fake'. As for Chiwa, she was acting rashly because of nothing. <br />
<br />
"Well, good luck , ''Ei-kun''." <br />
<br />
After eating lunch, Kaoru patted me on the shoulder and left. He seemed to be busy with some work as the student council secretary. <br />
<br />
Three other secretary girls came to the classroom door to greet him, and the boys in the class even whistled to tease them.<br />
<br />
Despite this, Kaoru still looked 'indifferent', yet the three girls were as red as apples. <br />
<br />
I heard that girls liked Kaoru.<br />
<br />
Even though he wasn’t at the level of Masuzu, Kaoru was still very popular. <br />
<br />
Ever since middle school, such rumors had been never-ending. <br />
<br />
''For some reason, no one has ever heard of him going out with anyone…''<br />
<br />
''Does he like anyone?''<br />
<br />
"...It can’t be Chiwa, right?" <br />
<br />
I suddenly blurted out what I was thinking in my heart. <br />
<br />
''Wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong.''<br />
<br />
''No, no, no, no.''<br />
<br />
''How could Kaoru possibly like Chiwa?''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
After that, it soon came to that time of the day.<br />
<br />
It was that wonderfully happy time that Natsukawa Masuzu-san and I happened to spend together.<br />
<br />
''Wow—''<br />
<br />
''I am, so, overjoyed—''<br />
<br />
''...Ah.''<br />
<br />
In short, please take a look at this first:<br />
<br />
"Hey, Masuzu—" <br />
<br />
"I ''refuse''." <br />
<br />
She answered immediately. <br />
<br />
''I haven’t even said anything yet.''<br />
<br />
"'Hey, Masuzu, can I just at least tell Chiwa that we’re 'Fake'? ' Something along these lines, right?" <br />
<br />
"Ah… Right."<br />
<br />
This person was very frightening. <br />
<br />
Could she read my mind?<br />
<br />
"Kind-hearted Eita-kun was thinking such things, right? I understand. Because Harusaki-san was acting strangely today, you feel responsible?" <br />
<br />
"Sort of." <br />
<br />
It seemed that Chiwa’s behavior had even reached the ears of Masuzu. <br />
<br />
"What would you do if Harusaki-san revealed it to everyone? If the fake aspect is revealed, the 'wall'<ref>She technically uses "breakwater" (防波堤) here.</ref> will be no use." <br />
<br />
"I'll tell her she has to keep the secret." <br />
<br />
"No. 'Listen, this is a secret, but...' or 'While this is a secret, in fact, ah...' like this one becomes ten, ten becomes one hundred, and the secret is no longer a secret. This is the enemy of all secrets." <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
I had nothing to say. She made a sound argument. <br />
<br />
"Sorry, I was wrong."<br />
<br />
"Such a sincere way to apologize, I like that."<br />
<br />
<nowiki>*niko*</nowiki><ref>Niko or "nico" is a smile "sound effect", nikori means "smile".</ref>, Masuzu's face smiled. <br />
<br />
''With this illegally wonderful smile, just how many men have been plunged to hell…?''<br />
<br />
"Then I'll have to think of some other way to get her back on track."<br />
<br />
"Ah, although we’re limited in capacity, I'll gladly help."<br />
<br />
Since school ended, many students stared at us from the side of their eyes. Like always, we were very conspicuous.<br />
<br />
Although I was inexplicably restless, Masuzu calmly walked in plain sight of many people.<br />
<br />
The worlds we lived in were entirely different. <br />
<br />
"In any event the main point seems to be that – Harusaki-san is acting like this because she 'wants to be popular', right?" <br />
<br />
"Probably." <br />
<br />
"Then, does Harusaki-san has someone she likes?" <br />
<br />
"No, I don't think so." <br />
<br />
I never heard her mention anyone in either her grade, or any senior she thought was handsome. <br />
<br />
"Really?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu examined my face carefully. <br />
<br />
Her eyes were filled with skepticism. <br />
<br />
"To lie on that, why would that bring me any type of benefit? Chiwa and me have known each other since we were little, yet I’ve never heard her talk about any boy in that way." <br />
<br />
"No, I don't mean it in that way." <br />
<br />
"Then what do you mean?" <br />
<br />
"Nothing?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu shrugged: <br />
<br />
"For Eita-kun to be so clueless about it, that's actually pretty fortunate." <br />
<br />
"...What, what?" <br />
<br />
She was deliberately making it complicated. <br />
<br />
"So: 'Even though she doesn’t have anyone she likes, yet still wanting to be popular...'"<br />
<br />
Masuzu nodded and said: <br />
<br />
"That is, in other words, to be a bitch<ref>The Japanese use the term "Bitch" different than Americans. For Bitch they mean girls that have a pretty time getting along with the opposite gender and look pretty fashionable. In other words, it's closer to the English term "Slut".</ref>." <br />
<br />
"Don't say 'Bitch'!" <br />
<br />
This woman...<br />
<br />
How could she call someone else's childhood friend that! <br />
<br />
"Basically, as long as Harusaki-san gets a boyfriend, she'll naturally settle down... Shouldn't that be a sure thing?"<br />
<br />
"It should be."<br />
<br />
''Let her find a boyfriend...''<br />
<br />
It was really hard to imagine the scene.<br />
<br />
"We‘ll help her find one."<br />
<br />
"What, 'help her find', do you mean...? Ah..." <br />
<br />
She didn’t mean 'prepare' instant ramen<ref>Masuzu uses here 作る, a very wide term, she probably used it as "to prepare one", and Eita played with the meaning of the world</ref>.<br />
<br />
"I’ll come up with something by tomorrow. Tomorrow, after school, bring Harusaki-san and look for me."<br />
<br />
Masuzu looked pretty confident. <br />
<br />
"Hey, what are you plotting?" <br />
<br />
"I’m thinking about it right now. You’ll just have to wait for tomorrow. Fufufufufu." <br />
<br />
Masuzu replied while laughing giggling. <br />
<br />
''...What are you going to do?''<br />
<br />
<br />
<center><span style="font-size: 200%;">♦</span></center><br />
<br />
<br />
Thus, the next day after school—<br />
<br />
"*wan*<ref>Barking SFX.</ref> *gaugaugau*<ref>Biting SFX.</ref> *wooofwooof*"<br />
<br />
"Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, that hurts! Don’t bite me! Don’t pinch me! Don’t grab me!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa had bitten my sleeve with her large mouth. <br />
<br />
She also pinched my cheeks, and grasped my arm. <br />
<br />
In short, I brought Chiwa to the room Masuzu specified. <br />
<br />
"What do you want, nya?! Why did you take me to this place, nya?! You always leave me alone. Why don’t the two of you go home, nya?!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu appeared with a fearful smile: <br />
<br />
"Fufufu, I don’t know whether you're a dog or a cat anymore." <br />
<br />
"No, I’m a human..." <br />
<br />
''I feel a little uneasy.''<br />
<br />
''Is it really okay to bring Chiwa here?''<br />
<br />
This was the third floor of the school, the east wing, where cultural societies generally met. At the southern end, there was a huge five-meter square empty room.<br />
<br />
The inside was completely empty, except for a table and chairs. One corner was covered with four tatami mats, which looked like traditional Japanese-Style tatami seats, but really weird.<br />
<br />
Masuzu was kneeling upright on a tatami in the corner.<br />
<br />
Somehow, in front of her was a set of four calligraphy treasures<ref>Brush, ink, paper and inkwell</ref>. <br />
<br />
"Welcome, Harusaki Chiwa-san."<br />
<br />
When and where did she change her clothes? Masuzu was wearing a red kimono which was decorated with bright eye-catching embroidery. Her silvery hair was tied up, exposing her delicate neck. This outfit truly revealed her charm, and the kimono was very well-suited. Even I, who was always around Masuzu, wanted to let out a sigh of admiration. If other boys saw her, the number of Masuzu’s fans would surely increase.<br />
<br />
[[File:Oreshura_v01_115.png|thumb]]<br />
<br />
"What’s going on, nya? I'm busy, nya—"<br />
<br />
"Today, in order to persuade Harusaki-san to join our club, we brought you here." <br />
<br />
"Club?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa and me asked with one voice. <br />
<br />
"Hey, you’ve never told me this! Masuzu, what’s going on?"<br />
<br />
"Aren’t you in the go-home club, nya? What club are you talking about, nya?!"<br />
<br />
"I heard Harusaki-san was recently trying hard to become popular with the boys. It is said that you’ve been sounding like a female cat in estrus, because it was part of your strategy to become more popular."<br />
<br />
"Who are you calling a female cat, nya?!" <br />
<br />
"It looks like it didn’t have much of an effect." <br />
<br />
"T-The effects will slowly begin to appear, nya!" <br />
<br />
In my opinion, even if a thousand years had passed, the effects would not appear.<br />
<br />
"Harusaki-san." <br />
<br />
Masuzu coldly started at Chiwa. <br />
<br />
"Please recognize reality." <br />
<br />
"W-What...? Nya." <br />
<br />
"You’re short, with a baby face, your upper and lower body are tiny… In short: You have the appearance of a child."<br />
<br />
"You’ve said too much. Nya!" <br />
<br />
"Your brain has the maturity of a childish adult toy." <br />
<br />
"I understand what you mean, nya!" <br />
<br />
"In short, regardless of your appearance or behavior, you simply are too naïve. If you go on like this, even after a million years, you won’t be able find a boyfriend, never mind the dream of becoming popular remaining just a dream."<br />
<br />
"Even then, so what? Nya!" <br />
<br />
"Although it makes me feel strange to be the one saying it..." <br />
<br />
Coughing, Masuzu cleared her throat.<br />
<br />
"I am ''exceedingly'' popular." <br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
"I am popular. The popularity even bears more popularity, and it's so much that it's to the extent that I'm fed up with it, but there’s no way for me to stop attracting the gentlemen."<br />
<br />
Chiwa was so surprised that she forgot to be angry. She was just dumbstruck, with her mouth open.<br />
<br />
"Nevertheless, I wasn’t always like this."<br />
<br />
"Huh...?"<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help mumbling.<br />
<br />
''Masuzu went also through an unpopular phase?''<br />
<br />
"I also tried and was defeated in various attempts and efforts… Anyways, the most important thing that led to my success was the presence of ''this''."<br />
<br />
Masuzu spoke as she pulled from the schoolbag next to her a B5-size notebook.<br />
<br />
''That's strange?''<br />
<br />
''Why do I feel like the cover looks familiar?''<br />
<br />
''Particularly, that path of stains... Is this a déjà vu?''<br />
<br />
''I remember the time I overturned a cola drink, and caused a stain—''<br />
<br />
''Hahaha.''<br />
<br />
''Ahhahahahaaahhh.''<br />
<br />
"Hey, you, Masuzuuuuuuuuuu—————."<br />
<br />
"Thanks to this notebook, I became popular."<br />
<br />
"What are you thinking of doing with thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?" <br />
<br />
"Ei-kun, you’re noisy! What were you saying? Is it really thanks to that notebook?" <br />
<br />
Because she was so excited, Chiwa forgot to add a 'nya' at the end of her sentences. She leaned out and stared at the cover of the notebook… Almost as if she had been completely seduced by an exaggerated advertising campaign that swindled people.<br />
<br />
"This notebook was something my 'first love' gave me as a memento. How to be an attractive person? How do you attract the opposite sex? He recorded all of those doctrines under the appearance of a diary. Our club will use this notebook as our guidebook, for the research and study of how to become popular."<br />
<br />
"W-What happened to your first love?"<br />
<br />
"In March of this year, he left a message that said: 'Our battle is starting!', he then left to the local convenience store, never returning."<br />
<br />
Masuzu covered her face with her kimono sleeves and sniffled as if crying. <br />
<br />
''Is this person an idiot?''<br />
<br />
''Who would actually believe this obviously vain and rotten story, and then cry—''<br />
<br />
"Ah, ah, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ask! I’m really sorry!" <br />
<br />
"[...]" <br />
<br />
Yes, there she was, Chihuahua-chan. <br />
<br />
Even if you were so thickheaded, I couldn’t hate you<ref>He's mockingly phrasing this as a pick-up line</ref> . <br />
<br />
"If there is someone unpopular suffering in front of me – 'You must save them' – He would surely say. Even more so, since you are Eita-kun’s childhood friend. I couldn’t just sit idly by, so I created this club."<br />
<br />
"Eeehhhh?" <br />
<br />
Chiwa timidly recoiled backwards. <br />
<br />
"I’m begging you, Harusaki-san. Please let the lowly me help you become super popular!" <br />
<br />
Masuzu’s expression looked very realistic despite the acting, and she stared pleadingly at Chiwa.<br />
<br />
Chiwa looked away.<br />
<br />
"I understand what you are saying, but in this situation I can't simply say 'then, I'll be under your care', you can realize that, right?"<br />
<br />
''Mhm, that was well spoken.''<br />
<br />
''A person just listening would smell something very fishy. After all, everything developes way too quickly.''<br />
<br />
''As expected, it seems like Chiwa wasn’t foolish to that extent.''<br />
<br />
"Then, will you run away?" <br />
<br />
The fake crying suddenly stopped.<br />
<br />
A provocative smile surfaced on Masuzu’s face. <br />
<br />
"I-I wasn’t going to run! This and that are two totally different things—" <br />
<br />
"When aiming for victory, one needs to resort to every possible means, right?" <br />
<br />
"R-Right!" <br />
<br />
"To cling to some boorish pride, then fail, that would be very humiliating, right?" <br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
Chiwa bit her lip, and lowered her head. <br />
<br />
''This is bad...''<br />
<br />
This kind of questioning that emphasized the spirit, and a persevering way of life… for Chiwa, who was sporty down to every corner of bone marrow and brain tissue, considered the 'sporty blood type'… this was an extremely effective tactic. <br />
<br />
"Hey, Chiwa don’t think about it so seriously, okay? Just keep working hard like you did in the past…" <br />
<br />
"Right—" <br />
<br />
Masuzu interrupted me: <br />
<br />
"Eita-kun will also join the group as an advisor. If Harusaki-san doesn’t join, it will just be the two of us all alone for the club activities —doesn’t this bother you?"<br />
<br />
Chiwa’s eyes immediately fired up, 'Boom'!<br />
<br />
"I'll do it! And it’s not because of your deceiving words!" <br />
<br />
"H-Hey, Chiwa..."<br />
<br />
"What, Ei-kun? Do you really want to be alone with this woman that much?!" <br />
<br />
"[...]"<br />
<br />
According to our school rules, new clubs needed to have at least five members. <br />
<br />
To keep a club from disbanding, they should also have at least three members.<br />
<br />
In other words, it was impossible for 'Masuzu and I would be alone in club activities'.<br />
<br />
But by now, however, I couldn’t open my mouth against Chiwa’s burning and raging eagerness.<br />
<br />
''...I don’t care, you guys can do whatever you like.''<br />
<br />
"So it’s decided, then, fufu. The club activities seem like they’ll be very interesting." <br />
<br />
<span>*clap*!</span> Masuzu clapped her hands while smiling. <br />
<br />
"And then what? Can we use this as the clubroom? And what’s the name of the club?" <br />
<br />
Masuzu picked up the brush next to her in response to Chiwa.<br />
<br />
She smoothly wrote on the white hanging scroll several fluent words.<br />
<br />
The text she wrote—<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self<ref>As it is japanese calligraphy, it uses "Mizukara wo Enshutsu-suru Otome no Kai" (自らを演出する乙女の会).</ref>."<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
It was really like Masuzu’s style. I thought the name had a particularly ojou-sama style, with a very sociable feeling.<br />
<br />
"It’s a really good name!" <br />
<br />
Chiwa’s eyes lit up as she spoke.<br />
<br />
''Well, if she likes it, it’s just fine.''<br />
<br />
——Just when I was thinking this, Masuzu whispered to me:<br />
<br />
"Abbreviated, it becomes 'Jien Otsu'<ref>If we take the first kanji characters from the club name, we get [ 自演乙 ] or "jien otsu", which is a term that originated from 2ch and happens to be the abbreviation of something else (自作自演おつかれさま) or Jisakujien Otsukaresama, literally meaning: "Samefag". [http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=samefag]</ref>. Just kidding♪.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
''Without a doubt.''<br />
<br />
'' ''Undoubtly''—''<br />
<br />
''This girl, is a Demon. ''<br />
<br />
===Post-Chapter Extra===<br />
<br />
From the 'Society for Bringing Out Your Maiden Self' application form: <br />
<br />
Aspirations of each member:<br />
<br />
'''Masuzu''': "In order to improve myself, and familiarize myself with Hanenoyama High School’s temperament."<br />
<br />
'''Instructor''': "Good luck on becoming a young maiden."<br />
<br />
'''Chiwa''': "I absolutely, ''absolutely'' have to become more popular than Natsukawa!"<br />
<br />
'''Instructor''': "You should give up on the hatred first."<br />
<br />
'''Eita''': "Let me say a few things. Survival is difficult. I hope to save the lives of others. I will never give up. Teya—!"<br />
<br />
'''Instructor''': "I could see the enthusiasm of Kido-kun in that last 'Teya—'! Good luck!"<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
==Translator notes and references==<br />
<references/><br />
<br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 1 Chapter 3|#3]]<br />
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]<br />
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 1 Chapter 5|#5]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
{{ChapterOrder<br />
|series=Ore no Kanojo to Osananajimi ga Shuraba Sugiru<br />
|sortkey=01-04<br />
}}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index&diff=61558Talk:Toaru Majutsu no Index2010-03-20T23:06:24Z<p>AJS90: /* What tense to use? */ new section</p>
<hr />
<div>[http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=1697525#post1697525 Illustration overview] reminder found in the project forum...<br />
<br />
== How I enlist ? ==<br />
<br />
I done reading to aru majutsu no index chapter 9. So i want to post it in here.<br />
Is it possible? How can I post it anyway? Japanese to Indonesia. japanese to englist. - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])<br />
<br />
<br />
Well, you could really just post it unless you want specific clearance from the moderators at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2148&start=195 project forum]. For the Indonesian one, you should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Indonesian" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up.<br />
<br />
If you have any questions, don't hesitate to ask. -Repose<br />
<br />
actuality I already completed translate english. Not so hard to make it to indonesia. but if I done where and how post it ? - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])<br />
<br />
The Indonesian version? For that you have to create the Alternate Language Project similar to other Alternate Language Projects with the complete translation of the Project Page (as a naming example: <nowiki>[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]]</nowiki> ([[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]])), Registration Page, a thread in the Alternate Language Subforum in the Baka-Tsuki Forum and at least one translated Chapter to get the approval to continue the project. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:19, 9 December 2009 (UTC)<br />
<br />
it so hard for to made but I will keep trying. I need time to study about it.<br />
<br />
am i wrong ?<br />
<br />
==Chapter 2: Doubt_Lovers.==<br />
The link refer to "http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume5_'''Chapter1'''" So I think of them is wrong?<br />
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 12:16, 14 February 2010 (UTC)<br />
<br />
Thanks EnigmaticRepose for fixing it!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 00:32, 15 February 2010 (UTC)<br />
<br />
==What the shit.==<br />
Why would a translation project start at volume 12 instead of volume 1? Imagine watching the Lord of the Rings movie series for the first time in your life...except instead of watching it starting from the first movie, you skip to the middle of the 3rd movie during the seige of Gondor. And as you sit through the movie you keep going "Oh this sword guy is kinda cool whats his name? And who is this Sauron guy?".<br />
<br />
you, whoever you are, are being horrendously rude and ungrateful for the fact that the translators (you seem pointed at [[user:Joay|Joay]] in particular) not only translate these novels, they do it for free. Besides that, volumes 1 through 6 are covered by the anime, and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_light_novels] has synopses of all the novels. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:15, 11 March 2010 (UTC)<br />
<br />
Also since the translators have the power, they can decide what they like to translate, so if you could translate as well you could start with volume 1 if you like it... or with chapter x in volume y ;) So if you dont cant and dont like it you dont have to read it. I am gratful for that what we have, so should you too if you like to read more of those otherwise unobtainable unreadable volumes. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 08:34, 11 March 2010 (UTC)<br />
<br />
== What tense to use? ==<br />
<br />
So, after reading some chapters of the seventh volume I would like to ask a question. What tense would you use in descriptions? Right now I’m doing some edits on the translated texts but there is always this one thing I’m tripping over. In this volume, and most likely also in the others, we have a third person narrator. In this case you would normally write the descriptions or narrations in the past tense, right? That’s what I would do at least and is commonly done in the most English novels. But as it is, there are some differences in the Asian and the English writing and that includes the used tenses. Because of these differences the translator decided to use the present tense in the above-named cases (most of the time at least). Of course, this isn’t a mistake, but I often feel like it would be one. Perhaps I’m just too used reading the past tense in descriptions but to me, with some exceptions, it often feels awkward when I read some of them in present tense. I would like to get some more opinions on this matter. Is it just me who has this problem or do you think the same as me? [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] 21 March 2010</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:AJS90&diff=59580User:AJS902010-02-24T16:57:09Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>Hi folks.<br />
<br />
For everyone who cares and does not know already. I am AJS90<br />
<br />
<br />
So far I am active as an english to german translator.<br />
<br />
It's pretty depressing how less there are on this site but i hope that i can contribute my part.<br />
<br />
Right now I am working on the german translation of Suzumiya Haruhi.<br />
<br />
<br />
If you have any questions just <s>ask me at the Baka Tsuki forum or</s> send an e-mail at andreasjs90@googlemail.com. Perhaps I'll even answer.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Hoffe auf gute Zusammenarbeit und bis dahin:<br />
<br />
See ya<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
22.10.09<br />
<br />
So, ich habe jetzt die letzten Kapitel des ersten Bandes von Suzumiya Haruhi übersetzt.<br />
<br />
Ich werde jetzt erst mal eine Pause machen. Weiß nicht wann oder ob ich weiter übersetzen werde, aber das wird man ja dann sehen.<br />
<br />
Habe noch Schule nebenbei. Wenn jemand großen Wert darauf legt, dass ich weiter mache, könnt ihr mir ja ruhig eine Nachricht hinterlassen.<br />
<br />
Solange kein Interesse da ist, mache ich jetzt zumindest erst mal eine Pause.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Bis dahin viel Spaß beim Lesen.</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi:GER_Registration_Page&diff=59412Suzumiya Haruhi:GER Registration Page2010-02-21T11:32:04Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>Hier tragt ihr euch ein, wenn ihr ein Kapitel übersetzen wollt. Das Ganze läuft nach dem "wer zuerst kommt, mahlt zuerst"-System. Nicht mehr als zwei Übersetzer pro Band. <br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Volltext|Band 1 - ''Die Melancholie der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第一巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憂鬱]]===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Marok (komplett fertig, editiert)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel2|Kapitel 2]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel3|Kapitel 3]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]] -- Sirey (in Arbeit)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel7|Kapitel 7]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Epilog|Epilog]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Editors|Anmerkungen des Editors]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Volltext|Band 2 - ''Das Seufzen der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第二巻: 涼宮ハルヒの溜息]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]] -- Shadayzie ((100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel2|Kapitel 2]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel3|Kapitel 3]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Epilog|Epilog]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers -- Shadayzie (komplett, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
(Damit wäre Band2 dann komplett übersetzt, viel spaß beim editieren :p.)<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Volltext|Band 3 - ''Die Langeweile der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第三巻: 涼宮ハルヒの退屈]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Die_Langeweile_der_Suzumiya_Haruhi|Die Langeweile der Suzumiya Haruhi]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Rhapsodie_der_Bambusblaetter|Rhapsodie der Bambusblätter]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Mysterique_Zeichen|Mystérique-Zeichen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Einsame_Insel_Syndrom|Das "Einsame Insel"-Syndrom]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]]<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band4 Volltext|Band 4 - ''Das Verschwinden der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第四巻: 涼宮ハルヒの消失]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel2|Kapitel 2]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel3|Kapitel 3]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Epilog|Epilog]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Volltext|Band 5 - ''Das Herumtoben der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第五巻: 涼宮ハルヒの暴走]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band5_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Prolog - Sommer|Prolog - Sommer]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Die endlose Acht|Die endlose Acht]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Prolog - Herbst|Prolog - Herbst]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Der Tag des Schützen|Der Tag des Schützen]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Prolog - Winter|Prolog - Winter]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Das “Verschneiter Berg”-Syndrom|Das “Verschneiter Berg”-Syndrom]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band6 Volltext|Band 6 - ''Das Schwanken der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第六巻: 涼宮ハルヒの動揺]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band6_Ein_Live_erleben|Ein Live (er)leben]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Die_Abenteuer_der_Asahina_Mikuru_Episode_00|Die Abenteuer der Asahina Mikuru - Episode 00]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Bezirzt auf den ersten Blick LOVER|Bezirzt auf den ersten Blick LOVER]] -- Equinox<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Wo_ist_der_Kater_hin?|Wo ist der Kater hin?]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen) <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Die_Melancholie_der_Asahina_Mikuru|Die Melancholie der Asahina Mikuru]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Watanuki (100%, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band7 Volltext|Band 7 - ''Die Intrigen der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第七巻: 涼宮ハルヒの陰謀]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Prolog|Prolog]](~23% Kewlheit) -- Lauta<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 1|Kapitel 1]] -- Lauta<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 2|Kapitel 2]] (Kewlheit ~54%)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 3|Kapitel 3]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 4|Kapitel 4]] <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 5|Kapitel 5]] <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 6|Kapitel 6]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 7|Kapitel 7]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Epilog|Epilog]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Volltext|Band 8 - ''Die Entrüstung der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第八巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憤慨]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Chefeditor★Volle_Kraft_voraus!|Chefeditor★Volle Kraft voraus!]] -- Darklor (3%)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Wandernder Schatten|Wandernder Schatten]] -- Watanuki (100%, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Watanuki (100%, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band8_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9 Volltext|Band 9 - ''Die Abgrenzung der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第九巻: 涼宮ハルヒの分裂]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band9_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Doc Astaroth <br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Kapitel_1|Kapitel 1]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Kapitel_2|Kapitel 2]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Kapitel_3|Kapitel 3]] <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band9_Anmerkungen des Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Interview mit Tanigawa Nagaru|Interview mit Tanigawa Nagaru]] ===<br />
<br />
[[category:Registration_Page]]</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Einsame_Insel_Syndrom&diff=59411Suzumiya Haruhi:Band3 Einsame Insel Syndrom2010-02-21T11:26:24Z<p>AJS90: New page: == Das „Einsame Insel“- Syndrom == Die Szene vor mir war so schockierend, dass ich den Schmerz in meinen Schultern schon vollkommen vergessen hatte. Unfähig aufzustehen, da mich ...</p>
<hr />
<div>== Das „Einsame Insel“- Syndrom ==<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Die Szene vor mir war so schockierend, dass ich den Schmerz in meinen Schultern schon vollkommen vergessen hatte.<br />
<br />
Unfähig aufzustehen, da mich das was ich hier sehe einfach zu sehr geschockt hat, liege ich momentan auf dem Boden. Der Grund warum ich mich nicht bewegen kann ist ein ankerschwerer Gegenstand, der auf meinem Rücken liegt und sich nicht von mir entfernen lässt, aber das ist mir momentan sowieso egal. Koizumi, der über mir war als wir die Türe aufbrachen und mittlerweile auf mir drauf liegt, ist wahrscheinlich genau so schockiert wie ich. ''Geh runter von mir!'' Ich war noch nicht mal in der Lage ihn das zu sagen. Ihr könnt euch vorstellen wie fassungslos ich war.<br />
<br />
Wie kann das möglich sein? Ich kann nicht glauben, dass das tatsächlich passiert. Das ist nicht zum lachen. Was sollen wir machen?<br />
<br />
Ein helles Licht blitze außerhalb des Fensters auf. Ein paar Sekunden später toste das Geräusch des Donners durch meinen Magen. Ein wahrhaftes Unwetter. Es bedeckt die Insel schon seit gestern.<br />
<br />
„......Wie kann das sein?“<br />
<br />
Ich hörte ein Stöhnen. Das kommt wohl von Arakawa-san, der neben mir und Koizumi die Türe aufgebrochen hatte und zusammen mit uns zu Boden gefallen war.<br />
<br />
Koizumi stieg endlich von meinem Rücken. Ich rollte mich über und setzte mich aufrecht hin.<br />
<br />
Ich sehe nun ein weiteres Mal diese unglaubliche Szene vor mir.<br />
<br />
Auf dem Teppich in der nähe der Tür liegt ein Mann, der genau wie ich auf den Rücken gefallen war. Es handelt sich dabei um keinen Anderen als den Besitzer des Anwesens, der heute Morgen nicht im Speisesaal erschienen ist. Wir erkannten ihn an seinem Anzug, da es derselbe war, wie der den er gestern trug als er uns gute Nacht gewünscht hatte. Er ist die einzige Person hier, die unnötigerweise einen Anzug auf dieser tropischen Insel tragen würde. Es handelt sich bei ihm um den Arbeitgeber Arakawa-sans und den Besitzer dieser Insel samt Anwesen:<br />
<br />
Tamaru Keiichi-san.<br />
<br />
Keiichi-san lag mit einem geschockten Gesichtsausdruck regungslos auf dem Boden. Es ist vollkommen normal, dass er sich nicht bewegt, da er tot zu sein scheint.<br />
<br />
Woher ich das wusste? Naja, es war ziemlich offensichtlich. Der Gegenstand auf seiner Brust sah sehr bekannt aus. Es war der Griff des Obstmessers, das gestern Abend während des Abendessens im Obstkorb lag.<br />
<br />
Ich wette mit euch, dass an diesem Griff eine scharfe Metallklinge befestigt ist, ansonsten wäre es für das Messer unmöglich gewesen aufrecht auf der Brust einer Person zu stehen. In anderen Worten steckt das Messer in Keiichi-sans Brust.<br />
<br />
Ich glaube nicht, dass jemand es überleben kann, wenn er ein Messer mitten ins Herz gestochen bekommt?<br />
<br />
Und das ist die momentane Situation von Keiichi-san.<br />
<br />
„KYAA......!“<br />
<br />
Von der zerbrochenen Tür hinter mir kam ein kurzer verängstigter Schrei. Ich drehte mich um und sah Asahina-san, die ihren Mund hinter ihren Händen versteckte. Nagato stand hinter Asahina-san, die langsam zurückwich und sich dann an Nagatos Schultern klammerte. Nagato sah mich mit ihrem ewig ruhigen Gesicht an und senkte langsam ihren Kopf so, als ob sie tief in Gedanken versunken wäre.<br />
<br />
Natürlich würde wo auch immer wir hingehen auch sie sein.<br />
<br />
„Kyon, diese Person...... könnte er......“<br />
<br />
Haruhi, deren Kopf aus Asahina-sans Seite herausragte um zu sehen was los war, sah ebenfalls schockiert aus und starrte den in ewigen Schlaf versunkenen Keiichi-san mit ihren dunklen katzenähnlichen Augen an.<br />
<br />
„Tot?“<br />
<br />
Es kommt sehr selten vor, dass sie mit einer so sanften und mit etwas Anspannung versehenen Stimme spricht. Ich drehte mich um und war kurz davor etwas zu sagen als ich Koizumi sah, dessen normal fröhlicher Gesichtsausdruck durch einen der Verwirrung ersetzt war. Das Dienstmädchen Mori-san stand ebenfalls im Flur.<br />
<br />
Nur eine Person, die Gestern den gesamten Tag lang im Anwesen war, war nicht vor zu finden.<br />
<br />
Ein Raum dessen Tür aufgebrochen werden muss damit man reingehen kann, der tote Besitzer und eine vermisste Person. Was hat das alles zu bedeuten?<br />
<br />
„Ich sage, Kyon......“<br />
<br />
Haruhi sprach erneut mit einem Gesicht, das einen unvertrauten Ausdruck von Unbehagen zeigte. Ich hatte sogar den Eindruck, als ob sie kurz davor wäre sich an meine Brust zu lehnen.<br />
<br />
Ein weiterer Blitz, der den ganzen Raum erhellte. Das Gewitter, das seit Gestern wütete fing langsam an nach zu lassen. Die wütenden Wellen schlugen auf die Küste der Insel und erzeugten zusammen mit dem Donner einen beängstigenden Klangeffekt.<br />
<br />
Der Besitzer einer abgelegenen Insel liegt während eines Unwetters, mit einem Messer in seiner Brust, tot in einem verschlossenen Raum. Das war die Szene die ich sah.<br />
<br />
Ich kann nicht anders als zu Vermuten.<br />
<br />
Hey Haruhi.<br />
<br />
Hast du das alles hervorgebracht?<br />
<br />
Ich erinnerte mich an die Reise, die die SOS Brigade in diese Situation brachte.<br />
<br />
Ein paar Tage bevor die Sommerferien begannen......<br />
<br />
.........<br />
<br />
......<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Es war Hochsommer in der Mitte Julies. Die Sonne war so heiß, dass ich mir wünschte, dass sie ausnahmsweise mal Urlaub machen würde.<br />
<br />
Wie immer hing ich in unserem Untergrundhauptquartier, namentlich den Literaturclubraum, und genoss Asahina-sans Tee. Obwohl ich mich von den Ergebnissen der Zwischenprüfungen erholt hatte konnte ich mich, sobald ich an den bevorstehenden Wiederholungsunterricht dachte, nicht mehr entspannen. In diesem Moment hatte ich nur eine Wahl, nämlich vor allen wegzulaufen.<br />
<br />
Augenblicklich dachte ich mir etliche Entschuldigungen aus, die mich davon überzeugten, dass die Realität in der ich mich befand nur eine Lüge war. Als ich darüber grübelte welche ich benutzen sollte......<br />
<br />
„Entschuldigung...... geht es dir gut?“<br />
<br />
Ich erwachte aus dem Traum in dem ich ein Alien Fallschirmjäger war, der von der Rückseite des Mondes heran flog und das Parlamentsgebäude stürmte.<br />
<br />
„Du siehst heute so verzweifelt aus...... ist mein Tee nicht gut genug?“<br />
<br />
„Nein, das ist es nicht.“<br />
<br />
Antwortete ich. Obwohl dein Tee aus Billigteeblättern gebraut wurde ist er immer noch so süß wie Honig aus dem Himmel.<br />
<br />
„Das ist wunderbar.“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san, die ein Sommerdienstmädchenkostüm trug, seufzte vor Erleichterung. Sie gab mir ein sanftes Lächeln, welches ich mit meinem eigenen Lächeln erwiderte. Dein Glück ist auch mein Glück. Nicht einmal ein Weiser könnte in den abgelegensten Bergen ein Elixier finden, das so effektiv wie Asahina-sans Lächeln ist. Mein Geist war nun klarer als die Oberfläche des Mashu Sees[http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mash%C5%AB-See] in Hokkaido. Ich kann selbst Engel die Trompeten blasen hören......<br />
<br />
Ich fühlte mich so wohl, dass ich meine Leidenschaft allen mitteilen wollte, so wie es Franz von Assini[http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Franz_von_Assisi] mit Herz und Seele machte, als er zu seinen Geschwister Vögeln predigte, aber letzten Endes gab ich es doch auf. Nicht weil ich nicht mit eleganten Worten umgehen konnte, sondern weil in diesem Moment eine nervige Person mit melodischen Tönen hereinplatzte...<br />
<br />
„Hey Leute! Wie waren eure Zwischenprüfungen?“<br />
<br />
Koizumi legte das Monopoly Brett, was er mit sich brachte, auf den Tisch, während er mir diese unwichtige Frage stellte. Dank ihm bin ich jetzt wieder auf der dunklen Seite des Mondes, wo ich mich in Satellitenorbit versteckte und darüber nachdachte wie ich all diese Gedanken aufhalten kann. Warum kannst du nicht einfach leise dein Monopoly spielen? Du solltest von Nagato lernen, die friedlich in der Ecke sitzt und ihr Buch liest.<br />
<br />
Nagato saß auf einem Klappstuhl in ihrer Sommer Sailoruniform, während sie ein gebundenes Buch öffnete, das so dick war wie ein Lexikon. Sie hatte ihre Augen, zusammen mit ihren Glassstatuen ähnlichem Gesicht, auf das Buch fixiert. Je nach Sichtweise ist sie eine digitalisierte Lebensform, aber dennoch scheint sie es zu lieben physikalische Daten zu absorbieren. Ich frage mich ob es einen bestimmten Grund dafür gibt?<br />
<br />
„......“<br />
<br />
Jetzt wo ich mal darüber nachdenke, wie kann es sein, dass jeder in unserem Club so viel Freizeit hat?<br />
<br />
Die Schule war heute schon früh aus, da die Unterrichtsstunden schon am Morgen beendet waren. Aber warum versammeln sich trotzdem alle hier? Mich eingeschlossen, aber ich habe einen berechtigenden Grund hier zu sein! Wenn ich Asahina-sans Tee nicht mindestens einmal am Tag trinken würde, würde ich praktisch zum Zombie werden. Wohl deswegen leide ich an Wochenenden für gewöhnlich unter Entzugserscheinungen.<br />
<br />
War nur ein Scherz. Glaubst du, dass ich das ernst meinte? Es ist einfach nur das ich etwas gelernt habe seit dem ich hier zur High School gehe – einige Menschen neigen dazu Scherze zu ernst zu nehmen. Ich kann nicht falsch liegen, da ich das aus meiner Erfahrung der letzten paar Monate sage. Man muss eine klare Linie zwischen Scherz und Ernst ziehen oder etwas Schreckliches könnte passieren.<br />
<br />
Ganz so wie in meiner momentanen Situation.<br />
<br />
Ich öffnete die Tüte und aß das Schinkensandwich, das ich vom Fürsorgeamt bekommen habe.<br />
<br />
Da es nur noch wenige Tage bis zu den Sommerferien sind, muss es einen bestimmten Grund für uns geben, uns hier zu versammeln...... oder nicht. Ich sage dies, weil die SOS Brigade ohne irgendeinen Sinn gegründet wurde, oder eher, sie wurde ''genau'' dafür gegründet keinen Sinn zu haben. Es würde sogar noch nerviger sein, wenn sie den einen Sinn hätte. Anstatt irgendetwas Bescheuertes zu machen ist es dann doch besser in diesen sinnlosen Zustand zu verweilen, da ich so nicht all zu viel denken muss.<br />
<br />
„Ich glaube ich werde auch eine Kleinigkeit essen.“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san, die so sorgfältig war ihren eigenen Tee zu machen, zog eine niedlich aussehende Butterbrotdose hervor und setzte sich gegenüber von mir hin.<br />
<br />
„Lasst euch nicht von mir stören, ich habe bereits in der Kantine gegessen.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi lehnte ab. Niemand hat dich gefragt. Währenddessen war Nagatos Hunger wohl eher auf das Lesen von Büchern als auf Essen konzentriert.<br />
<br />
Asahina-san nahm den Reis, der mit einer Creme ein lächelndes Gesicht gemalt bekommen hatte, mit ihren Essstäbchen und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Wo ist Suzumiya-san? Sie ist immer noch nicht da.“<br />
<br />
Frag mich nicht. Sie fängt wahrscheinlich irgendwo ein paar Zikaden. Immerhin ist es Sommer.<br />
<br />
Koizumi antwortete für mich,<br />
<br />
„Ich habe sie in der Kantine gesehen. Ihr Appetit ist erstaunlich. Ich frage mich wie viele Erg[http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Erg_(Einheit)] es sein würden, wenn alles was sie isst in Nährstoffe umgewandelt werden würde?“<br />
<br />
Ich werde das bestimmt nicht ausrechnen. Wenn sie vor hat sich in der Kantine einzuschließen, kann sie das ruhig bis heute Abend machen.<br />
<br />
„Das bezweifle ich. Sie sagte das sie heute etwas wichtiges zu verkünden hätte.“<br />
<br />
Ich verstehe es einfach nicht, wie kannst du so gut gelaunt bleiben? Was auch immer sie vor hat uns zu sagen wird mit Sicherheit nicht zum Wohle der Gesellschaft sein, oder irre ich mich da? Ist deine Gedächtniskapazität weniger als die einer 5-inch Diskette?<br />
<br />
„Außerdem, warum weißt du überhaupt davon?“<br />
<br />
Koizumi sagte lässig,<br />
<br />
„Hmm, warum weiß ich das? Ich könnte es dir sagen, aber Suzumiya-san würde es bevorzugen es dir persönlich mitzuteilen. Es wäre sehr problematisch, wenn ich ihre Laune dadurch verderben würde, dass ich dir bereits davon erzählt habe, noch bevor sie überhaupt dazu in der Lage war. Fürs erste ist es besser nichts zu sagen.“<br />
<br />
„Es interessiert mich sowieso nicht.“<br />
<br />
„Ist das so?“<br />
<br />
„Yep, da diese Idiotin, nach deinen Ton zu urteilen, wieder etwas dummes vor hat. Ich weiß nicht wie viele Minuten ich noch meine Ruhe haben werde, aber ich bin mir sicher, dass es bald unruhig werden wird......“<br />
<br />
Als ich dabei war fortzufahren unterbrach mich das Krachen der brutal aufgeschlagenen Tür.<br />
<br />
„Perfekt! Alle sind hier!“<br />
<br />
Haruhis Augen leuchteten so hell wie ein Spektrometer.<br />
<br />
„Da wir heute eine wichtige Sitzung haben, habe ich vor von jetzt an, als Strafe, jeden der nach mir ankommt als Zielscheibe für Dosenwerfen zu benutzen. Aber es scheint, dass ihr alle bereits angefangen habt diesen Teamgeist zu wahren. Das ist Exzellent!“<br />
<br />
Nutzlos zu sagen, dass ich nie davon wusste, dass wir heute eine wichtige Sitzung haben würden.<br />
<br />
„Du hast wirklich eine Menge Freizeit.“<br />
<br />
Ich versuchte sie zu demütigen.<br />
<br />
„Du weißt. Das Geheimnis der Schulkantine ist erst kurz bevor sie schließt hinzugehen. Dann werden dir die alten Frauen nämlich eine größere Portion geben. Aber das Timing ist dabei sehr wichtig. Es wäre nutzlos dann zu gehen, wenn sie komplett ausverkauft sind. Heute hatte ich glück!“<br />
<br />
„Wirklich?“<br />
<br />
Für jemanden wie mich, der nur selten zur Schulkantine geht, ist diese neue Information, egal wie großzügig die Portionen auch werden würden, nicht sonderlich nützlich.<br />
<br />
Haruhi setzte sich auf den Stuhl des Kommandanten.<br />
<br />
„Wie auch immer, belassen wir es dabei.“<br />
<br />
„Du warst diejenige die mit diesem Thema angefangen hat.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi ignorierte mich und rief Asahina-san, die sorgsam mit ihren Essstäbchen am essen war.<br />
<br />
„Mikuru-chan, was kommt dir als erstes in den Sinn, wenn du an den Sommer denkst?“<br />
<br />
„Huh?“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san bedeckte ihren Mund beim Kauen und Runterschlucken des Essens, das sie gekocht hatte.<br />
<br />
„Sommer......um...... das O-Bon Fest[http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Obon]?“<br />
<br />
Haruhi zwinkerte unaufhaltsam mit ihren Augen in Angesicht einer derartig nostalgisch traditionellen Antwort.<br />
<br />
„’O-Bon Fest’? Was soll das den sein? Hast du mich falsch verstanden? Ich frage dich nicht danach, was ich meine ist, wenn es zum Sommer kommt, was ist das erste was dir in den Kopf kommt?“<br />
<br />
Was zum Henker willst du von uns?<br />
<br />
Haruhi sagte in einem fachmännischen Ton,<br />
<br />
„Sommerferien! Muss man da überhaupt nachdenken?“<br />
<br />
Diese Art zu denken ist ein bisschen zu direkt.<br />
<br />
„Was kommt dann mit den Sommerferien?“<br />
<br />
Haruhi stellte ihre zweite Frage und sah auf ihre Armbanduhr, wobei sie das Tickgeräusch einer Uhr imitierte, „Tick tack, tick tack.“<br />
<br />
Vielleicht weil sie sich von ihr unter Druck gestellt fühlte, fing Asahina-san an verzweifelt nachzudenken.<br />
<br />
„Um, da ist, ah...... das Meer!“<br />
<br />
„Richtig! Nah genug. Und was kommt zusammen mit dem Meer?“<br />
<br />
Was zum Henker soll das werden? Ein Ratespiel?<br />
<br />
Asahina-san neigte ihre Kopf,<br />
<br />
„Meer, Meer...... ah, Fisch?“<br />
<br />
„Falsch! Sommer ist vorbei bevor du es richtig erraten hast. Was ich sagen will ist, dass wir während der Sommerferien auf einen Ausflug gehen müssen!“<br />
<br />
Ich starrte zu Koizumi und wurde immer angepisster von seinem Grinsegesicht. War das die wichtige Ankündigung von der du geredet hast?<br />
<br />
„Ausflug?“<br />
<br />
Ich fragte langsam, worauf Haruhi energetisch anfing zu nicken,<br />
<br />
„Ja, ein Ausflug.“<br />
<br />
Es mag vielleicht normal sein, dass Clubs auf Ausflüge und dergleichen gehen, aber ist es wirklich in Ordnung wenn auch wir einen machen? Sie kann uns doch nicht in die Berge schicken um nach Unidentifizierten Mysteriösen Tieren (UMAs / Unidentified Mysterious Animals) zu suchen, oder?<br />
<br />
Ich sah der Reihe nach in Asahina-sans, Koizumis und Nagatos Gesicht und sah dementsprechend ein fassungsloses, ein lächelndes und ein ausdrucksloses Gesicht. Dann sagte ich,<br />
<br />
„Ein Ausflug, hmm...... Ausflug für was?“<br />
<br />
„Für die SOS Brigade.“<br />
<br />
„Ich meinte was wir machen werden?“<br />
<br />
„Auf einen Ausflug gehen.“<br />
<br />
Was?<br />
<br />
Auf einen Ausflug gehen nur aus dem Grund um einen Ausflug zu erleben.<br />
<br />
Ist das nicht dasselbe, als wenn man sagen würde „meine Kopfschmerzen tun weh“, „die Tragödie ist tragisch“ oder „ich brate einen gebratenen Fisch“?<br />
<br />
„Wen kümmerts? Anders gesagt heißt das doch nur, dass der Weg und das Ergebnis zu dem er führt, ein und dasselbe sind. Mal nebenbei, natürlich schmerzen Kopfschmerzen oder hast du schon mal jemanden gesehen der sie genießt?“<br />
<br />
Ich weiß nicht ob etwas an Haruhis Grammatik falsch war oder ob sie in einen anderen Dialekt sprach. Aber das eigentliche Problem ist der Ausflug.<br />
<br />
„Wo willst du hinfahren?“<br />
<br />
„Ich will zu einer abgelegenen Insel und es muss eine sein, die mitten im Meer liegt.“<br />
<br />
Ich kann mich nicht daran erinnern, dass man „Zwei Jahre Ferien“[http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zwei_Jahre_Ferien] als eine Urlaubbroschüre auffassen kann. Was um Himmels Willen hat sie gelesen um auf so eine Idee zu kommen?<br />
<br />
„Ich habe mir bereits ein paar Ziele rausgesucht.“<br />
<br />
Haruhis Freude war deutlich aus ihrem Gesicht zu lesen.<br />
<br />
„Ich hatte Schwierigkeiten mich zu entscheiden, ob wir in die Berge oder zum Meer fahren sollten. Zuerst dachte ich mir, dass es praktischer wäre in die Berge zu fahren, aber die einzige Möglichkeit die es gibt um in einer abgelegenen Berghütte festzustecken, wäre bei einem Blizzard. Außerdem ist das viel zu umständlich.“<br />
<br />
Vielleicht solltest du mal versuchen nach Grönland zu gehen......nein, die Frage ist doch warum müssen wir überhaupt etwas Derartiges machen?<br />
<br />
„Du willst nur deswegen zu einer abgelegenen Berghütte gehen um dort festzustecken?“<br />
<br />
„Ja! Ansonsten wäre es langweilig. Aber lasst uns jetzt nicht über die Berge reden! Wir verschieben das auf den Winterausflug. Diesen Sommer fahren wir ans Meer, nein, zu einer abgelegenen Insel!“<br />
<br />
''Sei nicht so vernarrt in abgelegene Inseln.'' Dachte ich, fand aber keinen Grund zu widersprechen. Es wäre so oder so nutzlos ihr zu widersprechen und für diese Jahreszeit hört sich das Meer besser an; außerdem müsste es doch ein Hotel auf diesen abgelegenen Inseln geben, oder?<br />
<br />
„Natürlich gibt es eins dort! Richtig Koizumi?“<br />
<br />
„Hmm, ich vermute es. Obwohl es ein Hotel ist, das keine Rettungsschwimmer oder Imbissbuden hat.“<br />
<br />
Voller Zweifel sah ich Koizumi an. Warum hilfst du ihr bei all dem?<br />
<br />
„Weil......“<br />
<br />
Koizumis Erklärung wurde von Haruhi unterbrochen.<br />
<br />
„Weil es kein anderer ist als Koizumi, der uns das nötige Ausflugziel zur Verfügung stellt!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi steckte ihre Hand in die Schublade ihres Schreibtisches und zog ein farbiges Armband von dort heraus. Daraufhin schrieb sie mit einem Filzstift „Vizekommandant“ auf es drauf.<br />
<br />
„Koizumi, wegen deiner herausragenden Leistungen solltest du dich geehrt fühlen. Hiermit ernenne ich dich zum Vizekommandanten der SOS Brigade!“<br />
<br />
„Danke, ich fühle mich geehrt.“<br />
<br />
Graziös nahm Koizumi das Armband an. Er sah in meine Richtung und zwinkerte mir zu. Nur damit ihr mich nicht falsch versteht, ich bin kein bisschen eifersüchtig. Wer würde ein so albernes Geschenk haben wollen?<br />
<br />
„Soweit! Es ist ein vier Tage und drei Nächte Luxusausflug! Lasst uns schon mal mental darauf vorbereiten!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi gab uns in den glauben, dass wir alle damit einverstanden wären, einen „Das war’s Leute!“ blick, was natürlich nicht der Fall war.<br />
<br />
„Warte einen Augenblick.“<br />
<br />
Ich nahm einen Schritt vorwärts und sprach im Namen von Asahina-san und Nagato.<br />
<br />
„Wo ist diese Insel? Zur Verfügung gestellt? Was zum Henker meinst du damit? Wie kann uns Koizumi das alles zur Verfügung stellen?“<br />
<br />
Koizumi, der von Haruhi als mysteriöser Austauschschüler bezeichnet wird, ist mit Sicherheit eine übernatürliche Person, ganz zu schweigen von dieser ’Organisation’ zu der er gehört, die noch um einiges verdächtiger ist als er selbst. Könnte es sein, dass sie uns zu einem geheimen Forschungszentrum schicken wollen um Haruhi und Nagato zu autopsieren?<br />
<br />
„Ich habe einen sehr reichen Verwandten.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi machte ein harmloses Lächeln.<br />
<br />
„Er ist so reich, dass er sich eine unbewohnte Insel kaufen und auf ihr ein Anwesen bauen kann. Tatsächlich hat er das Anwesen sogar schon gebaut. Es wurde erst vor ein paar Tagen eingeweiht, aber da keiner zu einen so weit entfernten Gebiet reisen will, hatte er sich dafür entschieden einfach ein paar Freunde und Verwandte einzuladen. Und da kam ich ins Spiel.“<br />
<br />
Ist die Insel so bizarr? Ich fing an mich an die Geschichte von „Robinson Crusoe“ zu erinnern, die ich vor einer langen Zeit gelesen hatte.<br />
<br />
„Nein, es war eigentlich eine unbewohnte Insel. Die Sommerferien fangen bald an und wenn wir einen Ausflug machen wollen wäre es lustiger für die gesamte SOS Brigade zu gehen. Der Besitzer des Anwesens scheint uns auch willkommen zu heißen.“<br />
<br />
„So stehen die Dinge!“ sagte Haruhi.<br />
<br />
Sie gab uns ein Lächeln, was uns in Schwierigkeiten hätte bringen können.<br />
<br />
„Eine abgelegene Insel! Und ein riesiges Anwesen! So was kommt nicht alle Tage! Ich kann es nicht abwarten dort hinzufahren. Das ist das perfekte Reiseziel für die SOS Brigade!“<br />
<br />
„Warum? fragte ich, „Was hat eine abgelegene Insel mit Anwesen, mit deinen so geliebten mysteriösen Ereignissen zu tun?“<br />
<br />
Leider war Haruhi bereits in ihrer eigenen Welt versunken.<br />
<br />
„Eine abgelegene Insel mitten im Meer! Und ein Anwesen! Dein Verwandter ist wirklich großzügig Koizumi! Hmm, ich wette das ich gut mit ihm auskommen werde.“<br />
<br />
Die einzigen Personen die sich gut mit Haruhi verstehen sind für gewöhnlich Verrückte. Der Besitzer des Anwesens muss eine sehr merkwürdige Person sein.<br />
<br />
Ich konnte nicht wirklich sagen ob Nagato überhaupt mitbekommen hat was uns Haruhi gerade verkündet hat; bei Asahina-san war es hingegen einfach, da sie mit einem fassungslosen Gesicht aufgehört hatte zu essen.<br />
<br />
„Keine Sorge Mikuru-chan. Du kannst dort so viel Fisch haben wie du willst! Richtig?“<br />
<br />
„Ich versuche es zu arrangieren.“ Sagte Koizumi.<br />
<br />
„So ist es.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi nahm ein weiteres farbiges Armband aus der Schublade ihres Schreibtisches. Ich weiß nicht wie viele sie noch gemacht hat.<br />
<br />
„Zu einer abgelegenen Insel! Eine Menge interessanter Sachen werden uns dort erwarten. Ich habe mich bereits für unsere Mission dort entschieden!“<br />
<br />
Sagte sie während sie mit dem Filzstift auf das Armband schrieb. Die Buchstaben waren undeutlich geschrieben, aber anscheinend sollte da „Meisterdetektiv“ stehen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
„Ich würde gerne wissen, was du jetzt wieder ausheckst.“<br />
<br />
„Nichts Besonderes.“<br />
<br />
Versuch es nicht abzuweisen ohne auch nur zu zucken!<br />
<br />
Nachdem Haruhi uns diese Botschaft mitgeteilt hatte ging sie, gefolgt von Asahina-san und Nagato, die sich ebenfalls auf den Weg nach Hause machten, aus dem Clubraum. Nur ich und Koizumi blieben zurück.<br />
<br />
Koizumi strich sich übers Haar und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Es ist wahr. Selbst wenn ich diesen Vorschlag nicht gemacht hätte, hätte Suzumiya-san dennoch selber ein Reiseziel gefunden, oder etwa nicht? Immerhin sind die Sommerferien ziemlich lang. Würdest du lieber in den Bergen nach einen Tsuchinoko[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tsuchinoko] suchen oder am Strand entlang gehen?“<br />
<br />
„Ein Tsuchinoko...? ...Vergiss es, du musst mir jetzt wirklich nicht erklären was das ist. Ich weiß zumindest soviel.“<br />
<br />
„Vor drei Tagen habe ich Suzumiya-san zufällig im Buchladen vor der Station getroffen. Ich sah wie sie konzentriert eine Karte Japans betrachtete, während sie ein Magazin durchstöberte, das sich mit Unidentifizierten Mysteriösen Tieren befasste.“<br />
<br />
Ein Ausflug um UMAs zu finden, huh? Das hört sich an sich nicht so schlecht an, aber das Erschreckende dabei ist, dass Haruhi tatsächlich erwarten würde etwas Mysteriöses zu finden.<br />
<br />
„Es sah so aus, als ob Suzumiya-san etwas mit nach Hause nehmen wollte. Ich hatte das Gefühl, dass sie mit Mt. Hiba[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Izanami] anfangen würde. Da dies der Fall war dachte ich dann doch, dass es besser für uns wäre uns am Strand zu sonnen. Außerdem hatte ich schon ein Reiseziel im Hinterkopf.“<br />
<br />
Was für ein erstaunlich Zufall, dass du schon ein Reiseziel für uns im Hinterkopf hattest. Jedoch andererseits ist der Unterschied zwischen Mädchen am Strand betrachten und bei strahlendem Sonnenschein in den Bergen klettern, wohl einer wie zwischen Himmel und Hölle.<br />
<br />
„Der Schlüsselpunkt ist, dass es sich um eine Insel handelt, die in Privatbesitz ist, also wo ein ’abgeschlossener Kreis’ vorliegt.“<br />
<br />
Das musste ich jetzt fragen. Nachfragen wenn du etwas nicht verstehst ist immer die beste Lösung.<br />
<br />
„Was ist ein ’abgeschlossener Kreis’?“<br />
<br />
Koizumis Lächeln war nicht wirklich störend. Wenn es einen so vorkommen würde läge das Problem in den Augen des Betrachters. Selbst ich wusste das.<br />
<br />
„Vielleicht gibt es eine Ähnlichkeit......“ Koizumi lächelte und machte eine kurze Pause, „Vielleicht wäre es passender es eine ’Verschlossene Realität’ zu nennen?“<br />
<br />
Ich wusste nicht wie albern mein Gesichtsausdruck gewesen sein muss, aber für Koizumi war er Grund genug um zu lachen.<br />
<br />
„Nur ein Scherz. Ein ’abgeschlossener Kreis’ ist ein Ausdruck für Krimis. Er bedeutet, dass jeglicher direkter Kontakt zur Außenwelt abgeschnitten ist.“<br />
<br />
Erkläre es so, dass auch jeder es verstehen kann!<br />
<br />
„Es ist eine Situation, die man oft in klassischen Detektivromanen vorfindet. Zum Bespiel wenn wir Skilaufen gehen würden kurz bevor ein Schneesturm über uns hereinbricht......“<br />
<br />
Ach ja, hat Haruhi nicht gesagt das die zu einen verschneiten Berg fahren wollte?<br />
<br />
„Als Ausflug zu einem verschneiten Berg gehen ist ja noch in Ordnung, aber was wäre wenn dann der stärkste Blizzard seit beginn der Wetteraufzeichnung über uns hereinbrechen würde?“<br />
<br />
Wenn wir dorthin gehen würden, müssten wir halt zuerst die Wettervorhersage anschauen.<br />
<br />
„Das ist das Problem. Wir sitzen in einen Blizzard, sind umgeben von einer dicken Schneedecke und es gibt keinen Weg der vom Berg runter führen oder für andere Personen hoch führen würde.“<br />
<br />
Dann lass dir halt was Neues einfallen!<br />
<br />
„Es gibt keinen Ausweg. Das ist der Grund warum es ’abgeschlossener Kreis’ genannt wird. Für gewöhnlich passiert unter diesen Umständen etwas. Ich vermute, dass das üblich Ereignis in so einer Situation ein Mord wäre. Die Bühne steht also bereit. Es gibt keinen Ausweg für den Täter oder die anderen Leute und es ist ausgeschlossen das andere Personen, ganz zu schweigen von der Polizei, auftauchen könnten. Es wäre nicht lustig, wenn wir anfangen müssten die Spuren zu sichern, um den Täter zu finden.“<br />
<br />
Was will er mir jetzt schon wieder sagen?<br />
<br />
„Ah, Entschuldigung. In anderen Worten ist es Suzumiya-sans Ziel bei diesem Ausflug in ein derartiges mysteriöses Ereignis involviert zu sein.“<br />
<br />
Das ist also der Grund warum sie sich für eine abgelegene Insel entschieden hat?<br />
<br />
„Ja, eine abgelegene Insel. Ich dachte mir, dass sie wahrscheinlich eine Situation heraufbeschwören würde, in der die Insel von der Außenwelt abgeschnitten ist und das in dieser Zeit, in der keiner entkommen kann, jemand ermordet werden wird. Eine Berghütte, die von einem starken Blizzard getroffen wird oder eine abgelegene Insel mitten in einem tropischen Sturm, dies sind beides perfekte Zutaten für einen ’abgeschlossenen Kreis’ in dem die Behörden keine Möglichkeit haben einzugreifen. Der ultimative Schauplatz für ein Verbrechen.“<br />
<br />
„Du scheinst das alles zu genießen.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi wird schon nicht so einfach über den Sommer ihre Kontrolle verlieren, aber das heißt nicht, dass du sie weiter dazu ermutigen solltest. Und ich sage das nicht aus Eifersucht darüber, dass nicht ich das Armand des Vizekommandanten bekommen habe.<br />
<br />
„Weil ich ein solches Szenario ebenfalls mögen würde.“<br />
<br />
Ich hatte keine Lust noch länger mit ihn zu streiten, aber das musste ich noch sagen, ''Mir gefällt das alles überhaupt nicht.''<br />
<br />
Koizumi ignorierte meine Präferenz und fuhr so fort, als ob er mir eine These vortragen würde,<br />
<br />
„Denk mal an diese ’Meisterdetektive’. Normalerweise sind Personen mit normalen Leben nur selten in solche unerklärlichen Mordfälle verwickelt.“<br />
<br />
„Macht Sinn.“<br />
<br />
„Aber wie kommt es dann, dass diese Romandetektive immer wieder in diese rätselhaften Fälle verwickelt werden? Kennst du den Grund?“<br />
<br />
„Weil, wenn es nicht so wäre, es keine schreibenswerte Geschichte gebe.“<br />
<br />
„Exakt, deine Antwort trifft es genau. Diese Dinge passieren nur in der fiktionalen Welt der Romane. Suzumiya-san hat so zu sagen vor, da einem die realistischen Elemente nur den spaß verderben würden, in einer fiktionalen Welt zu leben.“<br />
<br />
Wenn man mal so darüber nachdachte, war dies sogar der Grund für die Erschaffung der SOS Brigade.<br />
<br />
„Man muss zu einem passenden Standort gehen um in eine derartig übernatürliche und mysteriöse Situation zu geraten. In den Romanen ist dies nämlich die Vorraussetzung, damit die Detektive in diesen Situationen enden. Das heißt also, dass man selbst aktiv am Geschehen teilnehmen muss. Wenn Jemand will, dass diese Ereignisse tatsächlich passieren, muss man entweder einen brillanten Detektiv als Verwandten haben, selbst ein Polizist sein, oder man muss darauf warten bis man selbst eine Reihe von Romanen veröffentlicht hat.“<br />
<br />
Das macht Sinn. Ich weiß, dass Nagato Science-Fiction Romane liebt, aber es ist mir neu, dass sie auch Krimis mag. Haruhi dagegen würde wahrscheinlich beides lieben.<br />
<br />
„Damit ein Außenseiter in die Rolle eines Detektivs schlüpfen kann, muss er unerwartet in diese Situation gezogen worden sein und er muss so schnell wie möglich in der Lage sein die Antwort für diese Umstände zu finden.“<br />
<br />
„Man kann es also nicht einfach den Zufall überlassen, ob etwas passiert oder nicht.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi nickte,<br />
<br />
„Ja, die Realität entwickelt sich nur selten so wie in den Romanen. Die Wahrscheinlichkeit, dass ein geheimnisvoller Mord in einem verschlossenen Raum in der Schule passiert ist verschwindend gering. Daher will Suzumiya-san vermutlich irgendwo hin, wo die Wahrscheinlichkeiten dafür besser stehen.“<br />
<br />
Das Idiom „Etwas auf den Kopf stellen“ kam mir plötzlich in den Sinn.<br />
<br />
„Und dieser Standort ist die Bühne für unseren Ausflug – die abgelegene Insel. Aus irgendeinem Grund denken die meisten Menschen, dass dies einer der passendsten Schauplätze für einen Krimi ist.“<br />
<br />
Was meinst du mit „die meisten Menschen“? Dein „die meisten“ ist wohl eher eine Minderheit.<br />
<br />
„Daher passieren für gewöhnliche merkwürdige Dinge an Orten wo Meisterdetektive auftauchen. Es ist kein Zufall, sondern eher die übernatürliche Fähigkeit dieser Detektive, diese Ereignisse zu sich zu führen. Es sind nicht die Ereignisse, die die Detektive anziehen, sondern die Gegenwart der Detektive, die diese Ereignisse erschafft.“<br />
<br />
Ich gab Koizumi einen Blick, als ob ich gerade auf eine Meeresschnecke getreten wäre.<br />
<br />
„Bist du dir dessen vollkommen sicher?“<br />
<br />
„Ich weiß immer was ich wissen muss. Ich habe mir die Verbindung zwischen Detektiven und abgeschlossenen Kreisen nicht ausgedacht, ich versuche nur dir Suzumiya-sans Gedankengänge zu verdeutlichen. Um es einfach auszudrücken könnte man sagen, dass wir nur auf diesen Ausflug fahren, weil sie ein Detektiv sein will.“<br />
<br />
Was braucht sie um ein Meisterdetektiv zu werden? Vielleicht wäre es dann möglich, wenn sie alles selber leiten und dirigieren würde, während sie den Täter und den Detektiv zugleich spielt.<br />
<br />
„Zumindest ist es besser als in den Bergen nach einen Tsuchinoko oder Bigfoot suchen zu müssen. Ich habe Suzumiya-san nur gesagt, dass ich jemanden kenne, der ein Anwesen auf einer Insel gebaut hat und gerade Gäste dorthin einlädt. Natürlich erwarte ich nicht, dass jemand ermordet werden wird.“<br />
<br />
Koizumis entspanntes Lächeln und selbst sein lässiges Schulter zucken fing an mich aufzuregen.<br />
<br />
„Ich versuche nur Suzumiya-san ein bisschen zu unterhalten. Wer weiß was sie ansonsten noch aus lauter Langeweile heraufbeschwören würde? Bevor das passiert, ist es dann doch besser wenn wir ihr die Dinge schon in vorhinein zurechtlegen.“<br />
<br />
„Wir?“<br />
<br />
„Das hat nichts mit der ’Organisation’ zu tun. Obwohl ich ihnen sicherheitshalber einen Lagebericht gegeben habe. Ich mag vielleicht ein Esper sein, aber ich bin immer noch ein High School Schüler. Des Weiteren ist doch an einen Ausflug auch nichts Verkehrtes. Es ist ziemlich normal für High School Schüler einen zu machen. Ist ein Ausflug mit deinen besten Freunden nicht etwas worauf du dich freuen solltest?“<br />
<br />
Es wäre in Ordnung, wenn Haruhi sich auf einen normalen Ausflug freuen würde. Ich hätte nichts dagegen auszusetzen, wenn sie eine normale heiße Quelle oder einen Strand nah am Festland ausgesucht hätte, aber eine abgelegene Insel? Wir reden hier von Haruhi, sie wird wahrscheinlich zwei Taifune mit sich bringen.<br />
<br />
......Vergiss es, egal wie eigenartig sie auch sein mag, sie ist dennoch nicht die Art von Person, die sich wünschen würde, das jemand getötet wird, ansonsten würden sich die Körper hier in der North High bereits stapeln. Es kam mir so vor als ob es noch etwas Wichtiges geben würde, was ich in betracht ziehen müsste, weswegen ich anfing angestrengt nachzudenken.<br />
<br />
Vier Tage und drei Nächte am Strand während des Sommers. Ein weißer Strand und wahrscheinlich entspannender Sonnenschein. Ich denke so einen Sommer kann ich überleben, komm her Mr. Sonnenschein!<br />
<br />
Ah ja, ich sollte mich schon mal auf den fantastischen Anblick von Asahina-san in ihren Badeanzug vorbereiten.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Der Besitzer des Anwesens ist unglaublich großzügig dafür, dass er uns eine kostenlose Unterkunft samt Essen anbietet. Wir müssen nur die Rückreise von der Insel bezahlen.<br />
<br />
Und so trafen wir uns, auf die Ankunft unserer Fähre wartend, an der Fährbootanlegestelle am Hafen.<br />
<br />
Haruhi konnte es nicht mehr abwarten aufzubrechen. Erst gestern hatten wir die Versammlung zum Quartalsende, was bedeutet, dass heute der erste Sommerferientag war. Anscheinend war es Koizumis Verwandten egal wann wir kommen wollten, aber das wir direkt am ersten Ferientag fuhren ist der Beweis für Haruhis Vorfreude. Jegliche Hoffnungen auf friedliche Sommerferien, in denen ich nicht ein einziges Mal Haruhis Gesicht sehen würde, sind hiermit verloren. All das nur, weil Haruhi hier ist und, wenn man so will, existiert.<br />
<br />
„Es ist lange her seit dem ich das letzte Mal mit einer Fähre gefahren bin.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi legte ihren Schirm beiseite und sah weit hinaus in die graue See. Während sie am Rand der Anlegestelle stand, tanzte ihr dunkles seidiges Haar im Seewind.<br />
<br />
„So ein großes Schiff! Es ist wirklich erstaunlich, wie ein so großes Schiff auf dem Wasser schwimmen kann.“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san, die zwei Koffer in ihren Händen hielt, sah beeindruckt der Fähre entgegen. Sie trug ein weißes Sommerkleid und einen Strohhut auf ihren Kopf. Sie sah wirklich bezaubernd aus. Es passt zu ihr, die Befestigungsschnur eines Hutes an ihren Kinn zu zubinden. Während sie die Fähre betrachtete leuchteten ihre Augen wie die eines kleinen Kindes, die ein antikes, von Archäologen ausgegrabenes, Holzboot sahen. Vielleicht schwimmen die Schiffe ja in ihrer Zeit nicht mehr auf dem Wasser.<br />
<br />
„......“<br />
<br />
Das Firmenlogo auf der Hülle der Fähre betrachtend, war Nagatos Gesicht so ausdruckslos wie eh und je. Ausnahmsweise trug Nagato mal nicht ihre Uniform, sondern eine karierte ärmellose Bluse. Einen gelb-grünlichen Schirm tragend gab sie einen den Eindruck, ein schwaches Mädchen zu sein, was gerade aus dem Krankenhaus gekommen war. Ich wünschte ich hätte eine Sofortbildkamera mitgenommen. Wenn ich ein Bild hiervon nehmen würde, könnte ich es bestimmt, für einen hohen Preis, an Taniguchi verkaufen.<br />
<br />
„Das Wetter ist perfekt. Das ist wirklich gut, man könnte sagen, dass dies das perfekte Wetter zum segeln ist, obwohl wir heute zweiter Klasse reisen werden.“ Sagte Koizumi.<br />
<br />
„Das ist mir ganz recht.“<br />
<br />
Es ist nicht so, als ob die Kabinen sonderlich groß wären. Aber dennoch ist es, selbst wenn es eine lange Schiffsreise sein wird, noch zehn Jahre zu früh für uns, um alleine in einer Privatkabine zu reisen. Immerhin ist das hier nur ein Schulausflug.<br />
<br />
So gesehen ist das hier gar kein Schulausflug, weder etwas Vergleichbares. Ein Ausflug, den man macht nur um auf einen zu gehen, kann nicht wirklich als sinnvoll bezeichnen werden. Normalerweise würde der Beratungslehrer des Clubs mit auf einen Schulausflug gehen. Es gibt allerdings keinen für die SOS Brigade. Das kommt daher, da uns die Schule immer noch nicht als formellen Club anerkannt hat. Es hätte mich überrascht, wenn ein Lehrer mitgekommen wäre. In der North High kann man ohne einen Beratungslehrer noch nicht mal einen Verein gründen. Ich vermute mal das Haruhi, selbst wenn sich ein Beratungslehrer für die SOS Brigade melden würde, ihn für unnötig erachten würde. Ansonsten hätte sie wohl schon längst, wie sie es auch schon bei uns gemacht hat, einfach einen gekidnappt.<br />
<br />
Während ich meine Arme dehnte, kam mir Asahina-san langsam entgegen. Ihre runden Augen wurden mit jedem ihrer Schritte noch runder.<br />
<br />
„Wie kann dieses riesige Schiff schwimmen?“<br />
<br />
Wie kann es schwimmen? Durch den Auftrieb. Ich glaub nicht, dass es sonst noch einen Grund gibt. Unterrichtet man in Asahina-sans Zeit kein Physik?<br />
<br />
„Wirklich? Auftrieb... ach ja. Ich verstehe. Also das meinen die damit, wenn man sagt ’die Umgebung ist einen für gewöhnlich unbewusst’...“<br />
<br />
Was redest du da? Mit einem ernsthaften Gesichtsausdruck fing Asahina-san an zu nicken.<br />
<br />
Versuche ich mal eine Frage zu stellen. Eine frage dürfte nicht weh tun.<br />
<br />
„Ahem......Asahina-san, schwimmen Schiffe in der Zukunft durch moderne Technologien?“<br />
<br />
„Um...... glaubst du, dass ich dir das sagen darf?“<br />
<br />
Nachdem sie es so formuliert hatte schüttelte ich meinen Kopf. Ich habe es nicht erwartet. Ich versuchte es mit einer anderen Frage,<br />
<br />
„Es muss doch ein Meer geben?“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san griff die Spitze ihres Hutes und neigte ihren Kopf,<br />
<br />
„Eh, ja, es gibt ein Meer.“<br />
<br />
„Das ist gut zu hören.“<br />
<br />
Ich weiß nicht ob sie aus einer nahen oder einer weit entfernten Zukunft kommt, aber es ist gut zu hören, dass sich die Erde in der Zukunft nicht in eine Wüste verwandelt hat, zumindest dann, wenn das Meer dort sauberer ist als hier.<br />
<br />
Ich wollte noch ein paar nützlichere Informationen aus dieser Zeitreisenden herausbekommen.<br />
<br />
„Kyon! Mikuru-chan! Was macht ihre da? Es ist Zeit!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi schrie uns zu, dass es Zeit war an Bord zu gehen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Wo wir gerade dabei sind, war ich für das Treffen heute zu spät. Als ich heute Morgen drauf und dran war loszugehen, kam mir meine Tasche auf einmal schwerer vor als sonst, daher entschied ich mich sie zu öffnen und reinzusehen. Anstelle meiner Klamotten und meiner Badesachen war meine Schwester in ihr drin. Nachdem mir gestern Nacht aus Versehen rausgerutscht war, dass ich mit Haruhi und den Anderen auf einen Ausflug fahren würde, hörte sie nicht mehr auf „Ich will mitkommen“ zu schreien. Ich verbrachte zwei Stunden mit dem Versuch sie wieder aufzuheitern, aber ich hätte nie gedacht, dass sie sich in meine Tasche schleichen würde. Darauf zog ich sie aus der Tasche raus und fragte sie, wo sie meine Sachen versteckt hatte. Der Versuch die guter Bulle, böser Bulle Nummer bei ihr abzuziehen dauerte etwas, aber blieb letztendlich erfolglos. „Wenn du es mir nicht verrätst, werde ich dir keine Souvenirs kaufen! Ich werde das ganze Geld dafür benutzen, der SOS Brigade unterwegs etwas zu Essen zu kaufen!“<br />
<br />
Die SOS Brigade versammelte sich in einer Ecke der zweiten Klasse Kabine, in der wir uns dann unterhielten und das von mir gekaufte Essen aßen. Eigentlich waren es nur Haruhi und Koizumi, die die gesamte Zeit am reden waren.<br />
<br />
„Wie lange noch bis wir da sind?“<br />
<br />
„Nach der Geschwindigkeit der Fähre zu urteilen, wohl noch so sechs Stunden. Dort müsste dann jemand am Hafen auf uns warten. Von dort aus werden wir dann noch ungefähr eine halbe Stunde mit einem Schnellboot fahren bevor wir an der Insel mit dem Anwesen ankommen. Ich war noch nie dort, daher kann ich auch nicht sagen wie es sein wird.“<br />
<br />
„Ich wette, dass es eine unheimliche Villa ist. Weißt du wie der Architekt heißt?“ Fragte Haruhi.<br />
<br />
„Ich kann mich daran erinnern, dass er mir von einem Architekten erzählte, den er für den Bau angeworben hatte, aber soweit habe ich nicht nachgefragt.“<br />
<br />
„Ich kann es nicht abwarten.“<br />
<br />
„Es wäre großartig wenn es deinen Erwartungen entsprechen wird, aber da ich selbst noch nie dort war, weiß ich auch nicht sonderlich viel mehr als du. Aber ein privates Anwesen, das auf einer unbewohnten Insel gebaut wurde, muss auf irgendeine Art ungewöhnlich sein. Es wäre perfekt wenn es denn so wäre.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Koizumi, aber ich war deutlich anderer Meinung. Wenn der Bauplan nach Haruhis Vorstellungen wäre, hätte der Architekt, während er den Plan zeichnete, drei Tage durchgehend wach sein müssen, unter einer Alkoholvergiftung leiden müssen und beim zeichnen des Öfteren mal eingenickt sein. In so einem Haus will ich nicht bleiben, da ist mir ein normales Gasthaus noch lieber. Nur ein einfaches japanisches Frühstück für mich bitte. Wenn das Anwesen einen Namen hätte, würde Haruhi wohl zum Serienmörder werden, nur um ein paar Vorfälle auszulösen.<br />
<br />
„Eine Insel! Und ein Anwesen! Es gibt keinen besseren Ausflug für die SOS Brigade. Wenn es so weiter geht, werden dies die besten Sommerferien überhaupt werden.“<br />
<br />
Während Haruhis Stimmung immer besser wurde, sahen die anderen ihr stillschweigend dabei zu.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Außer auf dem Schiffsdeck herumzugehen, war nichts zu tun, weswegen wir Koizumis Vorschlag akzeptierten, etwas Go Fish[http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Quartett_(Kartenspiel)] zu spielen. Koizumi, der miserabel verlor, musste uns allen ein Getränk kaufen. Ich nahm mein Getränk und trank es in aller ruhe.<br />
<br />
Ich konnte nicht anders, als ein schlechtes Gefühl wegen der vor uns liegenden Insel zu haben. Anscheinend teilte Asahnia-san meine Auffassung.<br />
<br />
Nachdem Haruhi ihren Saft in zwei Schlucken getrunken hatte sagte sie,<br />
<br />
„Mikuru-chan, du siehst schrecklich aus, bist du seekrank?“<br />
<br />
„Nein......es......ah, vielleicht.“<br />
Antwortete Asahina-san, worauf Haruhi sagte,<br />
<br />
„Das ist nicht gut, du solltest etwas an die frische Luft gehen. Die Seeluft auf dem Deck ist einfach herrlich. Komm, lass und gehen!“<br />
<br />
Darauf packte sie Asahina-sans Hand und lächelte,<br />
<br />
„Keine Sorge, ich werde dich schon nicht ins Meer werfen. Hmm......obwohl es keine schlechte Idee wäre. Das plötzliche Verschwinden, eines weiblichen Passagiers.“<br />
<br />
„Eh!?“<br />
<br />
Haruhi klopfte auf Asahina-sans steif gewordene Schultern.<br />
<br />
„Nur ein Scherz! Das würde überhaupt nicht lustig sein. Es wäre spannend, wenn das Schiff einen Eisberg rammen würde oder von einem Riesenkraken angegriffen würde. Ich bin keiner dieser Menschen, der es mag andere, bloß für sein Vergnügen, in Schwierigkeiten zu bringen!“<br />
<br />
Ich glaube es wäre ratsam nach den Rettungsbooten Ausschau zu halten. Natürlich bezweifle ich, dass ein Eisberg so nah am Japanischen Meer, mitten im Sommer, auftauchen würde, aber es wäre möglich, dass uns plötzlich unbekannte Meereskreaturen angreifen. Zornig sah ich Koizumi an: ''Wenn uns ein Monster angreifen sollte verlassen wir uns auf dich!'' Ich weiß nicht wie er meine Gedanken interpretierte, aber er antwortete mir mit einem Lächeln, während Nagato einfach nur die Wand anstarrte.<br />
<br />
Haruhi fuhr unaufhaltsam fort,<br />
<br />
„Die besten Events sind natürlich für die Insel aufbewahrt! Koizumi, werde ich enttäuscht sein?“<br />
<br />
„Es gibt keine exakte Definition dafür, was ein Event ausmacht.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Koizumi beschwichtigend,<br />
<br />
„Auch ich hoffe, dass wir einen erfreulichen Ausflug haben werden.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi gab uns ein rätselhaftes Lächeln. Obwohl es sein üblicher Gesichtsausdruck war, starrte ich den Esper, versuchend herauszufinden was sich hinter dieser lächelnden Maske befinden würde, energisch an. Bald darauf gab ich es auf. Sein Lächeln ist wie das ausdruckslose Gesicht von Nagato – unmöglich zu deuten. Mal ernsthaft, er sollte echt mal ein paar mehr Emotionen zeigen. Aber natürlich nicht so überdeutlich wie Haruhi.<br />
<br />
Ein selbst erfundenes Lied vor sich hersummend, zerrte Haruhi Asahina-san aus der Kabine. In der Hoffnung, dass ich mitkommen würde, drehte sich Asahina-san wiederholt um; vielleicht habe ich zu viel nachgedacht, aber da ich Haruhis Laune nicht verderben wollte, ließ ich sie gehen.<br />
<br />
Egal wie verrückt Haruhi auch sein mag würde sie Asahina-san trotzdem, kurz bevor sie ins Meer fallen würde, noch retten. Ich betete und starrte an die Decke, dann benutze ich meine Tasche als Kissen und legte mich hin. Da wir morgen schon am frühen Morgen da sein werden, sollte ich besser etwas schlafen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Ich träumte davon, wie ich etwas Merkwürdiges mache, aber gerade als ich mich anfing zu wundern was es war wurde ich von den kommandierenden Schallwellen Haruhis geweckt,<br />
<br />
„Hör auf zu schlafen du Idiot! Wach endlich auf! Bist du wirklich an diesen Ausflug interessiert? Was sollen wir von dir erwarten, wenn du schon während der Reise schläfst?“<br />
<br />
Anscheinend sind wir in der Zeit in der ich geschlafen hatte, fast an der Insel, wo wir umsteigen müssen, angekommen. Es kam mir so vor, als ob ich unter Gedächtnisverlust leiden würde.<br />
<br />
„Der erste Schritt ist der wichtigste! Du bist nicht in der Lage die Dinge zu genießen. Sieh dir die Anderen an. Man kann ihre Erwartungen an diesen Ausflug deutlich an den glitzern in ihren Augen erkennen!“<br />
<br />
Ich folgte Haruhis Finger, der auf drei Diener gerichtet war, die damit beschäftigt waren, ihre Sachen abtransportfähig zu machen.<br />
<br />
Die lächelnde Jugend sagte,<br />
<br />
„Lass ihn ruhig Suzumiya-san, er versucht nur seine Energie für den Ausflug aufzusparen. Wer weiß, er wird wahrscheinlich die gesamte Nacht darüber nachdenken, wie er uns als nächstes unterhalten kann!“<br />
<br />
Koizumis unbedeutende Erklärung anhörend, beobachtete ich Nagatos Puppen ähnliches Gesicht und Asahina-sans Welpen ähnliche Augen, in den Versuch das so genannte Glitzern in ihren Augen zu finden.<br />
<br />
„Sind wir schon da?“ Murmelte ich.<br />
<br />
Auf einer langen Schifffahrt mit den Mitgliedern der SOS Brigade...Nein, lassen wir die Anderen beiseite. Ich habe meinen Verlangen nachgegeben und ein langes Nickerchen gemacht. Das Resultat daraus ist, dass ich die Gelegenheit verpasst habe meine Zeit zusammen mit Asahina-san in der eleganten Kabine zu verbringen.<br />
<br />
Verdammt, das ist frustrierend. Wie kann ich meine Sommerferien so enden lassen? Bis jetzt ist meine einzige Erinnerung in diesen Ferien, dass wir Go Fish gespielt haben. Hätte ich nicht etwas Interessanteres auf der Fähre machen sollen? Wie zum Beispiel uns auf dem Deck, in dem sanften Wind der Seeluft, unterhalten?<br />
<br />
Mir war wirklich danach, meinem vergangenen Selbst für seine Schläfrigkeit in den Hintern zu treten.<br />
<br />
Ich packte meinen halb verschlafenen Kopf, während ich mir endlos Beschuldigungen zuwarf.<br />
<br />
''Klick!''<br />
<br />
Ein helles Licht sorgte dafür, dass mir schwindlig wurde.<br />
<br />
Ich drehte meinen Kopf in die Richtung aus der das Geräusch kam, nur um zu sehen, wie Asahina-san, mit einen lieblichen Lächeln auf ihren engelsgleichen Gesicht, eine Kamera hielt,<br />
<br />
„Hee hee! Ich habe ein Bild von dir genommen, als du aufgewacht bist.“<br />
<br />
Sie hatte das Gesicht eines Vorschulkindes, das einen Streich ausgeheckt hatte.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe auch Fotos von dir gemacht, als du geschlafen hast. Du musst sehr müde gewesen sein.“<br />
<br />
Auf einmal fühlte ich mich wiederbelebt. Warum hat Asahina-san heimlich Bilder von mir geschossen? Könnte es sein, dass sie unbedingt ein paar Bilder von mir wollte? Will sie mein Foto in einen kleinen Rahmen stecken und es dann neben ihr Kissen stellen, damit sie mir jede Nacht ’gute Nacht’ sagen kann? Das ist kein schlechter Gedanke.<br />
<br />
Wirklich, wenn du ein Foto von mir haben wolltest, hätte ich auch mit Freuden für dich posiert! Es würde mich noch nicht mal stören, selbst wenn ich dir mein abhanden gekommenes Fotoalbum geben müsste<br />
<br />
Jedoch gab Asahina-san, während ich mir diese Vorschläge ausdachte, die Sofortbildkamera weiter an Haruhi.<br />
<br />
„Kyon, was grinst du so? Du siehst aus wie ein Volltrottel. Geh dir am besten dein Gesicht waschen.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi machte daraufhin ein Gesicht, als ob sie ein paar besonders exklusive Bilder an eine Zeitung verkaufen wollte. Kurz darauf quetschte sie die Kamera in ihre Tasche.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe Mikuru-chan die Rolle des Fotographen der SOS Brigade gegeben. Diese Fotos sind nicht zum spielen! Ich will mit ihnen die Aktivitäten der SOS Brigade, für unsere Nachfahren, dokumentieren. Diesen törichte Mädchen war einfach danach nutzlose Bilder zu schießen, weswegen sie von jetzt an meinen Anweisungen folgen muss.“<br />
<br />
Was haben dann Bilder von mir, in denen ich schlafe und aufwache, für einen informatorischen Wert?<br />
<br />
„Da du kein Gefühl für die Dringlichkeit der Dinge hast werde ich die Bilder, in denen du wie ein Idiot schläfst, an alle als Bestrafung verteilen! Hör zu! Es ist unmoralisch und gegen die Regeln der Brigade, wenn Untergebene in aller ruhe schlafen, während der Kommandant noch wach ist!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi sah mich mit einen Ausdruck an, bei dem ich mir nicht sicher war, ob er gut oder schlecht gelaunt war. Ich wusste, dass es nutzlos wäre sie zu fragen, wann sie diese Regel erfunden hatte, da sie sowieso nicht niedergeschrieben würden. Ich kann genau so gut einfach mitspielen.<br />
<br />
„In Ordnung. Du meinst also das wir, wenn wir nicht wollen, dass auf unseren Gesichtern gemalt wird, wir nicht vor dir einschlafen dürfen, oder? Das heißt also, dass ich dir einen Schnurrbart aufs Gesicht malen darf, wenn ich nach dir einschlafen sollte?“<br />
<br />
„Was soll das bedeuten? Hast du tatsächlich vor etwas so kindisches zu machen? Nur um klar zu sein, ich kann sehr wachsam sein. Ich kann mich selbst im Schlaf wehren. Außerdem riskierst du die Todesstrafe, wenn du deinen Kommandanten etwas Dummes antun solltest.“<br />
<br />
Hey Haruhi, die Anzahl an entwickelten Ländern, die immer noch die Todesstrafe ausüben, ist ob du es glaubst oder nicht nur eine Minderheit. Was hältst du davon?<br />
<br />
„Warum sollte ich das Strafsystem anderer Länder kommentieren? Was zählt sind nicht andere Länder, sondern die Insel zu der wir gerade fahren!“<br />
<br />
Während ich meine Tasche heranzog betete ich dafür, dass nichts passieren wird.<br />
<br />
Das schiff wackelte. Vielleicht ist es bereits dabei anzulegen. In Zweier- oder Dreiergruppen gingen die restlichen Passagiere bereits zu den Ausgängen.<br />
<br />
„Eine mysteriöse Insel, huh......?“<br />
<br />
Was für eine Insel erwartet uns? Bitte lass es keine Insel sein, die plötzlich im Meer aufgetaucht ist oder eine, die auf einmal weggedriftet ist.<br />
<br />
„Keine Sorge.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi nickte, als ob er gerade meine Gedanken gelesen hätte,<br />
<br />
„Abgesehen davon, dass die Insel weit abgelegen ist, gibt es nichts Besonderes an ihr. Ich kann dir garantieren, dass es dort weder Monster noch verrückte Wissenschaftler gibt.“<br />
<br />
Deine Garantien bedeuten mir gar nichts. Schweigend sah ich mit einem fragenden Ausdruck in Nagatos blasses Gesicht.<br />
<br />
„......“<br />
<br />
Nagato antwortete mir ebenfalls mit Schweigen. Wenn Monster auftauche sollten würde sie uns wohl helfen, sie zu vertreiben. Alien, ich verlass mich auf dich.<br />
<br />
Das Schiff fing erneut an stark zu schwanken.<br />
<br />
„Kyaa!“<br />
<br />
Ohne auch nur zu zucken fing Nagato Asahina-san, die ihre Balance verloren hatte und beinahe hingefallen wäre, auf.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Dort, unsere Ankunft erwartend, standen ein Butler und ein Dienstmädchen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
„Hallo Arakawa-san, lang nicht gesehen.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Koizumi laut, der seinen Arm zum Gruß erhoben hatte.<br />
<br />
„Auch dir hallo Mori-san. Danke das ihr hier seit um uns abzuholen.“<br />
<br />
Daraufhin drehte sich Koizumi um und sah uns, mit unseren Mündern weit aufgerissen, an. Er hob seine Arme, wie ein lächerlicher Schauspieler der sein Publikum beeindrucken wollte, an und gab uns ein Lächeln, das viermal weiter als sein gewöhnlich war.<br />
<br />
„Wenn ich vorstellen dürfte. Arakawa-san und Mori-san sind Butler und Dienstmädchen des neuen Anwesens und sie werden sich in der Zeit die wir dort verbringen um uns kümmern. Ach ja, das habt ihr wahrscheinlich schon wegen ihrer Kleidung erraten können.“<br />
<br />
Es war einfach zu erraten. Nachdem sie sich verbeugt hatten sah ich mir die beiden, still vor uns stehenden Figuren, an. Ich vermute mal, dass das richtige Wort in dieser Situation „faszinierend“ wäre.<br />
<br />
„Es muss eine anstrengende Reise für euch alle gewesen sein. Ich bin der Butler Arakawa.“<br />
<br />
Der in einen Anzug gekleidete Gentleman, der weißes Haar, Bart und Augenbrauen hatte, grüßte uns und verbeugte sich noch mal.<br />
<br />
„Ich bin das Dienstmädchen Mori Sonou. Es freut mich eure Bekanntschaft zu machen.“<br />
<br />
Nachdem die Lady neben ihm sich ebenfalls im selben Winkel verbeugte, hoben beide ihre Köpfe zur gleichen Zeit wieder an. Man fragte sich da, ob sie das extra unzählige Male geübt hatten.<br />
<br />
Arakawa-san sah älter aus, aber es war schwierig sein genaues Alter zu schätzen; wogegen Mori-san sehr jung aussah. Sie sah so aus als ob sie in unserem Alter wäre, oder benutzte sie einfach nur Make-up, welches sie jünger aussehen ließ? Oder wurde sie mit diesen jugendlichen Aussehen geboren?<br />
<br />
„Butler und Dienstmädchen?“<br />
<br />
Murmelte Haruhi überrascht; meine Reaktion war dieselbe. Ich wusste noch nicht mal, dass diese Berufe in Japan existierten. Ich dachte mir, dass sie ausgestorben wären und daher nur eine begriffliche Existenz hätten.<br />
<br />
Ich verstehe. Es scheint, als ob die beiden Personen, die dort elegant hinter Koizumi stehen, tatsächlich ein echter Butler und ein echtes Dienstmädchen wären. Sie sahen so sehr danach aus, dass man spätestens nachdem man gehört hatte, wie sie sich bei uns vorstellten, einfach denken musste, ''Ah......Ich verstehe. Sie sind also echt.'' Besonders das Dienstmädchen, Mori-san, wenn ich mich jetzt noch richtig erinnere. Egal wie man sie ansah, sie ist durch und durch ein echtes Dienstmädchen. Dies scheint vor allem so, weil sie richtige Dienstmädchenkleidung trägt. Ich kann das aus Erfahrung garantieren, da ich über Monate hinweg jeden Tag im Clubraum Asahina-san in ihren Dienstmädchenkostüm beobachten konnte. Des Weiteren sieht es nicht so aus, als ob Arakawa-san und Mori-san nur zu Haruhis Unterhaltung so gekleidet wären, sondern so, als ob sie tatsächlich für ihren Beruf so gekleidet wären.<br />
<br />
„Wah......“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san gab ein Japsen von sich und starrte die beiden beeindruckt an – genauer gesagt starrte sie nur zu Mori-san. Sie war zur hälfte von Ehrfurcht ergriffen und zu 30% besorgt. Was mit den restlichen 20% ist? Ich vermute, dass sie etwas eifersüchtig ist. Nachdem Haruhi sie jeden Tag dazu gezwungen hat dieses Kostüm zu tragen, muss sie unterbewusst angefangen haben, die Rolle des Dienstmädchens zu mögen.<br />
<br />
Nagatos Gesichtsausdruck blieb auch jetzt unverändert. Jedoch verblieben ihre schwarzen Obsidian Augen auf den beiden Experten ihres Faches.<br />
<br />
„Also dann......“<br />
<br />
Arakawa-san führte uns mit seiner Opern Tenor ähnlichen Stimme voran,<br />
<br />
„Das Boot, das uns zu der Insel unseres Herrn bringen wird, steht bereit. Die Fahrt sollte eine halbe Stunde dauern. Da es sich um eine abgelegene Insel handelt, entschuldige ich mich schon mal vorweg für alle Unannehmlichkeiten denen ihr begegnen werdet.“<br />
<br />
Mori-san verbeugte sich ebenfalls. Aus irgendeinem Grund kratzte es mich am ganzen Körper. Ich wollte ihnen einfach sagen, dass wir es nicht wert sind so elegant bedient zu werden. Könnte es sein, dass Koizumi der Sohn eines Milliardärs ist? Ich dachte, dass er einfach nur ein Esper wäre, der seine Kräfte nur unregelmäßig benutzen konnte. Ich frage mich ob es Personen gibt, die ihn jedes Mal wenn er nach Hause kommt „Junger Herr“ grüßen?<br />
<br />
„Das stört mich nicht im Geringsten!“<br />
<br />
Sagte Haruhi in einer heiteren Stimme, sämtliche meiner Fragen beiseite fegend. Bei genauerer Betrachtung hatte Haruhi ein Lächeln auf dem Gesicht, als ob sie gerade einen ignoranten Sponsor dazu getäuscht hätte ihren Film zu finanzieren.<br />
<br />
Hmm......<br />
<br />
„Es ist eine abgelegene Insel! Uns würde es noch nicht mal stören, wenn es mehrere Stunden dauern würde, ganz zu schweigen von einer halben Stunde! Eine einsame Insel mitten im Ozean, genau das ist es was ich möchte. Kyon, Mikuru-chan, ihr solltet euch freuen. Es ist nicht nur ein Anwesen auf der Insel, sondern auf noch ein merkwürdiger Butler und ein seltsames Dienstmädchen! Man würde wahrscheinlich in ganz Japan keine vergleichbare Insel finden!“<br />
<br />
Es wird keine zweite Insel geben.<br />
<br />
„Wah! D...das ist großartig......Ich...Ich kann es nicht abwarten!“<br />
<br />
Mal abgesehen davon, dass Asahina-san gerade dazu gezwungen wurde, so zu tun als ob sie sich freuen würde, ist es einfach unglaublich unverschämt von Haruhi, jemanden mitten ins Gesicht „merkwürdig“ zu nennen. Trotzdem lächelten die Beiden immer noch. Vielleicht waren sie ja tatsächlich auf irgendeine Weise ''merkwürdig''.<br />
<br />
Mann, das was hier wirklich merkwürdig ist, ist der gesamte Ausflug. Ich bin allerdings nicht in der Position andere zu kritisieren, da wenn es um Merkwürdigkeit geht, die SOS Brigade den anderen noch bei weitem voraus ist. Obwohl ich nicht alles was Haruhi macht durchgehen lassen sollte.<br />
<br />
Ich sah zu Koizumi, der sich mit dem Butler Arakawa-san unterhielt, während Mori-san leise mit gefalteten Händen neben ihnen stand und zum Meer hinaus sah. Das Meer war ruhig und der Himmel war klar. Ich bezweifle, dass wir in näherer Zukunft einen Taifun erwarten müssen.<br />
<br />
Werden wir in einem Stück wieder zum japanischen Festland zurückkehren können?<br />
<br />
Nagatos ruhiges Pokerface sieht immer so zuverlässig aus. Ich fühlte mich vollkommen nutzlos.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Arakawa-san und Mori-san führten uns zu einem kleinen Dock nah am Hafen. Ich hatte eigentlich vermutet, dass es ein kleines Boot sein würde, aber dort vor mir schwamm sanft und idyllisch auf den Wellen, ein privates Schnellboot. Das Schnellboot sah so vornehm aus, dass ich mich nicht gewagt habe zu fragen, wie viel es gekostet hat. Mir war plötzlich danach an Bord dieses Bootes zu fischen.<br />
<br />
Dank meiner Tagträumerei fühlte ich, als ich Koizumi beide, Asahina-san, die sprachlos vom Anblick des Schnellbootes war, und Nagato, die es einfach nur mit einen lehren Blick ansah, eskortieren sah – Haruhi ausgeschlossen, da sie bereits an Bord gesprungen war – ein starkes Bedauern dafür, dass meine Zeit unwiederbringlich hinweggelaufen war. Das war eigentlich mein Job!<br />
<br />
Wir wurden in eine Kabine geführt und noch bevor wir die Tatsache bewundern konnten, dass eine westliche Küche in einem Boot untergebracht war, begann das Schnellboot bereits damit fahrt aufzunehmen. Anscheinend haben Butler heut zu Tage alle einen Führerschein für Schnellboote, da Arakawa-san derjenige war der es steuerte.<br />
<br />
Mori-san saß, als ob sie ein Dekorationsgegenstand des Bootes wäre, mit einem sanften Lächeln auf dem Gesicht, gegenüber von mir. Das Dienstmädchenkostüm sah zugleich schick und gefährlich aus. Es kam mir so vor, als ob ihr Dienstmädchenkostüm dünner wäre als unseres, das Haruhi Asahina-san jeden Tag im Clubraum tragen ließt, aber da ich mich nicht all zu gut mit den Dienstmädchenberuf auskannte, konnte ich mir dessen nicht vollkommen sicher sein.<br />
<br />
Ich war nicht der einzige, der unruhig aussah. Asahina-san war es ebenfalls. Nervös starrte sie schon seit einer ganzen Weile Mori-sans Dienstmädchenkostüm an. Hat sieh vor ein echtes Dienstmädchen zu studieren, damit sie ein paar neue Tricks für die Zeit im Clubraum lernen kann? Sie ist die Art von Person, die die ungewöhnlichsten Dinge ernst nimmt.<br />
<br />
Nagato saß dort regungslos nach vorne blickend. Koizumi zeigte sein übliches lächelndes Gesicht.<br />
<br />
„Das ist ein gutes Boot, sollen wir auch fischen gehen?“ Wem schlägt er das gerade überhaupt vor?<br />
<br />
Haruhi dagegen......<br />
<br />
„Hey, weißt du wie das Anwesen genannt wird?“<br />
<br />
„Ich weiß nicht ganz was du meinst.“<br />
<br />
„Wird es zum Beispiel, das Haus des schwarzen Todes, Lilas Anwesen, Schloss Koketsu oder etwas Ähnliches genannt?“<br />
<br />
„Nichts dergleichen.“<br />
<br />
„Gibt es irgendwelche beängstigenden Geschichten wie, dass das Anwesen eine Menge versteckter Fallen hat, der Architekt ermordet wurde oder das es einen Raum gibt, den niemand wieder lebendig verlassen kann?“<br />
<br />
„Ich habe von keinen gehört.“<br />
<br />
„Gibt es denn dann Geschichten von dem Besitzer, wie er eine Maske trägt oder von drei merkwürdigen, in seinen Gedanken lebenden, Schwestern, die dann eines Tages spurlos verschwunden sind?“<br />
<br />
„Nein.“ Hinzufügend sagte der Butler, „Bis jetzt zumindest.“<br />
<br />
„Ist es denn dann möglich, dass diese Dinge eines Tages passieren werden?“<br />
<br />
„Vielleicht.“<br />
<br />
Versucht dieser Butler für Haruhis gute Laune zu sorgen?<br />
<br />
Während das Boot fuhr war Haruhi an Deck geklettert und stellte Arakawa-san diese Fragen. Nach dem Inhalt des Gespräches, das ich hier noch durch das Geräusch der Maschine und der Wellen hören konnte, zu urteilen hatte Haruhi übertriebene Erwartungen an das Inselanwesen. Wo ich gerade dabei bin, warum ist sie überhaupt so spezifisch mit Details, wie eine weit vom Land entfernte Insel? Reicht es nicht einfach zu schwimmen, herumzugehen, sich besser kennen zu lernen und dann wieder glücklich zurückzufahren? Ich hoffte es zumindest.<br />
<br />
Vielleicht ist es schon zu spät.<br />
<br />
Ich hätte nie gedacht, dass es einen Butler und ein Dienstmädchen geben würde. Das kam noch unerwarteter als ein Hai, der einen in einem öffentlichen Pool angreift. Deswegen würde es mich wohl nicht mal mehr überraschen, selbst wenn der Besitzer des Anwesens eine Maske trägt oder andere merkwürdig aussehende Gäste da wären. Welche Überraschungen hat Koizumi noch für uns auf Lager?<br />
<br />
„Ah! Ich sehe sie! Ist das die Villa?“<br />
<br />
„Es ist das Anwesen.“<br />
<br />
Haruhis Schrei knallte donnerähnlich durch mein Herz.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Von außen sah das Anwesen ziemlich normal aus.<br />
<br />
Die Sonne neigte sich langsam dem Westen, aber es war trotzdem noch etwas Zeit bis zum Anbruch der Nacht. Das Anwesen war in das Licht der untergehenden Sonne getaucht. Es leuchtete in voller Pracht; ich hätte nie gedacht, dass ich jemals einen solchen Ort betreten würde.<br />
<br />
Das Gebäude an der Spitze des steilen Hügels, sah so aus wie eins, was eine reiche Person bauen würde, um dort im Sommer Urlaub zu machen. Es war nichts Verdächtiges an der Architektur zu erkennen. Es sah nicht wie ein mittelalterliches europäisches Schloss aus, es war nicht von roten Dornen versehenen Rosen umschlossen und es ragten keine seltsam aussehenden Türme aus ihm heraus – und natürlich gab es keine Geister.<br />
<br />
Während sie das Anwesen (sie nannte es eine Villa) betrachtete machte Haruhi, wie erwartet, einen Ausdruck, als ob sie gerade eine Zwiebel in der Erwartung, dass es ein Rinderbraten gewesen wäre, gegessen hätte.<br />
<br />
„Das ist nicht was ich erwartet hatte. Das Aussehen ist ein entscheidender Faktor, hat sich der Architekt überhaupt andere vergleichbare Gebäude angesehen als er dieses gebaut hatte?“<br />
<br />
Zusammen mit Haruhi stand ich auf dem Deck und sah mir das Bild der Insel an. Nebenbei gesagt wurde ich von ihr gewaltsam hierhin gezogen.<br />
<br />
„Kyon, was meinst du? Obwohl es eine abgelegene Insel ist sieht das Gebäude so normal aus. Denkst du nicht auch, dass das eine Verschwendung ist?“<br />
<br />
Eigentlich dachte ich mir, dass die das Anwesen nicht so abgelegen hätten bauen sollen. Es würde mit einem privaten Schnellboot länger als eine Stunde dauern in den nächsten Supermarkt und wieder zurück zu fahren. Was soll man essen, wenn man mitten in der Nacht hungrig werden würde? Es sieht auch nicht danach aus, als ob es dort Verkaufsaustomaten für Getränke gebe.<br />
<br />
„Ich meine die Atmosphäre! Ich dachte die gesamte Zeit, dass es eine dieser unheimlichen Villen wäre, aber so wie es aussieht ist es nur ein Urlaubsanwesen! Es ist nicht unser Ziel, einen unserer reichen Freunde zu besuchen um bei ihm spaß zu haben.“<br />
<br />
Ich schob Haruhis Haar, das vom Wind in mein Gesicht geweht wurde und mich kratze, beiseite.<br />
<br />
„So sieht ein Ausflug nun mal aus. Was hast du erwartet? Das wir auf eine Abenteuerreise gehen? Oder wolltest du simulieren, wie wir auf einer Insel stranden?“<br />
<br />
„Hmm, das ist keine schlechte Idee. Ich werde die Erkundung der Insel dem Reiseplan hinzufügen. Wer weiß, vielleicht werden wir sogar eine neue Spezies entdecken.“<br />
<br />
Oh nein, ich habe gerade das Strahlen in Haruhis Augen nur verstärkt. Oh du Insel, bitte lass uns keinen unangenehmen Überraschungen begegnen.<br />
<br />
Während ich zu der grünen Insel betete......<br />
<br />
„Die umliegenden Inseln entstanden anscheinend durch vergangene vulkanische Aktivitäten.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Koizumi, während er langsam vorausging.<br />
<br />
„Neben neuen Tierarten werden wir vielleicht sogar ein paar antike Artefakte finden. Es gab einige Artefakte, die von den altertümlichen Japanern auf anderen Inseln zurückgelassen wurden. Ziemlich spannend, oder?“<br />
<br />
Ich sehe keine Verbindung zwischen den Werken des Altertums und diesen neuen Anwesen, aber ich bin auch nicht so daran interessiert nach einem Tsuchinoko zu suchen oder nach Schätzen zu graben. Warum teilen wir uns nicht auf? Haruhi und Koizumi können die Insel erkunden gehen, während ich mit Asahina-san und Nagato zurückbleibe und am Strand entlanggehe. Das ist mal eine gute Idee.<br />
<br />
„Huh? Da hinten ist jemand!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi zeigte zu der neu gebauten Anlegestelle. Es sah so aus, als ob sie speziell für das Schnellboot gebaut worden wäre, da es keine anderen Boote gab die dort standen. Eine Person stand am Rand der Anlegestelle und winkte uns entgegen. Sieht nach einem Mann aus.<br />
<br />
Instinktiv winkte Haruhi zurück.<br />
<br />
„Koizumi, ist das der Besitzer der Villa? Er sieht ziemlich jung aus.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi winkte und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Nein, er ist auch ein Gast, der hierhin eingeladen wurde. Ich glaube er ist der Bruder des Besitzers. Ich habe ihn bis jetzt nur einmal gesehen.“<br />
<br />
„Koizumi,“ Ich unterbrach ihn, „Du hättest uns das früher sagen sollen! Ich wusste nicht, dass es andere Gäste außer uns geben würde.“<br />
<br />
„Ich habe auch gerade erst davon erfahren.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi schob es einfach beiseite.<br />
<br />
„Es gibt keinen Grund zur Sorge! Er ist ein netter Mensch. Und natürlich ist auch der Besitzer Tamaru Keiichi-san ein netter Mensch.“<br />
<br />
Dieser Tamaru Keiichi-san ist eine ziemlich fantasievolle Person. Er hat ein Anwesen in einem derartig abgelegenen Gebiet gebaut und das nur damit er hier im Sommer wohnen kann. Er ist ein entfernter Verwandter Koizumis, also etwas wie der Cousin seiner Mutter väterlicherseits oder so. Ich weiß nicht viel über die Details, aber ich habe gehört, dass er sehr erfolgreich in den Bereich der Biotechnologie ist und jetzt die Belohnung für seinen Erfolg kassiert. Sein Reichtum muss so überwältigend sein, dass er nicht mehr weiß wie er sein Geld ausgeben soll, ansonsten hätte er wohl kaum so ein Anwesen gebaut.<br />
<br />
Während sich das Schnellboot der Anlegestelle näherte wurde es immer langsamer bis zu dem Punkt wo wir das Gesicht der Person sehen konnten. Er war jugendlich gekleidet und war wohl so Mitte zwanzig. Er ist vermutlich Tamaru Keiichis Bruder.<br />
<br />
Arakawa-san ist der Butler, Mori Sonou-san ist das Dienstmädchen.<br />
<br />
Das heißt, dass jetzt noch der Besitzer des Anwesens Tamaru Keiichi-san fehlt.<br />
<br />
Ist das die gesamte Besetzung für diesen Ausflug?<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Da wir mehrere Stunden auf den umherschwankenden Booten verbracht hatten, fühlte es sich selbst nachdem wir wieder auf den Land waren so an als ob sich der Boden immer noch bewegen würde.<br />
<br />
Der junge Mann hatte ein freundliches Lächeln und rannte den Boot, um uns zu grüßen, entgegen.<br />
<br />
„Ah, Itsuki, lange nicht gesehen.“<br />
<br />
„Ich dich auch nicht Yutaka-san. Danke das du uns hier abholst.“<br />
<br />
Antwortete Koizumi, wonach er uns einer nach dem anderen Vorstellte.<br />
<br />
„Das sind meine Freunde, die mir in der Schule mit allen helfen.“<br />
<br />
Ich kann mich nicht daran erinnern, dass ich dir jemals geholfen hätte, aber dennoch zeigte Koizumi zu den Punkt, an den wir aufgereiht standen.<br />
<br />
„Das muntere Mädchen hier ist Suzumiya Haruhi-san. Sie ist eine sehr gute Freundin von mir. Sie ist entgegenkommend und sehr energetisch. Ich kann noch viel von ihrer Bestimmtheit lernen.“<br />
<br />
Was soll das für eine Vorstellung sein? Ich bekam einen kalten Schweißausbruch auf dem Rücken. Und du auch Haruhi. Warum trägst du diese gefälscht höflich aussehende Maske? Wurden deine Hirnzellen vom zu starken Umherschaukeln des Bootes beschädigt?<br />
<br />
Ich bin Suzumiya. Koizumi ist ein unersetzliches Mitglied meiner Brig......ich meine meines Vereins. Er war derjenige der uns auf diese Insel eingeladen hat. Er ist ein sehr verlässlicher Vizekommand......ich meine Stellvertreter. Hee hee.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi ignorierte den kalten Dampf, der von mir abgesondert wurde, und fuhr mit den Vorstellungen der anderen Mitglieder fort, wie hier:<br />
<br />
„Dies ist Asahina Mikuru-san. Wie du sehen kannst ist sie das niedliche und wunderschöne Idol unserer Schule. Ihr Lächeln ist genug um uns den Weltfrieden zu bringen.“<br />
<br />
Oder:<br />
<br />
„Dies ist Nagato Yuki-san. Ihre Noten sind so gut, dass sie schon als noch nie dagewesene Encyclopedia bezeichnet wird. Sie redet zwar nicht viel, aber das verstärkt ihren Charme nur noch.“<br />
<br />
Unaufhaltsam fuhr er, ganz so als ob er sie in einer Kontaktanzeige für Blind-Dates gelesen hätte, mit diesen übertriebenen Vorstellungen fort. Natürlich war auch ich ein Teil dieses miesen Vorstellungsgespräches, aber ich würde es bevorzugen diesen Teil jetzt nicht zu erwähnen.<br />
<br />
Mit einem Lächeln, wie nicht anders von einem Verwandten Koizumis zu erwarten, sagte Yutaka-san,<br />
<br />
„Ich heiße euch alle willkommen, ich bin Tamaru Yutaka, momentan bin ich nur ein einfacher Angestellter, der seinen Bruder in dessen Firma zur Hand geht. Itsuki hat mir schon viel von euch erzählt. Ich war sehr besorgt, als er plötzlich die Schule wechseln musste. Es ist großartig, dass er so viele gute Freunde gefunden hat.“<br />
<br />
„Also dann.“<br />
<br />
Arakawa-sans heitere Stimme kam von hinten herangedonnert.<br />
<br />
Als ich mich umdrehte sah ich, dass der Butler und Mori Sonou-san damit beschäftigt waren unser Gepäck vom Boot runter zu tragen.<br />
<br />
„Die Sonne hier ist ziemlich stark. Wenn ich vorschlagen dürfte, dass wir zum Anwesen gehen?“<br />
<br />
Yutaka-san nickte und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Du hast recht, mein Bruder wartet schon auf euch alle. Lass uns das Gepäck mitnehmen, ich werde dabei helfen.“<br />
<br />
„Wir schaffen das schon. Könntest du eher Arakawa-san und Mori-san helfen? Sie haben eine menge Lebensmittel auf der Hauptinsel gekauft.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Koizumi mit einen Lächeln. Yutaka-san antwortete ebenfalls mit einem Lächeln.<br />
<br />
„Ich freue mich schon aufs Essen!“<br />
<br />
Nach den Höflichkeiten folgten wir Koizumis Führung und gingen in Richtung des Anwesens, welches sich auf der Spitze der Klippe befand.<br />
<br />
Wenn ich jetzt zurückdenke haben die Dinge schon da angefangen merkwürdig zu werden.<br />
<br />
Natürlich ist mir das erst im Nachhinein aufgefallen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Am ende der Treppe, die so steil wie Mt. Fuji war, lag das Anwesen. Haruhi fand es wahrscheinlich schlecht, dass das Anwesen vor uns vollkommen normal und nicht die Art von Villa oder japanischen Gasthaus war, das sie erwartet hatte.<br />
<br />
Das dreigeschossige Gebäude gab einen den Eindruck, als ob es flach wäre. Vielleicht deswegen weil es etwas breit aussah? Ich wollte sogar zählen wie viele Räume es hatte. Ich vermute mal, dass dieses Anwesen mehr als zwei Fußballmannschaften beherbergen könnte. Anscheinend wurde das Anwesen gebaut, nachdem die dicht wachsenden Bäume auf dem Hügel gerodet wurden, aber wie genau hat man das gesamt Baumaterial hierhin gebracht? Eine Menge logistischer Arbeit war dafür wohl benötigt. Ich finde es wirklich verwirrend wie die Reichen denken.<br />
<br />
„Bitte hier entlang.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi führte uns, wie ein Butler, bis zur Eingangshalle. Dort standen wir nun in einer Reihe. Der Moment, in dem wir den Besitzer Angesicht zu Angesicht treffen würden, ist nun gekommen.<br />
<br />
Sichert Haruhi, die sich wie ein Pferd, das seiner Herde nicht folgen wollte, plötzlich aufbäumte. Ich wusste, dass sie sich diesen Moment so sehr entgegensehnte, dass sie sogar ihre Lippen unzählige Male aus Unruhe ableckte. Asahina-san kämmte, in den Versuch einen guten ersten Eindruck zu machen, ihr Haar zu Recht. Entgegengesetzt dazu stand Nagato, wie immer nur, wie eine dieser Glückskatzen an den Geschäftseingängen[http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maneki_Neko], still auf der Stelle.<br />
<br />
Während Koizumi wie selbstverständlich auf den Knopf der Türklingel drückte, drehte er sich um und sah uns mit einem Lächeln, das sich anfing auf seinem Gesicht auszubreiten, an.<br />
<br />
Jemand antwortete und abermals raspelte Koizumi seine gesamten Höflichkeitsfloskeln runter.<br />
<br />
Zehn Sekunden später fing sich die Türe langsam an zu öffnen.<br />
<br />
Unnötig zu sagen, dass die Person die uns dort willkommen hieß, weder eine eiserne Maske trug, noch einen eigenartigen abgedunkelten Hut auf hatte, ebenso wenig wie er uns plötzlich attackierte oder in rätselhaften Sätzen sprach. Ein ganz normaler Mann mittleren Alters.<br />
<br />
„Willkommen!“<br />
<br />
Ich weiß nicht ob Tamaru Keiichi-san plötzlich oder erst in Laufe der Zeit reich geworden ist, aber in diesem Moment stand ein, in einem Golfhemd gekleideter und Arbeitshosen tragender Mann mittleren Alters vor mir, der uns seine Hand ins Haus einladend entgegenstreckte.<br />
<br />
„Itsuki, und auch ihr alle, ich habe schon lange auf euch gewartet. Um ehrlich zu sein ist es hier so langweilig, dass ihr nachdem ihr hier drei Tage verbracht habt, sicherlich frustriert sein werdet. Die einzige Person neben Itsuki, die meine Einladung angenommen hat, war Yutaka. Ja, ja!“<br />
<br />
Keiichi-sans Blick wanderte zu meinem Gesicht und darauf weiter zu Asahina-san, Haruhi und Nagato.<br />
<br />
„Itsuki, du hast so gute Freunde! Er hatte es mir zwar schon gesagt, aber ihr seit sogar noch schöner als ich erwartet hatte. Ihr bringt wirklich etwas Leben auf diese kleine einsame Insel. Ihr seit herzlich willkommen.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi lächelte von ganzem Herzen und Asahina-san verbeugte sich höflich, während Nagato einfach bewegungslos stehen blieb. Drei Personen sahen Keiichi-san, der uns herzlich willkommen hieß, mit drei unterschiedlichen Reaktionen an, aber dennoch hatten sie alle den gleichen Blick in den Augen. Nämlich den, als ob sie gerade einen Musiklehrer gesehen hätten, der in den Geschichtsunterricht aufgetaucht ist. Nach einer Weile ging Haruhi einen Schritt nach vorne und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Wir bedanken uns für ihre Einladung. Es ist uns eine Ehre, dass wir in einen derartig luxuriösen Anwesen bleiben dürfen. Ich würde ihnen gerne unser aller Dank vermitteln.“<br />
<br />
Als ob sie gerade eine Rede vortragen würde, sprach sie in einem formaleren Ton als sonst. Hat sie vor über den gesamten Ausflug so zu tun, als ob das ihr wahres Selbst wäre? Ich würde ihr raten bevor es auffliegt, dass sie ein Wolf in Schafspelz ist, diese unsichtbare Maske abzulegen.<br />
<br />
Vielleicht dachte auch Tamaru Keiichi-san etwas Ähnliches?<br />
<br />
„Also du bist Suzumiya-san? Hmm, du bist nicht ganz so wie ich es gehört hatte. Itsuki hat mir gesagt, dass du eine......um......wie soll ich es sagen Itsuki?“<br />
<br />
Der Ball sprang an Koizumi weiter. Ohne zu zucken sagte er entspannt,<br />
<br />
„Eine offene Person? Ich kann mich daran erinnern, das ich das gesagt hatte.“<br />
<br />
„Das war es! Er sagte mir, dass du ein sehr offenes Mädchen wärest.“<br />
<br />
„Ah, wirklich?“<br />
<br />
Haruhi nahm augenblicklich ihre Maske ab und zeigte uns ein Lächeln, wie man es nur selten außerhalb des Clubraums zu Gesicht bekam.<br />
<br />
„Gut dich mal zu sehen Anwesenbesitzer! Erlaub mir ehrlich zu fragen, ist bis jetzt irgendetwas Merkwürdiges in diesem Anwesen passiert? Oder vielleicht eine Legende der Einheimischen, dass diese Insel hier von Geistern heimgesucht wird? Das würde mich momentan am meisten interessieren.“<br />
<br />
Zeig nicht jemanden, den du gerade zum ersten Mal getroffen hast, sofort deine Absichten. Um genau zu sein, hör auf den Besitzer dämliche Sachen über die Vergangenheit zu erzählen. Was sollen wir machen wenn er uns rausschmeißt?<br />
<br />
Jedoch war Tamaru Keiichi-san eine so freundliche Person, dass er uns nur anlächelte und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Ich bin ebenfalls an so welchen Geschichten interessiert, aber leider habe ich in letzter Zeit von keinen schlechten Nachrichten gehört. Außerdem war diese Insel unbewohnt.“<br />
<br />
Freundlich zeigte er mit seiner Hand hinter sich,<br />
<br />
„Wie auch immer, steht nicht einfach da, kommt rein! Es ist ein westliches Gebäude, daher könnt ihr eure Schuhe ruhig anlassen. Ich werde euch glaub ich als erstes eure Zimmer zeigen. Eigentlich wollte ich, dass Arakawa-san euch rumführt, aber er scheint gerade mit den Gepäck beschäftigt zu sein, daher werde ich fürs erste euer Führer sein.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Keiichi während er uns in das Anwesen führte.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Ich wünschte, dass ich jeden von euch einen Plan des Anwesens geben könnte um euch die Lage der Räume zu zeigen, aber da ich weiß, dass ich schon seit der ersten Klasse kein Talent fürs Zeichnen habe, lasse ich es lieber sein. Einfach gesagt sind unsere Räume im zweiten Stock, Tamaru Keiichi-sans Schlafzimmer und Yutaka-sans Gästezimmer dagegen befinden sich beide im dritten Stock. Vielleicht hat das ja was mit ihrer Verwandtschaft zu tun. Der Butler Arakawa-san und das Dienstmädchen Mori-san haben beide jeweils ein Zimmer im ersten Stock......<br />
<br />
Das müsste es soweit sein.<br />
<br />
„Hat dieses Anwesen einen Namen?“<br />
<br />
Fragte Haruhi; Keiichi-san machte ein ironisches Lächeln und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Bis jetzt ist uns noch keiner eingefallen, aber wenn du einen Vorschlag haben solltest bin ich ganz Ohr.“<br />
<br />
„Warum nennst du es dann nicht einfach das Haus der Furcht oder das Haus des Schreckens? Was meinst du? Und wir könnten auch jeden Raum einen Namen geben, wie den blutsaugenden Raum oder der verfluchte Raum?“<br />
<br />
„Hmm, das ist eine großartige Idee! Ich denk mir ein paar Namen für die Räume aus, wenn ich das nächste Mal jemandem einlade.“<br />
<br />
Ich habe nicht vor in einem Raum zu Schlafen, dessen Name mir Albträume gibt.<br />
<br />
Wir durchquerten die Halle und gingen dann, über eine hochwertige Holztreppe, in den zweiten Stock. Das Anwesen hatte, wie ein Hotel, eine Reihe nebeneinander stehender Türen.<br />
<br />
„Die Räume sind alle ungefähr gleich groß, sie sind in Einzel- und Zweibettzimmer aufgeteilt. Sucht euch selbst eure Räume aus.“<br />
<br />
Was sollte ich machen? Es würde mich nicht stören mein Zimmer mit jemandem zu teilen, aber wir sind zu fünft. Wenn wir uns die Zimmer teilen würden, würde einer übrig bleiben und egal wie sehr ich darüber auch nachdenke, die einzige Person die ich mir vorstellen kann, die alleine in einen Raum enden kann, ist Nagato. Wenn ich meine Zimmerpartnervorliebe laut verkünden würde, würde Nagato zwar bestimmt nichts dagegen haben, aber Haruhi würde mich mit Sicherheit umgehend mit einem Faustschlag umbringen.<br />
<br />
„Hmm, ich denke, dass es nicht schlecht wäre, wenn jeder sein eigens Zimmer hat.“<br />
<br />
Schloss Koizumi.<br />
<br />
„Da wir sowieso nur in unseren Räumen sind, wenn wir schlafen. Wir können ja beliebig zwischen unseren Räumen hin und her gehen. Ich würde gerne fragen, ob die Türen auch abgeschlossen werden können?“<br />
<br />
„Ja, natürlich.“<br />
<br />
Tamaru Keiichi-san lächelte und nickte.<br />
<br />
„Die Schlüssel liegen auf dem Schrank neben dem Bett. Die Türen schließen sich nicht automatisch ab, daher braucht ihr euch nicht zu sorgen, dass ihr euch aus Versehen ausschließen könntet. Aber achtet auf die Schlüssel und verliert sie nicht.“<br />
<br />
Ich werde keinen Schlüssel brauchen. Selbst beim schlafen werde ich die Türe vielleicht nur anlehnen. Es könnte ja sein, dass Asahina-san sich aus irgendeinem Grund, nachdem alle eingeschlafen sind, in mein Zimmer schleichen möchte. Außerdem habe ich sowieso nichts stehlenswertes mitgenommen und ich glaube nicht, dass sich jemand traut etwas zu stehlen, wenn die Anzahl der Verdächtigen so stark eingeschränkt ist. Selbst wenn es einen Gott verdammten Dieb gebe, wäre es mit Sicherheit Haruhi.<br />
<br />
„Ich werde dann mal nach Arakawa-san sehen. Ihr könnt euch ruhig ein bisschen umsehen. Vergisst bitte nicht die Positionen der Notausgänge. Dann bis später.“<br />
<br />
Daraufhin ging Keiichi-san die Treppe hinunter.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
So beschrieb Haruhi ihren ersten Eindruck von Keiichi-san,<br />
<br />
„Gerade weil es an ihn nichts Merkwürdiges gibt wird er nur noch verdächtiger.“<br />
<br />
„Wie würdest du es den dann auffassen, wenn er merkwürdig aussehen würde?“<br />
<br />
„Wenn er so aussieht muss er auch merkwürdig sein!“<br />
<br />
Nach der Logik dieses Mädchens gibt es also nichts auf der Welt, dass nicht merkwürdig ist. Ihre Standards würden sogar die ISO[http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Internationale_Organisation_f%C3%BCr_Normung] schockieren. Du könntest ja für JARO[http://www.jaro.or.jp/e.html/e_1.html] arbeiten. Ich wette, dass du dort hart arbeiten und dich jeden Tag erfüllt fühlen würdest.<br />
<br />
Nachdem wir unser Gepäck in unseren Zimmern verstaut hatten, trafen wir uns in Haruhis Doppelbettzimmer. Es ist einfach zu typisch für Haruhi, ein Doppelbettzimmer für sich alleine zu beschlagnahmen. Die Worte höflich und bescheiden gibt es in ihren Vokabular nicht.<br />
<br />
Während die drei Mädchen auf dem Bett saßen und ich auf den Make-up Tisch saß, lehnte sich Koizumi, entspannt aussehend, mit gekreuzten Armen gegen die Wand.<br />
<br />
„Ich weiß!“<br />
<br />
Schrie Haruhi plötzlich und wie immer fragte ich schon instinktiv,<br />
<br />
„Du weißt was?“<br />
<br />
„Wer der Täter ist.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Haruhi prompt. Aus irgendeinem Grund strahlte ihr Gesicht jetzt die Aura eines Großartigen Detektivs aus.<br />
<br />
Zögernd sprach ich für die anderen Drei,<br />
<br />
„Welcher Täter? Wir sind gerade erst angekommen und es ist noch nichts passiert!“<br />
<br />
„Meine Instinkte sagen mir, dass der Täter der Besitzer dieser Insel ist. Ich vermute, dass sein erstes Opfer Mikuru-chan sein wird.“<br />
<br />
„Eh!?“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san war anscheinend vollkommen verängstigt. Sich an Nagatos Rock festklammernd, zitterte sie wie ein Kaninchen, das den Flügelschlag eines Adlers gehört hatte. Nagato blieb still.<br />
<br />
„......“<br />
<br />
Sie fixierte ihren Blick auf irgendeinem Punkt mitten in der Luft.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe dich gefragt, was für ein Täter?“ Ich fragte erneut, „Oder eher, welches Verbrechen wirfst du gerade Tamaru Keiichi-san vor?“<br />
<br />
„Woher soll ich das den wissen? Nach seinen Augen zu urteilen hat er irgendetwas geplant. Meine Instinkte liegen für gewöhnlich richtig. Wir werden später in irgendein schockierendes Ereignis verwickelt sein.“<br />
<br />
Es wäre in Ordnung, wenn es nur eine normale Überraschungsparty wäre, aber Haruhi erwartete keine unordentliche Party, in der sie ein kleines Rollenspiel machen könnte, sondern etwas viel dramatischeres.<br />
<br />
Versucht es euch vorzustellen. Das Bild von Keiichi-san, wie er sine netter Kerl Fassade ablegt, in seinen Augen blanker Wahnsinn aufblitzt und wie er, in den Versuch allen Gästen den Bauch aufzuschlitzen, anfängt ein scharfes Metzgermesser mit sich herumzutragen. Das alles nur deswegen, weil er aus Versehen über ein uraltes, im Wald der Insel liegendes, Grab gestolpert ist und von einem mörderischen Geist besessen wurde.<br />
<br />
„Kann etwas so bescheuertes wirklich passieren?“<br />
<br />
Ich winkte meine Hand horizontal durch die Luft, eine „bring dich nicht selbst in Schwierigkeiten“ Geste machend.<br />
<br />
Egal wie ich es auch drehe, es ist und bleibt unmöglich, dass ein Bekannter Koizumis sich auf einmal so verändern würde. Diese ’Organisation’ ist ja nicht vollkommen bescheuert, sie haben bestimmt umfassende Hintergrundskontrollen bei den Personen hier vorgenommen. Koizumi hatte sein übliches Lächeln aufgesetzt und weder der Butler Arakawa-san, noch das Dienstmädchen Mori-san, genau so wenig wie auch Tamaru Yutaka-san, sahen nach beängstigenden Personen aus. Außerdem erhofft sich Haruhi doch ein Mysterium und nicht irgendwelche Störungen in dem Magnetfeld der Erde, oder?<br />
<br />
Wenn etwas passieren sollte werden es höchstens ein oder zwei Morde sein, oder? Außerdem glaube ich nicht, dass das passieren wird, bloß weil sie es sich so wünscht. Das Wetter ist großartig und das Meer ist ruhig. Diese Insel ist kein abgeschlossener Kreis.<br />
<br />
Des Weiteren ist Haruhi, egal wie verrückt sie auch sein mag, nicht verrückt genug um sich tatsächlich den Tod von jemandem zu wünschen. Wenn Haruhi eine derartige Person wäre, hätte mich ihre Ungeduld, da ich schon die gesamte Zeit bei ihr bin, schon längst umgebracht.<br />
<br />
Haruhi schien meine Sorgen nicht spüren zu können und sagte unschuldig,<br />
<br />
„Last uns erst mal schwimmen gehen! Was sonst sollte man am Meer machen? Ihr könnt alle so viel schwimmen wie ihr wollt! Wird machen ein Rennen und sehen wer als erstes von den Wellen weggeschwemmt wird!“<br />
<br />
Das ist keine schlechte Idee, zumindest dann, wenn die Küstenwache bereit sitzt.<br />
<br />
Aber wir sind gerade erst angekommen. Müssen wir jetzt schon gehen? Willst du nach den Anstrengungen der langen Bootfahrt nicht erstmal eine Pause machen? Wo ich gerade dabei bin, selbst wenn Haruhi noch nie zuvor müde war, sollte sie dennoch ein bisschen Mitgefühl gegenüber den anderen Menschen zeigen, anstatt alles nach ihren eigenen Standards zu machen!<br />
<br />
„Was murmelst du da vor dich hin? Die Sonne wird auch dann, wenn du Opfergaben an Apollo in seinen Tempel geben solltest, nicht aufhören auf und unter zu gehen! Es wäre Zeitverschwendung, wenn wir nicht raus gehen würden bevor die Sonne weg ist.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi streckte ihre Arme aus und umschloss mit ihnen Asahina-sans und Nagatos Hälse.<br />
<br />
„Kyaa~!“ Asahina-san schloss ihre Augen und schrie. „......“ Während Nagato keinerlei Reaktion zeigte.<br />
<br />
„Badeanzug! Badeanzug! Zieht eure Badeanzüge an und lasst uns dann in der Halle treffen! Hee hee, ich habe diesen beiden Schönheiten geholfen ihre Badeanzüge auszusuchen! Du freust dich bestimmt schon sie zu sehen, richtig Kyon?“<br />
<br />
Haruhi zeigte mir einen „Ich weiß bereits woran du gedacht hast“ Ausdruck und lächelte mir teuflisch, ihre weißen Zähne zeigend, entgegen.<br />
<br />
„Da hast du verdammt recht.“<br />
<br />
Ich war wiederbelebt und stand auf. Dies war tatsächlich einer der Gründe, warum ich hierhin gekommen bin. Ich werde keine Einwände dulden.<br />
<br />
„Koizumi, ist der gesamte Privatstrand für uns alleine reserviert?“<br />
<br />
„Ja. Die Leute gehen sowieso meistens nur an den Strand um Muscheln zu sammeln. Nur wenige Leute kommen hierhin, aber die Wellen können hier auch sehr stark sein, daher solltet ihr nicht zu weit hinaus schwimmen. Nur für den Fall, dass du das mit dem Rennen ernst meintest......“<br />
<br />
„Hör auf herumzualbern. Das war nur ein Witz! Mikuru-chan würde sofort von der Rückströmung weggeschwemmt werden und als Futter für die Fische enden. Hört mir alle genau zu, überschätzt euch nicht und schwimmt zu weit raus! Bleibt in meinem Blickfeld.“<br />
<br />
Ist es wirklich ratsam unsere Sicherheit Haruhi zu überlassen? Ich werde wohl helfen müssen. Zumindest muss ich darauf achten, dass ich Asahina-san nicht für mehr als zwei Sekunden aus den Augen lasse.<br />
<br />
„Hey Kyon!“<br />
<br />
Haruhis Finger zeigte zu meiner Nasenspitze.<br />
<br />
„Ich mag dieses bescheuerte Lächeln auf deinem Gesicht nicht, also mach was dagegen! Stirnrunzeln passt besser zu dir. Und ich werde dir auch nicht die Kamera geben!“<br />
<br />
Voller Leidenschaft ergriffen fuhr der Haruhi Orient Express, alle Hindernisse ignorierend, lächelnd und Befehle erteilend, unaufhaltsam weiter,<br />
<br />
„Also, lasst uns gehen!“<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Und so erreichten wir den Strand.<br />
<br />
Die Sonne war bereits dabei unterzugehen, aber dennoch waren ihre Strahlen immer noch sommerlich warm. Die Wellen trafen auf den Sand und die Wolken flogen wie Marshmellows im Himmel über uns. Der Seewind, der den Geruch der Wellen in sich trug, verwehte unser Haar.<br />
<br />
Obwohl es ein Privatstrand genannt wurde, gab es eigentlich keinen wirklichen Grund dafür den Strand extra zu reservieren, da so oder so nie jemand zu dieser unbewohnten Insel kommen würde. Ich vermute mal, dass die einzigen Personen, die hierher kommen würden um im Meer zu baden, ausländische Touristen wären, die auf eines dieser miesen Reisemagazine reingefallen sind. Außer uns fünf war der Strand im Großen und Ganzen leer. Es gab noch nicht mal Seevögel.<br />
<br />
Daher waren die einzigen anderen Lebewesen, außer mir und Koizumi, die den Anblick von Haruhi und den beiden anderen Mädchen in ihren Badeanzügen genießen konnten, die Seepocken an den Felsen des Strandes.<br />
<br />
Ich legte die Strohmatte unter den Sonnenschirm und schielte mit den Augen, jede einzelne von Asahina-sans schüchternden Bewegungen genießend, in ihre Richtung, worauf Haruhi hinter ihr auftauchte und sie packte.<br />
<br />
„Mikuru-chan, das beste Mittel um den Strand zu genießen ist zu schwimmen! Komm her! Es ist schlecht für deine Gesundheit, wenn du den Sonnenschein nicht genießt!“<br />
<br />
„Ah, ich bin kein Mensch, der gerne in der Sonne steht.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi ignorierte den schwachen Protest Asahina-sans und drückte unseren kleinen und blassheutigen Senpai ins Wasser.<br />
<br />
„Wah! Salzig!“<br />
<br />
[[Image:Sh v03c04 01.jpg |thumb|Mit ihren Armen auf der Oberfläche des Wassers herumschlagend, war Asahina-san tatsächlich von etwas derartig Offensichtlichen überrascht.]]Mit ihren Armen auf der Oberfläche des Wassers herumschlagend, war Asahina-san tatsächlich von etwas derartig Offensichtlichen überrascht. In diesen Moment saß Nagato......<br />
<br />
„......“<br />
<br />
......in ihren Badeanzug auf einem Strandstuhl und las leise einen dicken Roman.<br />
<br />
„Verschiedene Menschen haben wirklich unterschiedliche Arten spaß zu haben.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi, der Beach Ball spielte, öffnete seinem Mund um mir sein Lächeln zu zeigen.<br />
<br />
„Man sollte seine Freizeit so verbringen wie man sie verbringen will, ansonsten könnte man es wohl kaum Freizeit nennen. Hast du nicht vor diesen sorgenfreien Ausflug in den nächsten vier Tagen und drei Nächten damit zu verbringen spaß zu haben?“<br />
<br />
Ist Haruhi nicht die Einzige die hier macht was sie will? Ich glaube nicht das Asahina-san jemals die Bedeutung von Entspannung verstehen wird, wenn sie dazu gezwungen wird mit Haruhi zu spielen.<br />
<br />
„Hey, Kyon! Koizumi-kun! Kommt auch hier rüber!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi schrie uns wie eine Warnsirene entgegen. Vorsichtig stand ich auf. Um ehrlich zu sein störte es mich nicht sonderlich. Haruhi nicht mitgezählt, war es mein Wunsch neben Asahina-san stehen zu können. Den aufgeblasenem Beach Ball aus Koizumis Hand nehmend fing ich an den kochenden Strand hinunterzugehen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Nachdem wir anfingen zu spüren, wie unsere Muskelnkraft langsam nachließ, gingen wir zurück ins Anwesen, nahmen ein Bad und ruhten uns etwas in unseren Räumen aus. Der Himmel war mittlerweile mit Sternen versehen. Mori-san führte uns dann später zum Speisesaal.<br />
<br />
Während des Abendessens:<br />
<br />
Das Abendessen an diesem Abend war sehr ausgiebig. Ich glaube nicht, dass sie vor hatten Asahina-sans Wunsch zu erfüllen, aber es gab Fisch auf jeden unserer Teller. Da ich an Armut gewöhnt war, musste ich aus Respekt vor dessen was ich hier vor mir sah, mich aufrecht hinsetzen. Ich kann das alles umsonst essen? Ist das wirklich in Ordnung?<br />
<br />
„Esst so viel wie ihr wollt.“<br />
<br />
Keiichi-san lächelte und zeigte seine Großzügigkeit.<br />
<br />
„Da es zu langweilig für mich ist hier alleine zu sein, nehmt es als Belohnung dafür, dass ihr so weit gereist seit um hierhin zukommen. Normalerweise bin ich bei der Wahl meiner Gäste sehr pingelig, aber da ihr Freunde Itsukis seit, seit ihr herzlich willkommen.“<br />
<br />
Aus irgendeinem Grund war Keiichi-san, im Vergleich zu dem als wir ihn das letzte Mal sahen, jetzt sehr formell angezogen. Er trug einen schwarzen Anzug mit Fliege. Das Essen war eine Mischung aus japanischer und westlicher Küche. Es gab alles Mögliche, Lamm, Französischen gebratenen Fisch und gedünstetes Essen. Da wir nach Essstäbchen gefragt hatten war Keiichi-san der einzige, der mit Messer und Gabel aß.<br />
<br />
„Es ist fantastisch! Wer hat es gekocht?“<br />
<br />
Fragte Haruhi während sie uns ihren gewaltigen Appetit zeigte, der selbst bei einem Esswettbewerb preisverdächtig wäre.<br />
<br />
„Der Butler Arakawa-san ist zugleich der Chefkoch, sein Essen ist nicht schlecht, was?“<br />
<br />
„Ich muss mich bei ihm bedanken, können sie ihn später herbeirufen?“<br />
<br />
Sagte Haruhi als ob sie ein Gourmand wäre, der gerade erstklassiges Essen gekostet hätte.<br />
<br />
Ich sah Asahina-san an, deren Augen, mit jedem Bissen den sie aß, weiter aufgingen; dann zu Nagato, die nicht so aussah, als ob sie viel essen würde, aber dennoch war sie ununterbrochen damit beschäftigt sich Essen nachzunehmen; und zu Koizumi, der sich ausgelassen mit Yutaka-san unterhielt.<br />
<br />
„Wollen sie etwas zu Trinken?“<br />
<br />
Fragte Mori-san, die in ihrem Dienstmädchenkostüm gekleidet war und die gesamte Zeit die Rolle der Kellnerin übernahm. Sie trug mit einem Lächeln auf dem Gesicht eine kleine längliche Weinflasche. Ich vermute mal Wein. Obwohl es unmoralisch ist Minderjährigen Alkohol anzubieten, entschied ich mich trotzdem ein Glas anzunehmen. Ich habe noch nie zuvor Wein getrunken, aber man sollte ja etwas Waghalsiger sein. Und nachdem ich Mori-sans bezauberndes Lächeln gesehen hatte, viel es mir schwer abzulehnen.<br />
<br />
„Ah, was trinkt Kyon da? Ich möchte auch etwas davon.“<br />
<br />
Dank Haruhis Nachfrage, hatte nun jeder von uns ein mit Wein gefülltes Glas in der Hand.<br />
<br />
Ich hatte die Vorahnung, dass dies der Anfang eines Albtraumes war.<br />
<br />
An diesem Tag fand ich heraus, dass Asahina-san keinen einzigen Schluck Wein vertrug, wogegen Nagato ein beeindruckendes Fass ohne Boden war; Haruhi war einfach nur ein hoffnungsloser Trinker.<br />
<br />
Wegen der besonderen Umstände trank ich ziemlich viel, was dazu führte, dass meine Erinnerung etwas unklar sind, aber ich kann mich immer noch daran erinnern, dass Haruhi mit einer Weinflasche in der Hand immer weiter getrunken hatte, während sie gegen Keiichi-sans Kopf klopfte.<br />
<br />
„Ah......Du bist großartig! Als Dank für deine Einladung biete ich dir Mikuru-chan an! Trainier sie gut, damit sie ein besseres Dienstmädchen wird! Da dieses Mädchen vollkommen hoffnungslos ist!“<br />
<br />
Ich erinnere mich vage daran, dass sie dies mit einer erhöhten Stimme schrie.<br />
<br />
Das richtige Dienstmädchen Mori-san stellte die Flasche, wie einen Bowling Pin, zurück auf den Tisch und schnitt in aller Ruhe Äpfel und Birnen aus den Fruchtkorb zurecht, die sie dann zum Nachtisch austeilte. Dagegen lag das Pseudo-Dienstmädchen aus unserem Clubraum schon mit ihrem erröteten Gesicht auf den Tisch.<br />
<br />
Nagato trank das Glas Wein, das ihr Mori-san einschenkt hatte, aus. Ich weiß nicht wie der Alkohol in ihren Körper abgebaut wird. Ihr Gesicht blieb unverändert, während sie Glas nach Glas, wie ein Meerwasser trinkender Wal, trank.<br />
<br />
Interessiert fragte Yutaka-san,<br />
<br />
„Ist sie wirklich in Ordnung?“<br />
<br />
Ich kann mich noch daran erinnern, dass er sehr besorgt aussah.<br />
<br />
Anscheinend trug mich Koizumi, da ich mein Bewusstsein verloren hatte, diese Nacht in mein Zimmer. Das hatte er mir zumindest später erzählt. Er meinte, dass ich genau so stark wie Haruhi nach Alkohol gerochen hätte, aber da ich mich an nichts erinnern konnte tat ich so als ob ich ihn nicht gehört hätte und weigerte mich daran zu erinnern, dass etwas Derartiges passiert war. Ich werde es einfach als einen von Koizumis Witzen ansehen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Da am zweiten Tag etwas passierte, dass uns unsere Kater vollkommen vergessen ließ.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Am Morgen des zweiten Tages wütete plötzlich ein Sturm.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Mit den unheilverkündenden Geräuschen des starken Windes, traf das Wasser des Regens auf die Oberflächen der Fensterscheiben, an denen es dann diagonal herunter lief. Der Wald, der das Anwesen umschloss, raschelte als ob Dämonen in ihm leben würden.<br />
<br />
„Was für ein Pech, ausgerechnet jetzt kommt ein Taifun.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Haruhi deprimiert, als sie aus dem Fenster raus sah. In Haruhis Raum versammelt überlegten wir, wie wir den heutigen Tag verbringen sollten.<br />
<br />
Es war nach dem Frühstück. Keiichi-san war dabei nicht anwesend. Arakawa-san sagte, dass Keiichi-san Probleme damit hätte morgens aufzustehen, weswegen er nur selten vormittags aufwachte.<br />
<br />
Haruhi, die sich zu uns umdrehte,<br />
<br />
„Jetzt ist es wirklich eine einsame Insel geworden. Das ist eine einmalige Situation, wer weiß, vielleicht wird etwas passieren!“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san japste und sah sich um, während Koizumis und Nagatos Gesichtausdruck, wie immer, vollkommen fachmännisch blieb.<br />
<br />
Gestern waren die Wellen noch ruhig und sanft. Jetzt haben sie eine Tsunamialarm auslösende Größe erreicht, die es Schiffen unmöglich machte zu fahren. Wenn das so bis übermorgen weitergeht werden wir tatsächlich gegen unseren Willen, ganz wie Haruhi es sich gewünscht hatte, auf einer einsamen Insel gestrandet sein. Ein abgeschlossner Kreis war es, oder?<br />
<br />
Versuchend uns zu beruhigen zeigte uns Koizumi ein Lächeln,<br />
<br />
„Es scheint ein relativ schneller Taifun zu sein, also müsste es bis übermorgen wieder aufklaren. Man sagt ja, etwas kommt so schnell wie es vergeht.“<br />
<br />
Nach den Wetterbericht zu urteilen müsste er sogar recht haben. Aber in den gestrigen Bericht war auch keine rede von einen Taifun! Wessen Kopf hat diesen Sturm wohl heraufbeschworen!?<br />
<br />
„Es ist ein Zufall.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Koizumi lässig.<br />
<br />
„Das ist ein normales natürliches Phänomen, das zusammen mit dem Sommerwetterpaket geliefert wird, glaube ich? Es gibt jedes Jahr einen großen Taifun.“<br />
<br />
„Eigentlich wollten wir die Insel erkunden gehen, aber das müssen wir jetzt anscheinend absagen.“ Sagte Haruhi verbittert, „Ah, wie auch immer, lasst uns etwas finden, was wir im Haus spielen können!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi schien den eigentlichen Sinn dieses Ausfluges vollkommen vergessen zu haben, da die Hauptbedeutung jetzt einfach spaß haben geworden ist. Aber das ist etwas über das ich mich freuen sollte, da ich sowieso nicht bis zum anderen Ende der Insel wandern wollte um dann dort irgendwelche angetriebenen Leichen unidentifizierter Kreaturen zu finden, die zwischen den Felsen stecken.<br />
<br />
Koizumi machte einen Vorschlag.<br />
<br />
„Wenn ich mich richtig erinnere gibt es hier auch einen Spielraum, ich werde Keiichi-san fragen, ob er ihn für uns öffnen kann. Was würde euch gefallen? Mah-jong oder Billard? Wenn wir fragen könnten wir sogar einen Tischtennistisch aufstellen.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi gab ihre Zustimmung,<br />
<br />
„Dann lasst uns eine Runde Tischtennis spielen! Wir werden den Gewinner des ersten Tischtennisturniers der SOS Brigade durch das Rundlauf-Verfahren bestimmen! Auf dem Rückweg muss der Verlierer uns Getränke kaufen! Gebt alles was ihr habt!“<br />
<br />
Das Spielzimmer befand sich im Untergeschoss. In der großen Halle stand ein Mah-jong Tisch und ein Billard Tisch. Es gab sogar ein Roulette und einen Baccarat[http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baccara_(Gl%C3%BCcksspiel)] Tisch. Unterhalten Koizumis Verwandte hier in geheimen ein Kasino?<br />
<br />
„Was denkst du denn?“ Antwortete Koizumi mit seinem dämlichen Lächeln, während er den faltbaren Tischtennistisch aus einer Ecke des Raumes raus zog.<br />
<br />
Nebenbei, nach einem erbitterten Kampf gegen mich, gewann Haruhi das Tischtennisturnier. Daraufhin hielt sie ein Mah-jong Turnier, aber da keiner aus der SOS Brigade, bis auf Koizumi, wusste wie man es spielte, mussten wir es erst noch lernen. Während des Spiels kamen auch noch die Tamaru Brüder dazu, die dafür sorgten, dass es ein interessanter Mah-jong Wettbewerb wurde. Haruhi verdrehte die Regeln und kreierte zu ihren nutzen „''yaku''“, worauf sie einen Sieg nach den anderen mit rätselhaften Kombinationen wie „''Nishoku Zetsu Ichimon,''“ „''Chantamodoki,''“ „''Iishanten Paralysis''“ und so weiter einholte. Naja, es brachte mich zum lachen, also habe ich es durchgehen lassen. Und wir haben sowieso nicht um Geld gespielt.<br />
<br />
„''Ron!'' Das müssten um die zehntausend Punkte sein!“<br />
<br />
„Suzumiya-san, das ist ''yakuman''.“<br />
<br />
Heimlich gab ich ein Stöhnen von mir, vielleicht wäre es besser nur die guten Seiten anzusehen und den Spaß, den der Ausflug mit sich brachte, zu genießen. So wie die Dinge stehen ist es unwahrscheinlich, dass wir von einem Seemonster angegriffen werden oder auf einmal Einheimische aus dem Wald kommen. Immerhin ist das hier eine einsame Insel, die weit vom Festland abgelegen ist. Es dürften keine fremden Dinge von Außen so einfach hierhin kommen können.<br />
<br />
Ich entschied mich so zu denken und mich zu entspannen. Tamaru Keiichi-san, Yutaka-san, Arakawa-san und Mori-san sind alle Bekannte Koizumis und sie sehen alle normal aus. Es fehlen immer noch die nötigen Charaktere um eines dieser merkwürdigen Ereignisse auszulösen.<br />
<br />
''Ich hoffe, dass alles gut gehen wird.'' Betete ich in meinem Herzen.<br />
<br />
Jedoch scheinen die Götter meine Gebete nie zu erhören.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Es passierte am Morgen des dritten Tages.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Wir haben den gesamten zweiten Tag damit verbracht, zu essen und zu spielen, und da sich das Wetter zum Abend hin noch verschlechterte, spielte sich beim Abendessen die gleiche Szene wie Gestern ab. Am dritten Tag versuchte ich angestrengt, gegen die von dem Kater verursachten Kopfschmerzen ankämpfend, aufzuwachen. Wenn Koizumi uns nicht zurück in unsere Zimmer getragen hätte, würden ich, Haruhi und Asahina-san wohl immer noch im Speisesaal schlafen.<br />
<br />
Am Morgen des dritten Tages öffnete ich den Vorhang. Es stürmte immer noch.<br />
<br />
„Ich frage mich, ob wir morgen in der Lage sein werden zurückzufahren?“<br />
<br />
Angestrengt versuchend in einer geraden Linie zu gehen, wusch ich mit etwas kaltem Wasser die Müdigkeit aus meinem Gesicht. Da ich nicht hinfallen wollte ging ich die Treppe besonders vorsichtig hinunter.<br />
<br />
Dort im Speisesaal versammelt waren Haruhi und Asahina-san, die denselben miserablen Gesichtsausdruck wie ich hatten, und Koizumi mit Nagato, die so aussahen wie immer.<br />
<br />
Die Tamaru Brüder sind noch nicht runtergekommen, vielleicht haben sie ja nach zwei Nächten hintereinander, in denen sie sich voll getrunken hatten, ihr Limit erreicht? Ich konnte mich daran erinnern, wie Haruhi ihnen Wein einschenkte. Haruhi war ja schon nüchtern leichtsinnig, aber unter dem Einfluss von Alkohol wurde es sogar noch extremer, allein bei dem Gedanken an ihre Eskapaden der vergangenen Nacht wurden meine Kopfschmerzen schlimmer. Ich entschied mich, dass ich mich niemals wieder dazu zwingen werde ohne Unterlass zu trinken.<br />
<br />
„Ich will keinen Wein mehr trinken.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi runzelte ihre Stirn und sagte dies so, als ob sie aus ihren Fehlern gelernt hätte.<br />
<br />
„Ich weiß nicht warum, aber alle meine Erinnerungen nach dem Abendessen scheinen spurlos verschwunden zu sein. Ist das nicht eine Verschwendung? Es kommt mir so vor als ob wir unglaublich viel unserer Zeit verschwändet hätten. Argh, ich will nie wieder Betrunken sein. Heute Nacht wird eine ’Alkohol freie Nacht’.“<br />
<br />
Normalerweise sollten High School Schüler auch nicht betrunken sein. Vielleicht sollte ich Haruhi ja dafür loben, dass sie mal etwas Verantwortungsvolles gesagt hat? Aber dennoch muss ich sagen, dass mich das übermäßige Trinken nicht sonderlich störte, da Asahina-sans verträumter betrunkener Gesichtsausdruck einfach zu verführerisch aussah.<br />
<br />
„Also ist es entschieden!“<br />
<br />
Koizumi nickte und gab ohne zu zögern seine Zustimmung, worauf er zu Mori-san, die gerade einen mit Frühstück beladenen Wagen herein schob, sagte,<br />
<br />
„Heute Nacht werden wir keinen Wein brauchen. Bereite bitte nur ein paar Säfte für uns vor.“<br />
<br />
„Verstanden.“<br />
<br />
Höflich verbeugte sich Mori-san und fing an die Teller, auf denen Speck mit Eiern war, auf den Tisch zu verteilen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Auch nachdem wir mit dem Frühstück fertig waren war Yutaka-san immer noch nicht aufgetaucht. Da Keiichi-san normalerweise morgens nicht aufstand, war seine Abwesenheit erklärbar, aber nicht Yutaka-sans. In diesem Moment......<br />
<br />
„Entschuldigung.“<br />
<br />
Arakawa-san und Mori-san tauchten vor uns auf. Ich bemerkte, dass er anstatt seines ruhigen Butlergesichtes nun ein besorgtes Gesicht hatte. Ich habe kein gutes Gefühl dabei.<br />
<br />
„Was ist passiert?“ Fragte Koizumi, „Gibt es ein Problem?“<br />
<br />
„Ja.“ Sagte Arakawa-san, „Ich glaube zumindest, dass es ein Problem ist. Ich habe Mori-san gebeten nach Yutaka-sama in seinem Raum zu sehen.“<br />
<br />
Fuhr Arakawa-san fort, worauf Mori-san mit ihrem Kopf nickte,<br />
<br />
„Da die Türe nicht abgeschlossen war öffnete ich sie und fand Yutaka-samas Raum leer vor.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Mori-san mit einer glockenklaren Stimme, während sie auf das Tischtuch sah,<br />
<br />
„Der Raum war leer und das Bett schien unbenutzt gewesen zu sein.“<br />
<br />
„Ich habe versucht meinen Herrn über das Telefon zu erreichen, aber es antwortete keiner.“<br />
<br />
Nachdem Haruhi gehört hatte, was uns Arakawa-san zu sagen hatte, stellte sie das mit Saft gefüllte Glas beiseite.<br />
<br />
„Was soll das bedeuten? Yutaka-san wird vermisst und Keiichi-san geht nicht ans Telefon?“<br />
<br />
„Kurz gefasst, ist es so.“ antwortete Arakawa-san.<br />
<br />
„Kannst du nicht in Keiichi-sans Raum gehen? Hast du einen Ersatzschlüssel?“<br />
<br />
„Ich habe zu allen Räumen die Ersatzschlüssel, ausgenommen die des Schlafzimmers meines Herrn. Da er dort viele seiner Arbeitsdokumente verwahrt, ist er der einzige der Zugang zu den Ersatzschlüsseln dieses Raumes hat.“<br />
<br />
Das schlechte Gefühl vergrößerte sich zu einer dunklen Wolke, die zwei Drittel meines Herzen bedeckte. Der noch nicht erwachte Besitzer des Anwesens und sein verschwundener Bruder.<br />
<br />
Arakawa-san machte eine leichte Verbeugung.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe vor jetzt zum Schlafzimmer meines Herrn zu gehen. Könntet ihr mitkommen, wenn es euch nicht stören würde? Ich hoffe, dass ich falsch liege, aber ich habe ein ungutes Gefühl bei der Sache.“<br />
<br />
Abrupt gestikulierte mir Haruhi etwas mit ihren Augen entgegen. Was will sie mir damit sagen?<br />
<br />
„Vielleicht sollten wir mitgehen.“<br />
<br />
Ohne zu zögern stand Koizumi auf.<br />
<br />
„Vielleicht ist er krank und nicht in der Lage aufzustehen. Es könnte sein, dass wir die Türe aufbrechen müssen.“<br />
<br />
Sofort sprang Haruhi von ihrem Stuhl,<br />
<br />
„Kyon, lass uns gehen! Ich werde ganz unruhig. Yuki, Mikuru-chan, ihr beide kommt auch mit!“<br />
<br />
In diesem Moment zeigte uns Haruhi, einen noch bislang unbekannt ernsten Ausdruck auf ihrem Gesicht.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Erlaubt mir, dass was darauf passierte, schnell zusammen zu fassen.<br />
<br />
Keiichi-sans Raum befand sich im dritten Stock und egal wie viel wir auch klopften, es gab keine Antwort. Koizumi versuchte den Türknauf zu drehen, aber die Tür blieb dennoch verschlossen. Wie eine Mauer stand nun die Holztür, unseren Weg blockierend, vor uns.<br />
<br />
Bevor wir dort hingegangen waren, sind wir auch noch zu Tamaru Yutaka-sans Raum gegangen. Wie Mori-san uns beschrieben hatte sahen die Bettlaken ordentlich und unbenutzt aus. Wohin kann er nur gegangen sein? Könnten sich beide Brüder in Keiichi-sans Raum verstecken?<br />
<br />
„Der Raum ist von innen abgeschlossen was heißt, dass jemand drinnen sein muss.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi packte sein Kinn und machte den Eindruck, als ob er tief in Gedanken versunken wäre. Er sagte in einem noch nie dagewesenen angespannten Ton,<br />
<br />
„Es sieht so aus, als ob wir keine andere Wahl mehr haben. Wir werden die Türe aufbrechen müssen. Es könnte sein, dass jemandes Leben hier auf dem Spiel steht.“<br />
<br />
Deswegen reihten wir uns auf und rammten uns, wie ein Haufen Rugbyspieler, gegen die Tür. In der Aufstellung waren ich, Koizumi und Arakawa-san. Ich weiß, dass Nagato die Tür ohne Anstrengung mit einem Finger aufbrechen könnte, aber sie meinte, dass ihre Magie hier, wo ihr jeder zusieht, nicht angebracht wäre. Unter den wachsamen Augen der drei Mädchen der SOS Brigade und Mori-sans, rammten wir uns viele Male tapfer gegen die Tür und gerade als die Knochen in meiner Schulter anfingen vor Schmerz aufzuschreien......<br />
<br />
Endlich sprang die Tür wie eine Feder auf.<br />
<br />
Unser Gleichgewicht verlierend stürzten ich, Koizumi und Arakawa-san mit Schwung in den Raum hinein. Und dann......<br />
<br />
Ja, wir sind jetzt wieder zurück bei der Anfangsszene. Es hat lange gedauert hierhin zu kommen. Jetzt zurück in die Gegenwart.<br />
<br />
.........<br />
<br />
......<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Nach diesem langen Rückblick wandte ich langsam meinen blick von Keiichi-san, in dessen Brust ein Messer steckte, ab und drehte mich in die Richtung der aufgebrochenen Tür. Es ist ein neu gebautes Anwesen, selbst die Türen schienen zu glänzen......Ich sollte jetzt nicht an vollkommen irrelevanten Kram denken.<br />
<br />
Arakawa-san kniete sich an der Seite seines Herrn nieder, drückte seine Fingerspitzen auf dessen Hals und drehte sich dann langsam zu uns um.<br />
<br />
„Er ist verstorben.“<br />
<br />
Vielleicht hatte es etwas mit seinem Beruf zu tun, aber er hörte sich sehr mürrisch an.<br />
<br />
„Ah...ah......“<br />
<br />
Erschöpft aussehend kniete sich Asahina-san auf den Boden, was ziemlich verständlich war wenn man mich fragte, da mir danach war dasselbe zu machen. Selbst Nagatos hölzernes Gesicht wurde für mich zu einer Erlösung.<br />
<br />
„Es scheint, als ob wir uns in einer sehr ernsten Situation befinden.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi ging zu Keiichi-san und kniete sich gegenüber von Arakawa-san hin, worauf er dann sorgfältig Keiichi-sans Anzug beiseite schob und sein Hemd untersuchte.<br />
<br />
Eine Flüssigkeit, die ungleichmäßig auf seinem Hemd verteilt war, färbte sein weißes Hemd nun dunkelrot.<br />
<br />
„Huh?“<br />
<br />
Rief er aus. Ich sah zu seiner Hand und sah ein Notizbuch in der Brusttasche von Keiichi-sans Hemd. Die klinge schien durch das Notizbuch hindurch in sein Herz gestochen geworden zu sein. Um das zu schaffen muss der Täter schon außerordentlich stark gewesen sein. Ich bezweifle, dass es eines der Mädchen gewesen sein kann, obwohl es für Haruhi, mit ihrer erstaunlichen Kraft, durchaus machbar sein könnte.<br />
<br />
Koizumis Stimme war mit etwas Trauer versehen,<br />
<br />
„Wir müssen jetzt als erstes den Tatort sicher stellen. Lasst uns hier raus gehen.“<br />
<br />
„Mikuru-chan, geht es dir gut?“<br />
<br />
Es war nicht überraschend, dass sich Haruhi so sehr um Asahina-san sorgte, da sie so aussah, als ob sie gleich ihr Bewusstsein verlieren würde. Sie kniete mit fest verschlossenen Augen, erschöpft neben Nagatos dünnen Beinen, auf den Boden.<br />
<br />
„Yuki, hilf mir Mikuru-chan in mein Zimmer zu tragen! Du nimmst ihren anderen Arm.“<br />
<br />
Vielleicht weil sie selbst innerlich verunsichert war sagte Haruhi tatsächlich etwas mit gesunden Menschenverstand. An ihren Armen von Nagato und Haruhi getragen, wurde sie langsam aus dem Flur hinaus gezogen.<br />
<br />
Nachdem ich mich versichert hatte, dass sie weg waren, untersuchte ich die Umgebung.<br />
<br />
Während Mori-san ihren Kopf vor Trauer senkte legte Arakawa-san seine Hände zusammen um seinen auf den Boden liegenden Herrn, seinen letzten Respekt zu erweisen. Selbst jetzt, während draußen ein Sturm wütete, wurde Yutaka-san immer noch vermisst.<br />
<br />
„Also...“ Sagte Koizumi zu mir, „Anscheinend müssen wir untersuchen was hier passiert ist.“<br />
<br />
„Was meinst du damit?“ Fragte ich. Koizumis normales Lächeln kehrte wieder zurück.<br />
<br />
„Hast du es noch nicht bemerkt?“ Wir befinden uns jetzt in einem echten abgeschlossenen Kreis.“<br />
<br />
Das weiß ich schon seit langem.<br />
<br />
„Es sieht aus wie ein Mord.“<br />
<br />
Naja, es sieht zumindest nicht nach Selbstmord aus.<br />
<br />
„Außerdem ist dieser Raum nach außen hin vollständig abgeschlossen.“<br />
<br />
Ich sah mich um und bemerkte, dass alle Fenster von innen verschlossen waren.<br />
<br />
„Wie konnte der Täter diese Tat begehen und daraufhin aus diesem verschlossenen Raum fliehen?“<br />
<br />
Warum fragst du nicht einfach den Täter selbst!?<br />
<br />
„Du hast recht,“ Stimmte mir Koizumi zu, „Wir sollten Yutaka-san finden.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi bat Arakawa-san die Polizei zu rufen, worauf er sich umdrehte und mir sagte,<br />
<br />
„Warte bitte in Suzumiya-sans Zimmer, ich werde später nachkommen.“<br />
<br />
Da es sowieso nichts gab was ich machen konnte, schien das eine gute Idee zu sein.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Ich klopfte gegen die Tür.<br />
<br />
„Wer ist da?“<br />
<br />
„Ich bin es.“<br />
<br />
Die Tür öffnete sich einen Spalt breit, so das Haruhi raus sehen konnte. Daraufhin ließ sie mich, mit einem verwirrten Ausdruck auf ihrem Gesicht, ins Zimmer.<br />
<br />
„Wo ist Koizumi?“<br />
<br />
„Er wird auch gleich kommen.“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san schlief auf einem der Doppelbetten. Ihr Gesicht im Schlaf würde ausreichen um jeden vorbeikommenden Prinzen zu zwingen zu ihr zu kommen und sie zu küssen. Aber nach ihrem gequälten Gesichtsausdruck zu urteilen musste sie im Koma liegen; was für eine Verschwendung.<br />
<br />
Nagato saß, als ob sie über ein Grab wachen würde, neben ihr. Weiter so mit der guten Arbeit! Lass Asahina-san auf keinen Fall alleine.<br />
<br />
„Hey, was denkst du?“<br />
<br />
Haruhi schien mich zu fragen.<br />
<br />
„Worüber soll ich denken?“<br />
<br />
„Über Keiichi-sans Tod. Es war Mord, oder?“<br />
<br />
Objektiv gesehen ist die Antwort doch eindeutig, oder? Versuchte ich zu schließen. Wir haben eine Tür aufgebrochen, um dann dort auf den Boden liegend den Besitzer des Anwesens, mit einem Messer in der Brust steckend, vorzufinden. Ein Mord, in einem verschlossenen Raum, gefangen auf einer Insel, während eines Sturms. Das ist doch einfach zu durchorganisiert.<br />
<br />
„Es sieht ganz so aus.“<br />
<br />
Für ein paar Sekunden stand die Zeit still, dann gab Haruhi einen Seufzer von sich und antwortete,<br />
<br />
„Hmm......“<br />
<br />
Haruhi legte ihre Hand an ihre Schläfe und setzte sich aufs Bett.<br />
<br />
„Wie kann das möglich sein? Ich hätte nie gedacht, dass sich die Dinge so entwickeln würden.“<br />
<br />
Murmelte sie leise. Ich sollte dich das fragen. Warst du nicht diejenige, die erwartet hat, dass etwas Derartiges passieren wird?<br />
<br />
„Aber ich hätte nie gedacht, dass es tatsächlich passieren würde!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi runzelte ihre Stirn und änderte dann ihren Ausdruck. Anscheinend wusste sie nicht welchen Gesichtsausdruck sie aufsetzen sollte. Da ich kein Interesse daran hatte das zweite Opfer zu spielen beruhigte es mich etwas, dass sie über das alles nicht im Geringsten erfreut zu sein schien.<br />
<br />
Ich sah zu Asahina-san, die mit einem engelsgleichen Gesicht schlief.<br />
<br />
„Ich vermute, dass sie in Ordnung ist. Sie hat nur ihr Bewusstsein verloren. Auf eine so direkte Reaktion muss man ja schon eifersüchtig sein. Das ist genau die Reaktion, die man von Mikuru-chan erwartet hatte. Es ist immer noch besser als hysterisch zu werden.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Haruhi gedankenlos.<br />
<br />
Ein Mord, in einem verschlossenen Raum, auf einer einsamen Insel, während eines Sturmes. Wie hoch stehen die Wahrscheinlichkeiten, dass so etwas auf einem Ausflug passieren kann? Aber man darf nicht vergessen, dass wir die SOS Brigade ''sind'' und nicht irgendeine Okkult Studiengruppe oder irgendein Krimi Verein. Um nach mysteriösen Ereignissen zu suchen ist der exakte Grund, warum Haruhi die SOS Brigade gegründet hat, daher ist die Tatsache, dass wir tatsächlich diesen Dingen begegnen vielleicht ja nur eine Verkörperung der Grundprinzipien der SOS Brigade. Natürlich ist es etwas vollkommen anderes, wenn wir selbst ein Teil dieser Ereignisse sind.<br />
<br />
Passiert das alles, weil Haruhi erwartet hat, dass es passiert?<br />
<br />
„Mann, das ist einfach zu frustrierend......“<br />
<br />
Haruhi sprang vom Bett runter und fing an im Raum herumzulaufen.<br />
<br />
Nach meiner Meinung sah sie aus wie ein Kind, das jemandem am ersten April einen kleinen Streich spielen wollte, der dann aber zu weit ging und sie jetzt in Schwierigkeiten bringt. Mich beunruhigte es, dass sie vollkommen überrascht aussah.<br />
<br />
Was sollen wir jetzt machen?<br />
<br />
Am liebsten würde ich mich jetzt einfach neben Asahina-san schlafen legen, aber es ist sinnlos jetzt vor der Realität wegzulaufen. Es muss doch eine Möglichkeit geben, wie man das alles verarbeiten kann. Was hat Koizumi überhaupt vor?<br />
<br />
„Hmm, wie es aussieht können wir nicht einfach hier bleiben und nichts tun.“<br />
<br />
''Wie es aussieht?'' Sagte Haruhi sachlich und blieb vor meinem Gesicht stehen. Mit ihren Herausforderung suchenden Augen, sah sie mich ernst an.<br />
<br />
„Ich muss etwas bestätigen. Kyon, du kommst mit.“<br />
<br />
Ich will Asahina-san hier nicht alleine zurücklassen.<br />
<br />
„Yuki ist hier, also keine Sorge! Yuki, schließ die Türe ab und lass niemanden rein, verstanden?“<br />
<br />
Nagato war wie immer ruhig, während sie mich und Haruhi ansah.<br />
<br />
„Verstanden.“<br />
<br />
Ohne eine Veränderung in ihrer Stimme antwortete sie.<br />
<br />
Augenblicklich machten ihre Licht absorbierenden Augen Kontakt mit meinen Augen. Nagato nickte in diesen Moment so leicht, dass nur ich in der Lage war es zu erkennen, zumindest glaubte ich das.<br />
<br />
Ich glaube nicht, dass mir und Haruhi etwas Gefährliches zustoßen würde, oder? Wenn irgendetwas passieren sollte würde Nagato uns bestimmt helfen kommen. Überzeugte ich mich selbst, indem ich mich daran zurückerinnerte, was damals im Zimmer des Präsidenten der Computer Studiengruppe, passiert ist.<br />
<br />
„Los geht’s Kyon.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi packte mein Handgelenk und zog mich raus auf den Flur.<br />
<br />
„Wohin willst du überhaupt gehen?“<br />
<br />
„Natürlich zu Keiichi-sans Raum! Ich habe ihn bis jetzt noch nicht gründlich genug durchsucht, also muss ich es noch mal machen.“<br />
<br />
An das Bild von Keiichi-san denkend, wie er mit einem Messer in der Brust und einem blutverströmten Hemd auf den Boden lag, zögerte ich. Das war kein Ausblick, den man unbedingt sehen wollte.<br />
<br />
Haruhi ging voran und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Als nächstes müssen wir herausfinden, wo Yutaka-san ist. Vielleicht ist er immer noch im Gebäude, außerdem......“<br />
<br />
Bei etwas so ernsten wäre es unwahrscheinlich, dass der verschwundene Yutaka-san nichts mit dem zu tun hat was hier passiert ist. Es gibt nur zwei Möglichkeiten für seine Abwesenheit.<br />
<br />
Ich wurde von Haruhi, die die Treppe hochstieg, gezogen und sagte dann,<br />
<br />
„Entweder ist Yutaka-san der Mörder und ist geflohen; oder Yutaka-san ist ein weiteres Opfer......oder?“<br />
<br />
„Ja, aber wenn Yutaka-san nicht der Mörder ist, wird es problematisch für uns.“<br />
<br />
„Egal wer es war, für mich ist und bleibt es nervig......“<br />
<br />
Haruhi sah mich schräg an;<br />
<br />
„Kyon, in diesem Anwesen sind außer uns fünf nur noch die Tamaru Brüder, Arakawa-san und Mori-san. Könnte der Täter unter ihnen sein? Ich will keinen aus meiner eigenen Brigade verdächtigen und ebenso wenig an die Polizei aushändigen.“<br />
<br />
Während sie das sagte hörte sie sich äußerst gelassen an.<br />
<br />
Ich verstehe, du warst also besorgt, dass einer von uns der Mörder gewesen sein könnte, huh? Diese Möglichkeit hätte ich niemals in betracht gezogen. Asahina-san kann es nicht gewesen sein, während Nagato es auf eine effizientere Art und Weise gemacht hätte; Bei Koizumi......es ist wahr, dass Koizumi von uns allen Tamaru-san am nächsten war. Er sagte, dass Tamaru-san einer seiner entfernten Verwandten ist und im Vergleich zu Fremden wie uns schien er ihn um einiges näher zu sein als wir......<br />
<br />
„Nein.“<br />
<br />
Leicht schlug ich mir selbst gegen den Kopf.<br />
<br />
Koizumi ist kein Idiot. Willentlich würde er niemals so etwas unter so welchen Umständen machen. Ich glaube nicht, dass er jemanden töten würde nur um die Vorraussetzungen für einen abgeschlossenen Kreis zu erfüllen. Er ist nicht so dumm.<br />
<br />
Wir brauchen keinen Zweiten, der auf diese Wiese denkt. Haruhi reicht vollkommen aus.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Außerhalb von Keiichi-sans Raum auf der dritten Etage stand Arakawa-san mit gespreizten Beinen.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe die Polizei angerufen und mir wurde gesagt, dass ich keinen in den Raum reinlassen darf.“<br />
<br />
Er senkte seinen Kopf. Die Türe stand immer noch so, wie zu dem Zeitpunkt, als wir sie aufgebrochen hatten, ich konnte gerade Mal Keiichi-sans Finger hinter Arakawa-sans Schulter sehen.<br />
<br />
„Wann wird die Polizei kommen?“<br />
<br />
Fragte Haruhi, worauf Arakawa-san höflich antwortete,<br />
<br />
„Sobald dieser Sturm nachlässt. Nach dem Wetterbericht zu urteilen wird das Wetter bis morgen Nachmittag aufklaren, also werden sie wohl ungefähr dann kommen.“<br />
<br />
„Hmm.“<br />
<br />
Ab und zu sah Haruhi in den Raum.<br />
<br />
„Ich will dich etwas fragen.“<br />
<br />
„Das wäre?“<br />
<br />
„Haben sich Keiichi-san und Yutaka-san gut miteinander verstanden?“<br />
<br />
Arakawa-sans übliches Butlergesicht veränderte sich leicht.<br />
<br />
„Um ehrlich zu sein weiß ich es selbst nicht. Ich habe erst vor einer Woche angefangen hier zu arbeiten.“<br />
<br />
„Vor einer Woche!?“ Riefen ich und Haruhi gleichzeitig aus.<br />
<br />
Arakawa-san nickte ohne zu zucken.<br />
<br />
„Ja, ich bin zwar ein Butler, aber ich wurde als Aushilfe vertraglich angestellt. In meinem Vertrag ist vereinbart, dass ich in diesem Anwesen über zwei Wochen im Sommer dienen werde.“<br />
<br />
„Das heißt, dass du nur in diesen Anwesen arbeitest und nicht schon zuvor für Keiichi-san gearbeitet hast?“<br />
<br />
„Ja.“<br />
<br />
Also ist Arakawa-san ein von Keiichi-san angestellter Aushilfsbutler. Wenn das der Fall ist, vielleicht......<br />
<br />
Haruhi fragte die Frage, die ich stellen wollte,<br />
<br />
„Gilt dasselbe auch für Mori-san? Ist sie auch ein Aushilfsdienstmädchen?“<br />
<br />
„Ja, so ist es. Sie wurde ebenfalls für diese zwei Wochen angestellt.“<br />
<br />
Was für eine Verschwendung, dass Keiichi-san nur für die zwei Wochen im Sommer einen Butler und ein Dienstmädchen angestellt hatte. Es kam mir so vor als ob er sein Geld etwas unüberlegt ausgeben würde, aber einfach so einen Butler und ein Dienstmädchen anstellen......<br />
<br />
Als ich merkte, dass ich meine Gedanken beinahe kund gegeben hätte, unterdrückte ich sie sofort wieder. Sorgfältig studierte ich Arakawa-sans Gesicht. Er sah wie ein alter Gentleman mit einer vollkommen weißen Weste aus. Er sieht aus wie so eine Person, aber......<br />
<br />
Ich sagte nichts, aber dennoch hatte sich dieser Gedanke tief in meinem Herzen vergraben. Ich werde ihn später fragen.<br />
<br />
„Ich verstehe, also gibt es permanente und vertraglich gebundene Diener. Heute habe ich wirklich mal was Neues gelernt.“<br />
<br />
Wie ist diese Nachricht neu? Haruhi nickte so, als ob sie gerade etwas vollständig verstanden hätte.<br />
<br />
„Da wir den Raum nicht betreten dürfen, gibt es nichts mehr was wir hier machen können. Kyon, lass uns weiter gehen.“<br />
<br />
Sie zog meinen Arm und schritt voran.<br />
<br />
„Wo gehen wir jetzt hin?“<br />
<br />
„Nach draußen, um zu sehen ob das Boot noch da ist.“<br />
<br />
Ich hatte wirklich keine Lust in diesen stürmischen Wetter mit Haruhi ziellos draußen herumzuwandern.<br />
<br />
„Ich glaube nur das, was ich mit meinen eigenen Augen sehe. Informationen, die an einen weiter gegeben werden, werden für gewöhnlich mit unnötigen Geräuschen vermischt. Hör gut zu Kyon, die wichtigsten Beobachtungen sind die, die du selbst machst. Zweiter Hand Informationen, aus den Augen oder Händen anderer Personen, kann man nicht glauben.“<br />
<br />
Naja, so gesehen hatte sie irgendwie recht. Aber soll das heißen, dass wir nur allein das glauben können, was direkt vor unseren eigenen Augen passiert und nichts anderes?<br />
<br />
Während ich über die Effektivität der Informations-Vermittelnden Medien nachdachte, zog mich Haruhi in den ersten Stock, wo Mori-san am Treppenende stand.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
„Wollt ihr beide raus gehen?“<br />
<br />
Fragte Mori-san mich und Haruhi, worauf Haruhi antwortete,<br />
<br />
„Ja, ich will nachsehen, ob das Boot immer noch da ist.“<br />
<br />
„Ich glaube nicht, dass es noch hier ist.“<br />
<br />
„Warum das?“<br />
<br />
Mori-san antwortete uns mit einem Lächeln,<br />
<br />
„Die vergangene Nacht sah ich wie Yutaka-sama anscheinend aus der Eingangshalle hinauseilte.“<br />
<br />
„Ich tauschte einen Blick mit Haruhi aus.<br />
<br />
„Du meinst also, dass Yutaka-san das Boot gestohlen und die Insel verlassen hat?“<br />
<br />
Mori-san zeigte uns ein sanftes Lächeln und bewegte langsam ihre Lippen,<br />
<br />
„Ich bin Yutaka-sama nur im Flur begegnet, ich habe ihn nicht rausgehen sehen. Aber das war das letzte mal, dass ich Yutaka-sama gesehen habe.“<br />
<br />
„Wann war das?“ Fragte Haruhi.<br />
<br />
„Ich schätze so um ein Uhr morgens.“<br />
<br />
Das war zu dem Zeitpunkt wo wir uns betrunken hatten und tief schliefen.<br />
<br />
Heißt das also, das Keiichi-san ungefähr seit dann auf den Boden lag?<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Direkt, nachdem wir die Türe geöffnet hatten, trafen die Regentropfen auf unsere Körper. Wir haben schon ziemlich lange dafür gebraucht die Türe, die durch den starken Wind unglaublich schwer geworden war, überhaupt zu öffnen. In wenigen Sekunden waren Haruhi und ich von Kopf bis Fuß durchnässt. Wenn ich das gewusst hätte, hätte ich meine Badehose angezogen.<br />
<br />
Die dunkelgrauen Wolken zogen sich bis zum Horizont, was dazu führte, dass sie mich an die abgeschlossene Dimension erinnerten, in der wir zuvor gefangen waren. Ich bezweifle, dass ich den Anblick einer so monotonen Welt jemals mögen werde.<br />
<br />
„Lass uns gehen!“<br />
<br />
Obwohl ihr Haar und T-Shirt so durchnässt war, dass sie an ihren Körper hafteten, ging Haruhi dennoch tapfer, gegen den Regen ankämpfend, voran. Ich hatte keine andere Wahl als ihr zu folgen, da sie mich immer noch am Handgelenk fest umklammert hielt. [[Image:Sh v03c04 02.jpg |thumb|Obwohl ihr Haar und T-Shirt so durchnässt war, dass sie an ihren Körper hafteten, ging Haruhi dennoch tapfer, gegen den Regen ankämpfend, voran. Ich hatte keine andere Wahl als ihr zu folgen, da sie mich immer noch am Handgelenk fest umklammert hielt.]]<br />
<br />
Der Wind war so stark, dass wenn wir Flügel hätten, einfach weggeblasen werden würde. Den Regen trotzend erreichten wir endlich eine Stelle, von der aus wir die Anlegestelle sehen konnten. Wenn wir nicht aufpassen könnten wir die Klippe hinunterstürzen. Ich fing, egal wie mutig ich auch geworden bin, dennoch an ein ungutes Gefühl zu bekommen. Da ich mich in Grabe umdrehen würde wenn ich alleine runterfallen würde, umklammerte ich als Gegenzug Haruhis Hand. Ich dachte, dass meine Überlebenschancen größer währen wenn ich mit ihr zusammen runterfallen würde.<br />
<br />
Wir errichten endlich das obere Ende der Treppe.<br />
<br />
„Siehst du sie Kyon?“<br />
<br />
Haruhis Stimme wurde vom Wind verweht, ich drehte mich zu ihr und nickte,<br />
<br />
„Ja.“<br />
<br />
Die Anlegestelle war fast vollständig unter Wasser. Alles was dort passierte war das ständige Auftreffen der großen Wellen auf die Küste.<br />
<br />
„Das Boot ist nicht da. Wenn es nicht von den Wellen weggetragen wurde muss jemand damit weggefahren sein.“<br />
<br />
Es war unsere einzige Möglichkeit die Insel zu verlassen. In die ferne sehend konnten wir kein luxuriöses Schnellboot im weiten Meer ausmachen.<br />
<br />
Und so wurden wir auf dieser verlassenen Insel isoliert.<br />
<br />
In Schildkrötengeschwindigkeit kehrten wir zum Anwesen zurück. Als wir innen ankamen waren beide von uns vollkommen durchnässt.<br />
<br />
„Hier, benutzt die.“<br />
<br />
Unsere Ankunft erwartend wartete Mori-san auf uns und gab uns Handtücher, die sie sich bereits zurechtgelegt hatte. Besorgt fragte sie,<br />
<br />
„Was habt ihr herausgefunden?“<br />
<br />
„Anscheinend hattest du recht.“<br />
<br />
Unzufrieden aussehend trocknete Haruhi ihr Haar mit dem Handtuch ab.<br />
<br />
„Das Boot ist weg aber wir wissen nicht seit wann.“<br />
<br />
Ich weiß nicht, ob es eine ihrer angeborenen Eigenschaften war, aber das sanfte Lächeln auf Mori-sans Gesicht leuchtete immer noch wie das Licht eines Glühwürmchens. Obwohl Tamaru Keiichi-sans Tod sie etwas ins Schwanken gebracht hatte zeigt sich ihre Professionalität an ihrem ruhigen Auftreten. Vielleicht war diese Reaktion ja auch normal für ein Dienstmädchen, das nur für eine kurze Zeit angestellt wurde.<br />
<br />
Nachdem ich mich zusammen mit Haruhi dafür entschuldigt hatte, dass wir die Eingangshalle nass gemacht hatten, entschieden wir uns zu unseren Zimmern zu gehen und uns umzuziehen.<br />
<br />
„Komm gleich zu meinem Zimmer.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Haruhi während sie die Treppe hochging.<br />
<br />
„Fürs erste ist es besser, wenn wir zusammen bleiben. Ich finde keine Ruhe wenn ich nicht sehen kann, dass alle sicher sind. Wenn etwas passieren sollte......“<br />
<br />
Auf halbem Weg blieb Haruhi stehen. Ich konnte gut verstehen, was sie damit sagen wollte, weswegen ich dieses Mal keine launischen Bemerkungen machte.<br />
<br />
Wir erreichten den zweiten Stock und fanden dort Koizumi, im Flur stehend, vor.<br />
<br />
„Willkommen zurück.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi trug sein übliches Lächeln und sah uns mit seinen Augen entgegen. Er stand direkt vor Haruhis Zimmer.<br />
<br />
„Was machst du da?“<br />
<br />
Fragte Haruhi, worauf Koizumi uns ein verwirrtes Lächeln zeigte. Er zuckte mit den Schultern und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Ich wollte zu Suzumiya-sans Raum gehen um zu besprechen was wir als nächstes machen sollen, aber Nagato-san will mich nicht reinlassen.“<br />
<br />
„Warum?“<br />
<br />
„Tja......“<br />
<br />
Haruhi klopfte gegen die Tür.<br />
<br />
„Yuki, ich bin’s, öffne die Tür!“<br />
<br />
Nach einer kurzen Pause war Nagatos Stimme durch die Tür zu hören.<br />
<br />
„Mir wurde befohlen niemanden die Türe zu öffnen.“<br />
<br />
Anscheinend schläft Asahina-san immer noch. Mit ihren Fingern spielte Haruhi an dem Handtuch, das auf ihren Kopf lag.<br />
<br />
„Es ist jetzt in Ordnung Yuki. Also öffne die Tür.“<br />
<br />
„Das wäre ein Verstoß gegen den Befehl, dass ich niemanden die Türe öffnen darf.“<br />
<br />
Erschrocken sah mich Haruhi an, worauf sie sich dann wieder zur Tür drehte.<br />
<br />
„Yuki, mit niemand meinte ich alle außer uns! Ich, Kyon und Koizumi sind eine Ausnahme. Wir sind alle Freunde aus der SOS Brigade, richtig?“<br />
<br />
„Das hat niemand gesagt. Ich habe gehört, dass ich niemandem rein lassen darf; so ist meine Interpretation.“<br />
<br />
Nagatos ruhige Stimme klang wie die eines weiblichen Priesters, der die Botschaften Gottes verkündete.<br />
<br />
„Hey Nagato!“<br />
<br />
Ich entschied einzugreifen;<br />
<br />
„Haruhi hat diesen Befehl annulliert. Wenn du es nicht glaubst werde ich an ihrer Stelle diesen Befehl aussprechen. Also öffne die Tür! Bitte.“<br />
<br />
Nagato schien für einige Sekunden hinter der Türe nachzudenken. Das Aufschließgeräusch der Tür war zu hören, worauf sie sich langsam öffnete.<br />
<br />
„......“<br />
<br />
Nagatos Augen sahen unsere Köpfe an und wischen dann still wieder zurück.<br />
<br />
„Wirklich! Yuki, du solltest echt etwas flexibler werden! Du musst die Bedeutung richtig Verstehen!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi bat Koizumi während sie sich umzieht draußen zu warten und ging in den Raum. Da ich ebenfalls etwas Trockenes anziehen wollte ging ich zu meinem Zimmer.<br />
<br />
„Dann bis später Koizumi.“<br />
<br />
Während ich ging, dachte ich nach.<br />
<br />
War das alles nur ein Scherz von Nagato? Allerdings ist es ein sehr schwer zu verstehender Scherz, der einfach Missverständnisse erzeugen könnte.<br />
<br />
Bitte Nagato. Niemand wird denken, dass es ein Scherz ist, wenn du einem immer dasselbe Gesicht zeigst. Zu aller mindest solltest du Lächeln wenn du einen Scherz machst. Oder lächle einfach bedeutungslos wie Koizumi, so würdest du zumindest besser aussehen.<br />
<br />
Obwohl jetzt gerade nicht die richtige Zeit ist um Scherze zu machen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Ich zog meine nasse Kleidung aus, zog mir darauf neue Klamotten samt Unterwäsche an und ging dann zurück in den Flur. Koizumi stand nicht mehr hier. Ich klopfte an Haruhis Tür.<br />
<br />
„Ich bin’s.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi öffnete mir die Tür. Als ich rein ging und die Tür schloss,<br />
<br />
„Ich habe gehört, dass das Boot weg ist.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Koizumi, während er sich an die Wand lehnte.<br />
<br />
Haruhi hockte auf dem Bett. Selbst für die normalerweise dreiste Haruhi war dies kein Grund sich zu freuen. Besorgt aussehend hob sie ihren Kopf an,<br />
<br />
„Es ist weg, oder Kyon?“<br />
<br />
„Ja.“ Sagte ich.<br />
<br />
Koizumi sagte,<br />
<br />
„Jemand muss damit weggefahren sein. Nein, es ist falsch jetzt noch ’jemand’ zu sagen. Es besteht kein Zweifel, dass Yutaka-san der jenige ist, der damit weggefahren ist.“<br />
<br />
„Woher weißt du das?“ Fragte ich.<br />
<br />
„Weil er der einzige ist.“<br />
<br />
Antwortete Koizumi gelassen.<br />
<br />
„Außer uns gab es niemand anderen, der auf diese Insel eingeladen wurde. Der einzige Gast, der aus dem Anwesen verschwunden ist, ist Yutaka-san. Egal wie man es dreht muss er derjenige gewesen sein, der mit dem Boot weggefahren ist.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi fuhr mit seiner reibungslosen Rede fort,<br />
<br />
„In anderen Worten ist er der Mörder. Er muss während der Nacht geflohen sein.“<br />
<br />
Das passt mit Yutaka-sans unbenutzten Bettlaken und Mori-sans Aussage überein.<br />
<br />
Haruhi erzählte Koizumi von unserer Unterhaltung mit Mori-san.<br />
<br />
„Wie erwartet von Suzumiya-san, du hast es also gehört.“<br />
<br />
Absichtlich machte ich ein „Hmph~.“ Geräusch auf Koizumis offensichtliche Einschleimerei.<br />
<br />
„Es passt zu der Aussage des letzten Zeugen, dass Yutaka-san, als ob er vor etwas Angst gehabt hätte, gehetzt gegangen sein soll. Ich habe dies auch mit Arakawa-san bestätigt.“<br />
<br />
Aber ist es nicht selbstmörderisch nachts während eines Sturms mit dem Schnellboot raus zu fahren?<br />
<br />
„Das würde dann bedeuten, dass es für ihn verheerend gewesen wäre, wenn er die Insel nicht verlassen hätte, wie zum Beispiel bei der Flucht vom Schauplatz eines Verbrechens.“<br />
<br />
„Kann Yutaka-san das Schnellboot fahren?“<br />
<br />
„Das wissen wir nicht mit Sicherheit, aber nach der momentanen Situation zu urteilen können wir davon ausgehen. Das Boot ist immerhin verschwunden.“<br />
<br />
„Warte!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi hob ihre Hand an und gewann das Recht zu sprechen.<br />
<br />
„Was ist mit Keiichi-sans Tür? Wer hat sie abgeschlossen? War auch das Yutaka-san?“<br />
<br />
„Es sieht nicht danach aus.“<br />
<br />
Gelassen machte Koizumi eine abweisende Geste.<br />
<br />
„Nach Arakawa-san wurden beide Schlüssel, der Haupt- und der Ersatzschlüssel, für diesen Raum von Keiichi-san aufbewahrt. Nachdem wir etwas gesucht hatten fanden wir beide Schlüssel im Raum.“<br />
<br />
„Vielleicht hat ja jemand eine Kopie des Schlüssels gemacht.“<br />
<br />
Ich stellte diese Frage, die mir gerade in den Kopf kam, worauf Koizumi seinen Kopf schüttelte.<br />
<br />
„Yutaka-san ist zum ersten Mal in diesem Anwesen, ich bezweifle, dass er genug Zeit hatte um eine Kopie des Schlüssels anzufertigen.“<br />
<br />
Kapitulierend winkte Koizumi mit seiner Hand.<br />
<br />
Es wurde still im Raum. Zu einer unbedeutenden entfernten Erinnerung werdend, zitterte die Luft von dem unharmonischen Geräusch des starken Windes und Regens.<br />
<br />
Ich und Haruhi waren beide sprachlos und blieben ruhig. Koizumi machte dieser deprimierenden Stille ein Ende,<br />
<br />
„Aber es ist merkwürdig, dass Yutaka-san das Verbrechen gestern Nacht begangen haben soll.“<br />
<br />
„Was meinst du damit?“ Fragte Haruhi.<br />
<br />
„Als ich Keiichi-san berührt hatte war er noch warm, ganz so als ob er noch vor kurzem gelebt hätte.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi gab uns ein Lächeln, drehte sich dann um und sah unsere stumme Fee, die geduldig wie ein Dienstmädchen an Asahina-sans Seite saß, an.<br />
<br />
„Nagato, was war Keiichi-sans Körpertemperatur als wir ihn auf den Boden liegend vorgefunden hatten?“<br />
<br />
„36.3 Grad Celsius.“<br />
<br />
Einen Moment Nagato, wie kannst du Keiichi-sans Körpertemperatur wissen, wenn du ihn noch nicht mal berührt hast? Und die Art und Weise wie sie diese Frage beantwortete war so als ob sie bereits mit ihr gerechnet hätte...... Ich sprach meine Zweifel allerdings nicht laut aus.<br />
<br />
Die einzige Person, die Zweifel haben könnte, wäre Haruhi, die aber in ihren Gedanken versunken zu sein schien, da sie sich noch nicht mal in unsere Richtung drehte.<br />
<br />
„Ist das nicht eine normale Körpertemperatur? Wann wurde das Verbrechen begangen?“<br />
<br />
„Wenn eine Person stirbt sinkt dessen Körpertemperatur um ungefähr ein Grad Celsius pro Stunde. Daher können wir vermuten, dass der Todeszeitpunkt von Keiichi-san schätzungsweise eine Stunde bevor wir ihn fanden, gewesen sein muss.“<br />
<br />
„Einen Augenblick Koizumi.“<br />
<br />
Zeit für mich einzuschreiten.<br />
<br />
„Ist Yutaka-san nicht heute Nacht geflohen?“<br />
<br />
„Ja, das stimmt.“<br />
<br />
„Aber du hast gesagt, dass sein Todeszeitpunkt innerhalb von einer Stunde gewesen sein muss?“<br />
<br />
„Das stimmt.“<br />
<br />
Ich drückte stark gegen meine Schläfe.<br />
<br />
„Soll das heißen, dass Yutaka-san das Anwesen in der Nacht verlassen hat um sich zu verstecken, dann am Morgen zurück gekommen ist um Keiichi-san zu töten und daraufhin dann mit dem Boot geflohen ist?“<br />
<br />
„Nein, so ist es nicht.“<br />
<br />
Gelassen lehnte Koizumi meine Theorie ab.<br />
<br />
„Davon ausgehend, dass sein Todeszeitpunkt nicht fehlerfrei bestimmbar ist, müsste er ungefähr eine Stunde bevor wir ihn gefunden hatten gestorben sein. Aber zu dieser Zeit waren wir alle im Speisesaal versammelt. Nicht nur, dass wir Yutaka-san nicht gesehen haben, sondern wir haben noch nicht mal irgendwelche verdächtigen Geräusche gehört. Selbst während dieses Sturms ist es merkwürdig nichts gehört zu haben.“<br />
<br />
„Was genau ist hier bitte passiert?“<br />
<br />
Sagte Haruhi frustriert. Sie kreuzte ihre arme und starrte mich und Koizumi an. Es ist nutzlos mich anzustarren! Wenn du irgendwelche fragen hast, frag den lächelnden Kerl da drüben!<br />
<br />
Als ob es eine normale Unterhaltung wäre, fing Koizumi wieder an sanft zu sprechen,<br />
<br />
„Das hier ist kein Krimi, sondern eine Tragödie.“<br />
<br />
Leider konnte ich kein bisschen Trauer in deinen Augen sehen.<br />
<br />
„Ich glaube es ist ein Fakt, dass Yutaka-san Keiichi-san umgebracht hat, ansonsten hätte es auch keinen Grund für ihn gegeben zu fliehen.“<br />
<br />
Ja und?<br />
<br />
„Ich weiß nicht, was sie für ein Problem hatten oder was das Motiv war, aber die Tatsache bleibt, dass Yutaka-san Keiichi-san mit einem Messer angegriffen hat. Er muss das Messer hinter seinen Rücken versteckt gehabt haben, es dann plötzlich hervorgezogen und mit seiner ganzen Kraft zugestochen haben. Da er überraschend angegriffen wurde muss Keiichi-san verteidigungsunfähig gewesen sein.“<br />
<br />
Es kommt mir so vor, als ob du das alles selbst gesehen hättest.<br />
<br />
„Aber die Spitze des Messers ist wahrscheinlich nicht bis zu seinem Herz vorgedrungen. Vielleicht hatte es noch nicht mal seine Haut gekratzt. Das Messer durchbohrte lediglich das Notizbuch in Keiichi-sans Brusttasche.“<br />
<br />
„Huh? Was soll das bitte heißen?“<br />
<br />
Haruhi runzelte ihre Stirn und fragte,<br />
<br />
„Warum ist Keiichi-san dann gestorben? Hat ihn jemand anderes getötet?“<br />
<br />
„Niemand hat ihn getötet. In diesem Fall gibt es keinen Mörder. Keiichi-sans Tod war ein purer Unfall.“<br />
<br />
„Was ist dann mit Yutaka-san? Warum ist er weggelaufen?“<br />
<br />
„Weil er dachte, dass er tatsächlich jemanden getötet hätte.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Koizumi gelassen und hob seinen Zeigefinger an. Will er sich zu einem Superdetektiv machen?<br />
<br />
„Lasst mich sagen, was ich vermute, was passiert ist. Letzte Nacht ist Yutaka-san, mit der Absicht ihn zu töten, zu Keiichi-san gegangen. Er stach mit den Messer auf Keiichi-san ein, das aber in den Notizblock stecken blieb, und daher keine tödliche Wunde verursachte.“<br />
<br />
Ich hatte keine Ahnung, was er uns damit sagen wollte, daher ließ ich ihn einfach weiter reden.<br />
<br />
„Aber hier fangen die Probleme an. Keiichi-san glaubte, dass er tatsächlich erstochen wurde. Obwohl das Messer nur das Notizbuch durchbohrte, konnte er dennoch den Aufprall des Messers spüren. Der Anblick des Messers, das aus seiner Brust raus ragte, musste ihn geschockt haben.“<br />
<br />
Ich glaube ich weiß langsam worauf Koizumi hinaus will. Hey, du meinst nicht......<br />
<br />
„Von dieser Illusion getäuscht verlor Keiichi-san sein Bewusstsein. In so einer Situation würde eine Person entweder seitlich und nach hinten fallen.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi fuhr fort,<br />
<br />
„Das sehend dachte auch Yutaka-san, dass er ihn getötet hatte. Der Rest ist einfach, er musste fliehen. Es handelt sich hierbei wahrscheinlich nicht um einen geplanten Mord, sondern um einen spontanen. Das ist der Grund dafür, dass er mitten in einem Sturm mit den Schnellboot fliehen musste.“<br />
<br />
„Huh? Aber wenn das der Fall ist......“<br />
<br />
Koizumi unterbrach Haruhi bevor sie weitersprechen konnte,<br />
<br />
„Lass mich bitte fortfahren. Das Entscheidende waren Keiichi-sans Handlungen, nachdem er sein Bewusstsein verloren hatte. Bis zum Morgen, also bis zu dem Zeitpunkt an dem wir an seine Tür klopften, um herauszufinden warum er noch nicht aufgestanden war, war er bewusstlos.“<br />
<br />
Er lebte da noch?<br />
<br />
„Keiichi-san erwachte durch das klopfen, stand auf und ging zur Tür. Aber da er sich für gewöhnlich nach dem aufwachen nicht wohl fühlte, musste er sich plötzlich schläfrig gefühlt haben. Während er in diesem Zustand zur Tür ging erinnerte er sich plötzlich.“<br />
<br />
„Erinnerte sich an was?“ Fragte Haruhi. Koizumi antwortete ihr mit einem Lächeln,<br />
<br />
„Er erinnerte sich daran, dass er von seinem Bruder getötet wurde. Blitzschnell tauchte das Bild von Yutaka-san, wie er ein Messer in der Hand hatte, wieder in seinem Kopf auf, worauf Keiichi-san die Tür panisch abschloss.“<br />
<br />
Ich konnte es nicht länger aushalten, weswegen ich mich einmischte,<br />
<br />
„Du meinst also, dass dies das gesamte Geheimnis hinter dem verschlossenen Raum ist?“<br />
<br />
„Unglücklicherweise glaube ich das. Nachdem Keiichi-san sein Bewusstsein verloren hatte, muss er sein Zeitgefühl verloren haben. Er dachte wahrscheinlich, dass Yutaka-san zurück gekommen war um ihn dieses Mal wirklich umzubringen. Ich vermute, dass er ein paar Sekunden bevor wir versucht hatten sie zu öffnen, die Türe abgeschlossen haben muss.“<br />
<br />
„Warum sollte der Täter, der zurück gekommen ist um ihn umzubringen, absichtlich gegen die Tür klopfen?“<br />
<br />
„Keiichi-san konnte da noch nicht richtig denken, weswegen er in seinem halb bewusstlosen Zustand diese Entscheidung traf.“<br />
<br />
„Nachdem Keiichi-san die Türe abgeschlossen hatte dachte er, dass er in einer verzweifelten Situation sei, und versuchte daher zurückzuweichen. Genau dann fand die Tragödie statt.“<br />
<br />
Als ob er eine traurige Geschichte erzählen würde, schüttelte Koizumi seinen Kopf.<br />
<br />
„Keiichi-san stolperte und fiel zu Boden.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi verbog sich und tat so als ob er nach vorne fallen würde.<br />
<br />
„Das Resultat daraus war, dass das Messer, welches bis jetzt nur in dem Notizbuch in seiner Brusttasche stecke, sich wegen des Aufpralls auf dem Boden bis zum Griff durch es hindurch in seine Brust, bohrte. Das Messer bohrte sich geradewegs in Keiichi-sans Herz, wodurch es ihn tötete......“<br />
<br />
Koizumi sah mich und Haruhi, unsere Münder idiotisch weit geöffnet, an und sagte bestimmt,<br />
<br />
„Das ist die Wahrheit.“<br />
<br />
Was hast du gesagt?<br />
<br />
Keiichi-san starb auf eine so lächerliche Weise? Ist es wirklich so einfach? Es ist bereits merkwürdig genug, dass das Messer genau auf dem Notizbuch landete und dann ist es auch noch verwirrend das Yutaka-san nicht bemerkt hatte, dass er ihn nicht wirklich getötet hatte.<br />
<br />
Ich versuchte meine Gedanken zu ordnen um mich auf eine Argumentation vorzubereiten.<br />
<br />
„AH!“<br />
<br />
Der plötzliche Schrei Haruhis erschreckte mich. Warum fängst du auf einmal an so zu schreien?<br />
<br />
„Aber Koizumi-kun......“<br />
<br />
Begann Haruhi zu sagen, wurde dann aber steif. Sie sah geschockt aus. Was genau war der Grund der sie so laut zum schreien brachte? Hatte Koizumi etwas gesagt, was sie nicht akzeptieren konnte?<br />
<br />
Haruhi sah mich an. Als sich unsere Augen trafen sah sie wieder weg um zu Koizumi zu sehen, machte dies dann aber doch nicht und sah stattdessen aus irgendeinem Grund an die Decke.<br />
<br />
„Um......nichts. So muss es gewesen sein. Hmm, wie soll ich es sagen?“<br />
<br />
Sie murmelte unverständlich vor sich hin und wurde dann still.<br />
<br />
Asahina-san schlief weiter, während Nagato Koizumi mit einem ausdruckslosen Blick anstarrte.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Unser Treffen wurde fürs erste vertagt. Wir entschieden uns zu unseren Räumen zurückzukehren. Nach Koizumi, würde die Polizei, sobald der Sturm nachlassen wird, sofort hierhin kommen. Daher begannen wir unsere Sachen einzupacken und bereiteten uns auf unsere Abreise nach der Ankunft der Polizei vor.<br />
<br />
Nachdem ich eine Zeit lang in meinem Raum war stellten sich mir einige neue Fragen, weswegen ich zu einen der Räume von den anderen ging.<br />
<br />
„Ja?“<br />
<br />
Koizumi hob seinen Kopf beim falten seiner Klamotten an und lächelte mir entgegen.<br />
<br />
„Wir müssen reden.“<br />
<br />
Es gab nur einen Grund, warum ich Koizumi besuchte.<br />
<br />
„Ich verstehe es nicht.“<br />
<br />
Was vollkommen natürlich war, da einige von Koizumis Schlussfolgerungen so durchlöchert waren, dass man sie nicht einfach so akzeptieren konnte.<br />
<br />
„Nach deiner Schlussfolgerung zu urteilen müsste der Körper mit der Brust auf dem Boden liegen, aber Keiichi-san lag auf dem Rücken. Wie kannst du das erklären?“<br />
<br />
Koizumi stand auf und sah mich lächelnd an.<br />
<br />
Dieser lächelnde Idiot antwortete mir sachlich,<br />
<br />
„Das ist einfach deswegen, weil die Schlussfolgerung, die ich euch allen erzählt habe, nicht die Richtige ist.“<br />
<br />
Ich war davon nicht im Geringsten überrascht.<br />
<br />
„Ich vermute du hast recht. Die einzige Person, die deine Schlussfolgerung geglaubt hätte, wäre unsere bewusstlose Asahina-san gewesen. Wenn ich Nagato gefragt hätte, hätte sie mir wahrscheinlich alles verraten, aber das wäre geschummelt und ich mag es nicht die Dinge so zu machen. Also warum erzählst du mir nicht was du wirklich meinst was passiert ist?“<br />
<br />
Das Lächeln, was sich über Koizumis Gesicht zog, wurde jetzt zu einem leisen und irritierenden Lachen.<br />
<br />
„Dann lass es mich dir sagen! Die Geschichte, die ich euch erzählt habe ist bis zur Mitte hin wahr, nur der letzte Teil stimmt nicht.“<br />
<br />
Ich blieb leise.<br />
<br />
„Bis zu dem Punkt, an dem Keiichi-san, mit dem Messer auf der Brust, zur Tür gegangen ist, war alles Richtig. Er schloss instinktiv die Tür ab. Der Rest war frei erfunden.“<br />
<br />
Ich ignorierte Koizumis einladende Geste mich hinzusetzen.<br />
<br />
„Anscheinend ist es dir aufgefallen. Ich habe dich unterschätzt.“<br />
<br />
„Lass den Quatsch und mach voran.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi zuckte mit den Schultern,<br />
<br />
„Wir rammten die Tür mit unseren Schultern und brachen sie auf. Um genau zu sein wären das ich, du und Arakawa-san. Als die Türe aufbrach vielen wir alle in den Raum hinein.“<br />
<br />
Ich blieb ruhig und drängte ihn fortzufahren.<br />
<br />
„Du musst bereits erkannt haben worin das resultieren würde. Der vor der Tür stehende Keiichi-san wurde von ihr getroffen und mit ihm auch das Messer.“<br />
<br />
Ich versuchte mir diese Szene vorzustellen.<br />
<br />
„Durch diesen Aufprall tötete das Messer Keiichi-san.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi setzte sich wieder aufs Bett und sah mich so an, als ob er mich herausfordern wollte.<br />
<br />
„In anderen Worten sind die Mörder......“<br />
<br />
Koizumi lächelte und sagte, als ob er ein Selbstgespräch führen würde,<br />
<br />
„Ich selbst, du und Arakawa-san.“<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Ich sah runter zu Koizumi. Wenn hier ein Spiegel wäre könnte ich bestimmt meine erstarrten Augen sehen. Koizumi ignorierte meine Reaktion und fuhr fort,<br />
<br />
„Wie du schon herausgefunden hast ist auch Suzumiya-san zu demselben Schluss gekommen, was der Grund ist, das sieh uns eben nicht das sagte, was sie uns eigentlich sagen wollte. Sie wollte uns nicht ausliefern oder vielleicht auch einfach nur ihre Freunde beschützen.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Koizumi zweifelsfrei. Ich konnte es immer noch nicht akzeptieren. Meine Großhirnrinde war nicht damit einverstanden, sich von dieser zweiten gefälschten Schlussfolgerung täuschen zu lassen.<br />
<br />
„Hmph.“<br />
<br />
Murmelte ich, wobei ich Koizumi anstarrte.<br />
<br />
„Es tut mir leid, aber ich glaube dir nicht.“<br />
<br />
„Was meinst du damit?“<br />
<br />
„Ich meine, dass du nachdem du die erste gefälschte Schlussfolgerung erfunden hast, eine zweite Theorie erschaffen hast um uns zu täuschen, aber so einfach wird mich deine Redekunst nicht täuschen.“<br />
<br />
Sehe ich gerade nicht cool aus? Wenn ich dann fortfahren dürfte.<br />
<br />
„Überleg mal wo das eigentliche Problem liegt! Fangen wir mal mit dem Mord selbst an. Wie kann so etwas unter so perfekten Umständen passieren?“<br />
<br />
Dieses Mal war Koizumi an der Reihe ruhig zu bleiben und mich zum weiterreden zu drängen.<br />
<br />
„Der Taifun mag durch Zufall oder durch Haruhi entstanden sein, aber das ist hier nicht wichtig. Das wichtige ist was hier passiert ist.“<br />
<br />
Ich machte eine Pause, in der ich meine Lippen leckte.<br />
<br />
„Du magst vielleicht glauben, dass Haruhi sich das hier gewünscht hat. Aber egal wie viel Misst sich dieses Mädchen auch ausdenkt, Haruhi würde sich niemals wünschen, dass jemand stirbt. Wenn man sie sieht ist das deutlich zu erkennen. Das heißt, dass nicht Haruhi diejenige ist, die diesen Vorfall erzeugt hat. Außerdem war auch unsere Ankunft am Tatort nicht zufällig.“<br />
<br />
„Huh?“ Koizumi sagte, „Und warum nicht?“<br />
<br />
„Derjenige, der diesen Vorfall begonnen hat......oder um genauer zu sein den Sommerausflug der SOS Brigade, bist kein anderer als du, oder etwas nicht?“<br />
<br />
Als ob Koizumi auf frischer Tat ertappt wurde, ersteifte das Lächeln auf seinem Gesicht für ein paar Sekunden, aber......<br />
<br />
Koizumi fing an zu lachen.<br />
<br />
„Ich gebe auf. Wie hast du es herausgefunden?“<br />
<br />
Koizumi sah mich mit demselben Ausdruck an, wie ich ihn schon zuvor im Literatur Clubraum gesehen habe.<br />
<br />
Du weißt, dass mein Gehirn nicht nur zur Dekoration da ist. Ich fühlte mich etwas entspannt und sagte dann,<br />
<br />
„Als du Nagato nach seiner Körpertemperatur gefragt hattest.“<br />
<br />
„Und was stimmte damit nicht?“<br />
<br />
„Du hast seinen Todeszeitpunkt durch sie geschlussfolgert.“<br />
<br />
„Ja das habe ich.“<br />
<br />
„Nagato ist eine sehr nützliche Person. Wie du bereits weißt kann sie uns so ziemlich alles verraten. Anstatt Nagato nach seiner Körpertemperatur zu fragen, hättest du sie direkt nach den ungefähren Todeszeitpunkt fragen sollen. Nein, sie würde dir wahrscheinlich sogar den genauen Zeitpunkt mit der aufgerundeten Sekundenzahl sagen.“<br />
<br />
„Das macht sinn.“<br />
<br />
„Wenn du Nagato nach dem Todeszeitpunkt gefragt hättest, hätte sie dir einfach geantwortet, dass diese Person nicht tot sei. Des Weiteren hast du Keiichi-san in dieser Situation nicht einmal als ’Leiche’ bezeichnet.“<br />
<br />
„Es schien mir angebracht zu sein.“<br />
<br />
„Und ich mag nicht danach aussehen, aber ich achte auf die wesentlichen Dinge, ins besondere die Innenseite von Keiichi-sans Raumtür. Nach deiner Schlussfolgerung hätte die Tür mit großer Kraft, stark genug um das Messer in die Brust einer Person zu rammen, auf den Griff des Messers treffen müssen. Wenn das der Fall gewesen wäre hätte zumindest eine Beule auf der Tür sein müssen. Aber dennoch sah die Oberfläche der Tür brand neu aus.“<br />
<br />
„Was für eine erstaunliche Beobachtungsgabe.“<br />
<br />
„Noch eine weitere Sache, etwas an Arakawa-san und Mori-san ist merkwürdig. Beide von ihnen behaupten, dass sie hier erst seit einer Woche arbeiten. Vor einer Woche wurden sie angestellt und kamen zu dieser Insel, stimmt das?“<br />
<br />
„Ja, und gibt es etwas Falsches daran?“<br />
<br />
„Natürlich gibt es etwas, da dein Verhalten ihnen gegenüber zu verdächtig war. Kannst du dich daran erinnern, was du zu Arakawa-san und Mori-san, die auf unsere Ankunft von der Fähre gewartet hatten, gesagt hattest als wir hier angekommen sind?“<br />
<br />
„Was habe ich gesagt?“<br />
<br />
„Du hast gesagt ’Lang nicht gesehen.’ Findest du das nicht merkwürdig? Wie konnte es sein, dass du dies zu ihnen sagtest? Du hast uns gesagt, dass es auch für dich das erste Mal ist, auf diese Insel zu kommen, also müsste es doch dein erstes Treffen mit ihnen sein. Wie ist es daher also möglich, dass du dich ausgelassen, als ob du sie schon länger kennen würdest, mit ihnen unterhältst?“<br />
<br />
Koizumi lachte einfach.<br />
<br />
Das bedeutete dann wohl, dass er nicht die Absicht hatte mit mir zu argumentieren. Als ich anfing mich erschöpft zu fühlen wurde mir alles klar. Daraufhin öffnete Koizumi seinen Mund,<br />
<br />
„Ja, alles wurde vorweg arrangiert. Ein unglaublich kurzes Schauspiel. Ich habe echt nicht erwartet, dass du es herausfinden würdest.“<br />
<br />
„Unterschätz mich nicht.“<br />
<br />
„Ich entschuldige mich dafür. Aber ich muss zugeben, dass ich überrascht bin. Ich wollte eigentlich das alles irgendwann gestehen. Ich hätte nie gedacht, dass die Wahrheit so früh schon ans Licht kommen würde.“<br />
<br />
„Heißt das, dass Tamaru-san, Mori-san und der Rest alle deine Komplizen hierbei sind? Deine Kameraden aus dieser ’Organisation’?<br />
<br />
„So ist es. Denkst du nicht auch, dass ihre schauspielerischen Fähigkeiten für vollkommene Amateure, einfach unglaublich sind?“<br />
<br />
Das Messer hatte in Wahrheit eine bewegliche Klinge; das Blut war in Wahrheit nur rote Farbe; natürlich hatte Keiichi-san seinen Tod nur gespielt; während sich Yutaka-san lediglich zusammen mit dem Schnellboot auf der anderen Seite der Insel versteckte.<br />
<br />
Fröhlich gestand Koizumi die Wahrheit.<br />
<br />
„Warum hast du das alles gemacht?“<br />
<br />
„Um Suzumiya-sans Langeweile zu mildern und auch um etwas von der Last von unseren Schultern zu nehmen.“<br />
<br />
„Was meinst du damit?“<br />
<br />
„Vielleicht sollte ich es dir sagen. Einfach gesagt wollten wir Suzumiya-san daran hindern, dass sie irgendetwas Merkwürdiges ausheckt und haben daher für etwas Unterhaltung gesorgt. War es nicht das, was Suzumiya-san die gesamte Zeit wollte?“<br />
<br />
Haruhi schien tatsächlich zu glauben, dass wir die Mörder waren. War es wirklich nötig so weit zu gehen?<br />
<br />
Im Nachhinein war Haruhi ungewöhnlich freundlich. Das behagte mir wirklich überhaupt nicht.<br />
<br />
„Wir müssen dann mit unseren Plänen fortfahren.“ Sagte Koizumi, „Nach unseren eigentlichen Plänen müssten bei unserer Rückreise nach Honshu, Tamaru Keiichi-san, Yutaka-san, Mori-san und Arakawa-san unten am Hafen auf uns warten und uns freundlich grüßen. Natürlich halten sie die ’Organisation’ geheim. Momentan sind sie immer noch meine entfernt Verwandten.“<br />
<br />
Was für eine tolle Überraschungsparty.<br />
<br />
Ich machte einen langen Seufzer. Diese Art von Scherz funktioniert nur bei Haruhi. Wenn Haruhi als Resultat angepisst sein wird, werde ich es dir überlassen die Flammen zu löschen, da ich um mein Leben laufen werde.<br />
<br />
Koizumi zwinkerte und lächelte,<br />
<br />
„Oh je. Ich glaube ich sollte mich besser bei ihr entschuldigen. Ich werde sofort mit Tamaru-san und den Rest zu ihr gehen und es gestehen. Es muss ermüdend für ihn sein, die gesamte Zeit eine Leiche zu spielen.“<br />
<br />
Still schweigend sah ich aus dem Fenster.<br />
<br />
Was wird Haruhi machen? Wird sie wütend sein, weil sie getäuscht wurde? Oder wird sie den Witz zu schätzen wissen und laut darüber lachen? Egal wie das Resultat aussehen wird, ihr inkonsistenter mentaler Zustand ist für heute einfach vorauszusehen. Koizumi lächelte ironisch,<br />
<br />
„Wir haben selbst Personen vorbereitet, die Detektive und kriminaltechnische Experten spielen würden, aber anscheinend wird unsere harte Arbeit jetzt umsonst gewesen sein. Ich hätte nie gedacht, dass es so schnell enden würde. Unser Plan war es eine umfassende Durchsuchung des Anwesens und des Tatorts zu machen, was für eine Verschwendung.“<br />
<br />
Das ist, weil du nicht weit genug geplant hast.<br />
<br />
Ich sah in den tristen Himmel und dachte, wie viel besser wird das Wetter in den nächsten paar Stunden wohl werden?<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Letztendlich verlor Koizumi nicht sein Vizekommandanten Armband. Nachdem der Taifun verschwunden war, war Haruhi während unserer gesamten Heimreise auf der Fähre bis zu dem Punkt an dem wir uns an der Station voneinander verabschiedeten, gut gelaunt. Es ist gut, dass Haruhi einen einfachen Verstand hat, der einen Witz einfach als einen akzeptiert.<br />
<br />
Natürlich endete es darin, dass Koizumi uns allen etwas zu Essen und zu Trinken kaufen musste. Da alles so glimpflich ging kam es mir so vor als ob er noch gut davon gekommen ist.<br />
<br />
Nagato kannte die Wahrheit wahrscheinlich schon von Anfang an und behielt daher ihre reaktionslose Haltung. Wogegen Asahina-san, nachdem sie aufwachte, niedlich protestierte und schrie: „Wie konntest du nur?“. Aber als Koizumi, die Tamaru Brüder und die beiden Diener sich entschuldigend und vor uns verbeugten, entschuldigte sie sich ebenfalls prompt, „Ah, e...es ist in Ordnung, ihr müsst euch nicht entschuldigen.“<br />
<br />
Nebenbei gesagt machte Haruhi, nachdem wir ein Foto, auf unserer Reise zurück zur Honshu Insel, auf dem Deck der Fähre gemacht hatten, eine Reservierung,<br />
<br />
„Wir verlassen uns bei unseren Winterausflug auf dich Koizumi-kun. Denk dir beim nächsten Mal ein Drehbuch aus, das schockierender ist als dieses! Beim nächsten Mal gehen wir zu einer Bergvilla und es muss während eines Blizzards sein. Wenn du kein Geisteranwesen findest, das nach meinem Geschmack ist, werde ich richtig wütend sein. Hmm, ich freue mich schon darauf!“<br />
<br />
„Erm......was soll ich jetzt machen?“<br />
<br />
Wie ein neuer Nazi Offizier, der von seinem Führer befohlen bekommen hat, mit einer einzigen Panzerdivision den Kommandanten der Alliierten an der Westfront, am Ende des zweiten Weltkrieges, zu besiegen, lächelte Koizumi unbeholfen und bat mich ihn zu helfen.<br />
<br />
Ich sah Koizumi an, der wie ein Verteidiger, nah am Ende eines Fußballspiels, bei einem Gleichstand nach einer Verlängerung, versuchte das entscheidende Tor zu verhindern, aussah und sagte ohne zu zögern,<br />
<br />
„Gut, ich freue mich auch schon darauf Koizumi.“<br />
<br />
Ich hoffe, dass es zumindest ein für mich lösbares Spiel werden wird und mich nicht in Schwierigkeiten bringen wird.<br />
<br />
Gleichzeitig ist das auch das beste Mittel, um Haruhi daran zu hindern sich zu langweilen und auf irgendwelche komischen Ideen zu kommen.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Zurück zur [[GER_Suzumiya_Haruhi|Hauptseite]]<br />
| Zurück zu [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Mysterique_Zeichen|Mystérique-Zeichen]]<br />
| Vorwärts zu [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:AJS90&diff=58844User:AJS902010-02-13T18:34:10Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>Hi folks.<br />
<br />
For everyone who cares and does not know already. I am AJS90<br />
<br />
<br />
So far I am active as an english to german translator.<br />
<br />
It's pretty depressing how less there are on this site but i hope that i can contribute my part.<br />
<br />
Right now I am working on the german tranlation of Suzumiya Haruhi.<br />
<br />
<br />
If you have any questions just <s>ask me at the Baka Tsuki forum or</s> send an e-mail at andreasjs90@googlemail.com. Perhaps I'll even answer.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Hoffe auf gute Zusammenarbeit und bis dahin:<br />
<br />
See ya<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
22.10.09<br />
<br />
So, ich habe jetzt die letzten Kapitel des ersten Bandes von Suzumiya Haruhi übersetzt.<br />
<br />
Ich werde jetzt erst mal eine Pause machen. Weiß nicht wann oder ob ich weiter übersetzen werde, aber das wird man ja dann sehen.<br />
<br />
Habe noch Schule nebenbei. Wenn jemand großen Wert darauf legt, dass ich weiter mache, könnt ihr mir ja ruhig eine Nachricht hinterlassen.<br />
<br />
Solange kein Interesse da ist, mache ich jetzt zumindest erst mal eine Pause.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Bis dahin viel Spaß beim Lesen.</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel5&diff=58375Suzumiya Haruhi:Band1 Kapitel52010-02-07T20:39:10Z<p>AJS90: /* Kapitel 5 */</p>
<hr />
<div>== Kapitel 5 ==<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Montag kam und die Feuchtigkeit der regnerischen Jahreszeit machte sich wachsend bemerkbar in der Schule, bis zu den Punkt an den alle anfingen eimerweise zu schwitzen. Wenn irgendein Politiker ein Wahlkampfversprechen abgegeben hätte, einen Aufzug auf der Straße die den Hügel hinaufführt zu bauen, hätte er mit Sicherheit meine Stimme bekommen sobald ich wahlberechtigt wäre.<br />
<br />
Ich saß in der Klasse und fächelte meinen Nacken mit einer Schreibunterlage als Ersatz für einen Fächer, bis die Glocke läutete und Haruhi, merkwürdiger weise, die letzte war die hereinkam.<br />
<br />
Ihre Tasche auf den Tisch schmeißend sagte sie, „Ich würde auch gerne gefächelt werden.“ <br />
<br />
„Mach es selbst!“<br />
<br />
Haruhi, von der ich mich vor zwei Tagen, vor den Bahnhof verabschiedet habe, verbog ihr Gesicht schmollend zu einer säuerlichen Miene. Gerade als ich angefangen habe zu denken das ihr Gesichtsausdruck in diesen Tagen hübscher wurde, hat sie sich wieder zurück zu ihren alten, finster dreinschauenden Ausdruck gekehrt.<br />
<br />
„Sag Suzumiya. Kennst du die Geschichte des ‚Blue Bird of Happiness’?“<br />
<br />
„Was ist das?“<br />
<br />
„Nein, ist schon egal, es ist nichts.“<br />
<br />
„Gut, dann frag nicht.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi gab mir einen finsteren Blick von der Seite, als Okabe-sensei ankam und die Unterrichtsstunde begann. <br />
<br />
Während des Unterrichts an diesen Tag strahlte Haruhis Wermutstropfen eine verdrossene Aura zu allen Seiten aus, die einen unbehaglichen Druck auf meinen Rücken abgab. Nie zuvor hat sich das Läuten am ende des Tages so angenehm angehört. Wie eine Feldmaus die vor einem tobenden Buschfeuer flieht, evakuierte ich mich in den Clubraum.<br />
<br />
Die Figur von Nagato beim lesen ist mittlerweile die Standartaussicht im Clubraum geworden, bis zu den Ausmaß wo sie als fester Dekorationsbestandteil in den Raum angesehen werden kann.<br />
<br />
Das gesagt, drehte ich mich zu Koizumi Itsuki, der bereits ankommen war,<br />
<br />
„Sag nicht, dass auch du mir etwas über Suzumiya zu sagen hast?“<br />
<br />
Nur wir drei befinden uns in diesen Raum. Haruhi hat heute Reinigungs-Pflicht, während Asahina-san noch eintreffen muss.<br />
<br />
„Ah, aus deiner Reaktion zu schließen, scheinen die anderen beiden Mädchen sich bereits an dich gewendet zu haben.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi nahm einen schnellen blick zu Nagato, die wie immer mit den Lesen ihres Buches beschäftigt war. Ich fand seinen ich-weiß-alles Ton ziemlich nervend. <br />
<br />
„Lass uns einen anderen Platz zum Reden finden. Es wäre problematisch wenn Suzumiya-san uns hören würde.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi und ich gingen in die Cafeteria und setzten uns an einen der Tische. Auf den Weg dorthin kaufte mir Koizumi sogar eine Tasse heißen Kaffee. Ich weiß, dass es merkwürdig ist für zwei Kerle am selben Cafeteriatisch zu sitzen, aber es ging nicht anders.<br />
<br />
„Wie viel weißt du?“<br />
<br />
„Das Suzumiya keine normaler Mensch ist, glaube ich.“<br />
<br />
„Das macht die Dinge einfach für mich. Du liegst richtig.“<br />
<br />
War das eine Art Witz? Alle der drei anderen Mitglieder der SOS Brigade haben mir gesagt das Suzumiya kein Mensch ist. Hat die globale Erwärmung ihre Gehirne so stark erhitzt, dass sie einen Kurzschluss hatten?<br />
<br />
„Fürs erste, sag mir wer du wirklich bist.“<br />
<br />
Da mir eine gesagt hatte, dass sie eine Außerirdische ist während die andere eine Zeitreisende, hatte ich bereits eine Idee, also schließ ich ab,<br />
<br />
„Du wirst mir nicht erzählen das du ein Esper bist, oder?“<br />
<br />
„Nun, es gibt keinen Grund zu der Annahme!“<br />
<br />
Koizumi schüttelte sanft seine Tasse.<br />
<br />
„Obwohl nicht vollkommen zutreffend liegst du mehr oder weniger richtig – Ich bin das was du einen Esper nennen würdest. Das ist wahr, ich besitze übernatürlich Kräfte.“<br />
<br />
Ich trank meinen Kaffee ohne was zu sagen. Mmm, zu süß. Er hätte ihn mit weniger Zucker kaufen sollen.<br />
<br />
„Ich hätte es bevorzugt nicht so plötzlich zu dieser Schule transferiert zu werden, aber es gab eine Änderung der Umstände. Ich hätte nie gedacht, dass diese beiden Mädchen schon so früh Kontakt mit Suzumiya aufnehmen würden. Zuvor haben sie sie immer aus einer Entfernung beobachtet.“<br />
<br />
Hör auf Suzumiya wie eine geschätzte, gefährdete Spezies zu behandeln!<br />
<br />
Bemerkend, dass ich die Stirn runzelte, fuhr er fort,<br />
<br />
„Jetzt beruhig dich. Wir versuchen ebenfalls unser bestes! Wir haben nicht die Absicht Suzumiya-san zu schaden. Wir wollen sie eher vor Gefahren beschützen.“<br />
<br />
„Sagtest du wir? Das heißt es gibt andere Espers wie dich?“<br />
<br />
„Naja, es gibt nicht ganz so viele wie du glaubst. Da ich mit zu denen mit den niedrigsten Rängen gehöre weiß ich nicht sonderlich viel. Ich weiß nur, dass es ungefähr zehn auf der Welt gibt. Alle von ihnen stehen unter der Überwachung der ’Organisation’.“<br />
<br />
Großartig, jetzt haben wir eine ’Organisation’!<br />
<br />
„Ich weiß nicht woraus die ‚’Qrganisation’ besteht oder wie viele Mitglieder sie hat. Alles scheint von den hohen Tieren in den oberen Reihen geleitet zu werden.“<br />
<br />
„......Also, diese geheime Gruppe, diese ’Organisation’, was macht die überhaupt?“<br />
<br />
Koizumi befeuchtete seine Lippen mit den abgekühlten Kaffee.<br />
<br />
„Genau wie du vermutet hast wurde die ’Organisation vor drei Jahren gegründet und ihre Priorität ist es Suzumiya Haruhi zu überwachen. Offen gestanden existieren sie nur für die Überwachung von Suzumiya Haruhi. Ich bin mir sicher, dass du mittlerweile verstehst, richtig? Ich bin nicht das einzige ’Organisationsmitglied’ in dieser Schule. Es gibt einige Leute die bereits vor mir hier eingedrungen sind; ich wurde nur temporär hierhin transferiert um sie zu unterstützen.“<br />
<br />
Ich dachte plötzlich an Taniguchis Gesicht. Er sagte, dass er in der selben Klasse mit Haruhi seit der Junior High war. Könnte auch er wie Koizumi ein Esper sein?<br />
<br />
„Du machst Witze, richtig?“<br />
<br />
Koizumi tat so als ob er das nicht gehört hätte und fuhr fort,<br />
<br />
„Dennoch, ich kann nicht garantieren, dass alle auf Suzumiya-sans Seite sind.“<br />
<br />
Warum mögen alle Haruhi? Sie ist nur ein exzentrisches, verrücktes Mädchen, das anderen Schwierigkeiten bereitet, nicht zu vergessen, dass sie extrem egozentrisch ist. Ist sie es wirklich wert eine ‚’Organisation’ zu haben die sämtliche ihrer Ressourcen darauf verwendet sie zu beschützen? Obwohl ich zugeben muss, dass sie sehr attraktiv aussieht.<br />
<br />
„Ich weiß nicht was wirklich vor drei Jahren geschah. Ich weiß nur, dass ich plötzlich bemerkte, dass ich übernatürliche Kräfte an einen Tag vor drei Jahren hatte. Ich war wirklich erschrocken; ich wusste nicht was ich machen sollte. Glücklicherweise dauerte es bei mir nicht lange bis die ’Organisation’ mich aufnahm, ansonsten hätte ich mich wahrscheinlich selbst umgebracht unter den Glauben, dass irgendetwas mit meinen Gehirn nicht stimmen würde.“<br />
<br />
Ich habe seit den ich dich getroffen habe gedacht, dass irgendetwas mit deinen Gehirn nicht stimmen kann.<br />
<br />
„Naja, das ist nicht unmöglich. Obwohl wir mehr Angst vor den schrecklichen unvorhersehbaren Möglichkeiten haben die existieren.“<br />
<br />
Seine eigenen Makel belächelnd trank Koizumi seine Tasse Kaffee und fing dann an mich ernsthaft anzusehen.<br />
<br />
„Was glaubst du wann diese Welt angefangen hat zu existieren?“<br />
<br />
Er fragte plötzlich eine ziemlich schockende Frage.<br />
<br />
„Begann es nicht mit dem Urknall?“<br />
<br />
„Das ist was man momentan sagt. Dennoch, für uns gibt es eine weitere Möglichkeit – diese Welt begann vor drei Jahren.“<br />
<br />
Ich sah wieder und wieder in Koizumis Gesicht. Was er da sagte war zu absurd um wahr zu sein.<br />
<br />
„Das ist unmöglich! Ich kann mich immer noch klar daran erinnern was vor drei Jahren geschah. Außerdem sind meine Eltern immer noch am leben. Ich habe immer noch die drei Stiche aus meiner Kindheit wo ich einmal in einen Ablauf gefallen bin. Und wie erklärst du all den Kram, den ich wie bescheuert aus den Geschichtsbüchern gelernt habe?“<br />
<br />
„Okay, dann, wie kannst du dir sicher sein das alle Menschen, dich eingeschlossen, nicht mit ihren Erinnerungen, wie sie jetzt sind, erschaffen wurde? Wenn das der Fall ist braucht man nicht über das vor drei Jahren nachdenken. Es gibt keine Beweise in der Welt, die dagegen sprechen können, dass die Welt nicht vor fünf Minuten begonnen hat und das alles Leben dort begonnen hat.“<br />
<br />
„......“<br />
<br />
„Zum Beispiel, versuch dir eine virtuelle Realität vorzustellen. Dein Gehirn ist zugestöpselt mit Elektrodrähten, alles was du siehst, riechst und sogar berührst wird eigentlich mit elektronischen Signalen der Drähte zu deinen Gehirn geleitet. Trotz dessen glaubst du, dass das was du erlebst, real ist. Diese so genannte ’reale Welt’ ist eigentlich überraschend zerbrechlich.“<br />
<br />
„......Lass uns sagen das ich mit den übereinstimme was du sagst. Es ist egal ob die Erde vor drei Jahren oder vor fünf Minuten erschaffen wurde. Die Sache ist, was hat die Existenz eurer ’Organisation’ mit Haruhi zu tun?“<br />
<br />
„Der Leiter der ’Organisation’ glaubt, dass diese Welt in Wirklichkeit der Traum einer Person ist. Wir, nein, die gesamte Welt selbst soll nicht mehr als ein Traum sein. Weil sie nur ein Traum ist, ist es für diese Person, einfach wie das stellen einer Uhr, die Realität in der wir uns befinden, zu erschaffen und zu verändern. Und wir alle wissen, wer diese Person ist.“<br />
<br />
Vielleicht ist es wegen seiner ehrerbietenden Benutzung von Wörtern, aber Koizumis Gesicht sieht überraschend erwachsen aus.<br />
<br />
„Menschen haben die, die nach belieben erschaffen und zerstören können Götter genannt.“<br />
<br />
......Hey, Haruhi! Du bist bereits zum Gott geworden, oh mein Gott! (Wortspiel beabsichtigt)<br />
<br />
„Deswegen hat sich die ’Organisation’ immer sehr vorsichtig verhalten. Wenn Gott diese Welt anfängt zu missfallen, könnte sie die alte Welt komplett zerstören und mit einer Neuen ersetzen. Genau wie ein Kind den seine Sandburg nicht gefällt und sich daher entscheidet sie zu zerstören und eine Neue zu bauen. Obwohl ich weiß, dass diese Welt zahlreiche ungelöste Meinungsverschiedenheiten aufweist, gibt es immer noch einige Eigenschaften die diese Welt lebenswert machen. Das ist der Grund warum ich der ’Organisation’ geholfen habe diese Welt zu beschützen.“<br />
<br />
„Warum gehst du nicht einfach direkt zu Haruhi und fragst sie? Sag ihr, dass sie aufhören soll die Welt zu zerstören, vielleicht wird sie dir sogar zuhören.“<br />
<br />
„Natürlich weiß Suzumiya-san nichts davon. Sie ist sich ihrer eigenen Kräfte nicht bewusst. Unser Job ist es dafür zu sorgen das sie es ihr niemals werden und sie ihr Leben in frieden lebt.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi fing wieder an zu lächeln nachdem er als das gesagt hatte.<br />
<br />
„Momentan ist sie immer noch ein unvollständiger Gott, da sie nicht in der Lage ist die Welt nach belieben zu kontrollieren. Obwohl sie noch nicht komplett entwickelt ist haben wir aber bereits einige Zeichen dafür gesehen.“<br />
<br />
„Wie kannst du das wissen?“<br />
<br />
„Überleg mal. Warum sollten Esper wie ich, ebenso Personen wie Asahina Mikuru und Nagato Yuki, existieren? Sie tun es weil Suzumiya-san es sich so wünscht.“<br />
<br />
''Falls jemand hier ein Alien, Zeitreisender, Dimensionswechsler oder Esper ist, kommt zu mir!''<br />
<br />
Schlagartig erinnerte ich mich wieder an Haruhis Vorstellungsrede am Anfang des Semesters.<br />
<br />
„Da sie sie noch nicht entdeckt hat, ist sie nicht in der Lage ihre ganze Kraft zu nutzen, sie konnte sie nur unterbewusst und planlos abgeben. Trotz dessen hat Suzumiya-san wiederholt, während der letzten paar Monate Kräfte freigesetzt die weit über das menschliche Verständnis hinaus gehen. Wie du weißt führte dies dazu, dass Asahina Mikuru, Nagato Yuki und selbst ich Suzumiya-sans Club beitraten.“<br />
<br />
Macht mich das jetzt zu den einzigen Außenseiter?<br />
<br />
„Nicht ganz. Für uns bist du ein Mysterium. Ich habe deine Hintergründe bereits mehrere male überprüft; Ich hoffe das macht dir nichts aus. Ich kann dir versichern das du ein normales menschliches Wesen ohne irgendwelche speziellen Kräfte bist.“<br />
<br />
Soll ich das als Kompliment verstehen oder sollte ich enttäuscht sein?<br />
<br />
„Das weiß ich auch nicht, aber es kann gut sein, dass das Schicksal der Welt in deinen Händen liegt. Daher solltest du darauf achten, dass du Suzumiya-san keine negativen Gefühle dieser Welt gegenüber fühlen lässt.“<br />
<br />
„Da du glaubst, dass Haruhi Gott ist“ schlug ich vor, „warum entführst du sie dann nicht einfach, autopsierst sie und siehst nach woraus ihr Gehirn gemacht ist? Vielleicht erfährst du sogar die Geheimnisse des Universums!“<br />
<br />
„Es gibt ein paar Extremisten innerhalb der ’Organisation’ die derselben Auffassung sind wie du.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi nickte wobei er hinzufügte,<br />
<br />
„Trotzdem glauben die meisten immer noch das es am besten ist sie allein zu lassen. Immerhin ist es sehr wahrscheinlich, dass eine Katastrophe stattfinden wird, wenn wir Gott mit dieser Handlung unglücklich machen. Wir hoffen das die Welt so bleibt wie sie ist, daher hoffen wir natürlicherweise, dass Suzumiya-san in frieden leben kann. Wir haben nichts zu gewinnen wenn eine Katastrophe eintreten sollte......“<br />
<br />
„......Was sollten wir dann machen?“<br />
<br />
„Das ist es was ich nicht weiß.“<br />
<br />
„Ach ja. Was würde mit der Welt passieren wenn plötzlich Haruhi sterben sollte?“<br />
<br />
„Würde die Welt zusammen mit ihren Tod zerstört werden? Oder würde Gott einfach aufhören zu existieren? Oder würde einfach ein neuer kommen um sie zu ersetzen? Bevor das passiert weiß niemand wirklich davon.“<br />
<br />
Der Kaffee in der Papiertasse ist kalt geworden. Ich schob sie zur Seite, da mir nicht mehr nach trinken zu mute war.<br />
<br />
„Du sagtest, dass du übernatürliche Kräfte hast?“<br />
<br />
„Naja, das ist nicht ganz richtig, aber mehr oder weniger Korrekt.“<br />
<br />
„Dann zeig mir ein bisschen deiner Kräfte, dann glaube ich dir auch. Zum Beispiel, mach diesen Kaffee wieder warm.“<br />
<br />
Koizumi lächelte gut gelaunt. Das ist das erste mal das ich sein richtiges Lächeln gesehen habe.<br />
<br />
„Tut mir leid, aber das kann ich nicht. Meine Kräfte sind nicht so leicht verständlich. Unter normalen Umständen besitze ich keine besonderen Kräfte. Es müssen bestimmte Bedingungen erfüllt werden damit ich sie benutzen kann, aber ich bin der Überzeugung, dass du eines Tages die Möglichkeit bekommst sie zu sehen.“<br />
<br />
„Entschuldigung wenn ich deine Zeit beansprucht habe. Ich glaube ich werde jetzt nach Hause gehen.“ Nachdem Koizumi das gesagt hatte ging er mit einen Lächeln davon.<br />
<br />
Ich sah Koizumi hinterher bis er verschwunden war und dachte dann daran die Papiertasse zu nehmen.<br />
<br />
Wie ich es mir schon dachte war der Kaffee immer noch kalt.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Als ich zurück zum Clubraum gegangen war, stolperte ich über Asahina-san, die innerhalb, nur mit ihren BH und ihren Schlüpfer bekleidet, stand.<br />
<br />
„......“<br />
<br />
Asahina-san, mit den Dienstmädchenkostüm in den Händen, stand da mit weit aufgerissenen Augen die mich, gefroren an einen Punkt mit den Türknauf in der Hand, ansahen. Langsam fing ihr Mund an sich zu öffnen um sich darauf vorzubereiten zu schreien.<br />
<br />
„Entschuldigung“<br />
<br />
Bevor sie anfangen konnte zu schreien zog ich meinen Fuß, der sich im Raum befand, zurück und schloss schnell die Tür. Dank dessen war ich in der Lage ihr Schreien zu vermeiden.<br />
<br />
Wirklich, ich sollte zuerst klopfen. Nein warte, sie sollte die Tür abschließen wenn sie sich umziehen will!<br />
<br />
Gerade als ich mich fragte, ob ich das Bild ihres weichen, weißen, halb nackten Körpers in den Speichern meiner Langzeiterinnerung speichern soll, kam ein sanfter Klopfer von der anderen Seite der Tür, „Du kannst jetzt reinkommen......“<br />
<br />
„Entschuldigung für das eben.“<br />
<br />
„Ist nicht so schlimm......“<br />
<br />
Ich sah zu Asahina-sans gesenktem Kopf als sie die Tür öffnete und sich entschuldigte. Sie wurde rot und sagte,<br />
<br />
„Entschuldigung, ich zeige immer meine beschämende Seite......“<br />
<br />
Das stört mich überhaupt nicht.<br />
<br />
Sie ist sehr still. Ein gehorsames Mädchen, das wie Haruhi es von ihr verlangt hat, ihr Dienstmädchenkostüm trägt.<br />
<br />
Sie ist einfach zu niedlich.<br />
<br />
Ich hatte angst, dass wenn ich Asahina-sas weiterhin so anstarrte, das Bild was ich eben erst aufgenommen hatte, auf die dreckige Seite kippen würde. Alle Vernunft aufbringend musste ich diese frustrierenden Triebe in den griff kriegen, setzte mich auf den Stuhl des Befehlshabers <!-- ==== commander, falls ihr denken solltet, dass es eine bessere Übersetzung gibt korrigiert es ruhig ==== -->und schaltete den Computer an.<br />
<br />
Bemerkend das mich jemand beobachtete hob ich meinen Kopf und fand Nagato Yuki, die mich ausnahmsweise tatsächlich mal ansah. Sie schob ihre Brülle ein stück nach oben und wandte sich dann wieder ihren Buch zu. Ihre Bewegungen waren ziemlich menschlich.<br />
<br />
Ich öffnete den Webbrowser und die Startseite des Clubs, versuchend etwas auf der immer unveränderlichen Seite zu bearbeiten, aber ich hatte keine Ahnung wo ich anfangen sollte. Ich dachte immer, dass das bearbeiten von Webseiten eine Verschwendung von Zeit wäre und würde das Fenster schließen und seufzen. Dennoch war ich gerade extremst gelangweilt; Othello fing ebenfalls an mich zu langweilen, ich brauchte etwas um die Zeit tot zu schlagen.<br />
<br />
Als ich leise vor mich hinmurmelte und meine Arme gekreuzt hatte, stellte plötzlich jemand eine warme Tasse Tee vor mich. Ich blickte nach oben und fand Asahina-san in ihrem Dienstmädchenkostüm, lächelnd mit einem Tablett in ihren Händen vor. Sie ist genau wie ein richtiges Dienstmädchen.<br />
<br />
„Danke.“<br />
<br />
Ich wurde gerade erst zu einer Tasse heißen Kaffee von Koizumi eingeladen, aber trotzdem nahm ich mit Freuden diese Tasse warmen Tee an. Asahina-san stellte danach eine weitere Tasse an Nagatos Seite und setzte sich dann neben sie und trank leise ihre eigene Tasse Tee.<br />
<br />
<br />
In Endeffekt tauchte Haruhi an diesen Tag nie im Clubraum auf.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
„Warum bist du gestern nicht gekommen? Wolltest du keine Auswertungsbesprechung halten?“ <!-- ==== bin mir nicht ganz sicher wie man debriefing in diesen Fall übersetzen sollte ==== --><br />
<br />
Wie immer drehte ich mich um und sprach mit Haruhi hinter mir, bevor die erste Unterrichtsstunde begann.<br />
<br />
Flach auf den Tisch liegend, mit ihren Kinn auf der Oberfläche sagte Haruhi mit einem genervten Gesichtsausdruck,<br />
<br />
„Du nervst! Ich habe die Auswertung bereits gestern alleine gemacht!“<br />
<br />
Ich wusste sofort das Haruhi die Plätze zu denen sie letzten Samstag nach der Schule gegangen war, zurückverfolgt haben muss.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe befürchtet, dass ich etwas übersehen haben könnte, also dachte ich mir, dass es sicherer wäre die Plätze noch mal abzugehen.“<br />
<br />
Ich dachte immer nur Detektive würden glauben das Kriminelle zum Ort des Verbrechens zurückkehren würden, doch ich lag falsch.<br />
<br />
„Es ist verdammt heiß! Wann wird die Schule die Uniformen wechseln? Ich möchte kurze Ärmel haben!“<br />
<br />
Sie verändern die Jahreszeiten nicht bis zum Juni und es dauert nur noch eine Woche bis Mai zu Ende ist.<br />
<br />
„Suzumiya, vielleicht habe ich es schon mal gesagt, aber ich denke du solltest besser aufhören nach diesen mysteriösen Geschehnissen zu suchen und stattdessen versuchen ein normales High Scholl Leben zu leben.“<br />
<br />
Sie würde ihren Kopf anheben und mich mit einem finsteren Blick ansehen......Ich habe diese Art von Reaktion erwartet, aber Haruhis Kopf blieb an den Tisch befestigt. Es scheint als ob sie wirklich erschöpft ist.<br />
<br />
„Ein normales High School Leben? Was für eine Art von Leben ist das?“<br />
<br />
Sie hört sich kein bisschen interessiert an.<br />
<br />
„Etwas wie einen anständigen Freund finden. Vielleicht wirst du sogar über ein Alien stolpern während ihr miteinander ausgeht. Damit schlägst du zwei Fliegen mit einer Klappe. Das ist nicht so schlecht, richtig?“<br />
<br />
Ich fing an, an das Gespräch mit Asahina-san an diesen Tag zu denken während ich diesen Vorschlag machte.<br />
<br />
„Darüber hinaus stehen schon eine Menge Jungens bei dir Schlange. Alles was du machen musst ist dieses exzentrische Verhalten von dir zurückzuhalten und schon wird dein Freund ankommen.“<br />
<br />
„Hmph, es ist egal ob ich einen Freund habe oder nicht! Diese so genannte Liebe ist nur eine vorübergehende Verwirrung das Verstandes, eine geistige Krankheit.“<br />
<br />
Sagte Haruhi erschöpft, auf den Tisch liegend und aus dem Fenster sehend.<br />
<br />
„Tatsächlich neige ich dazu von Zeit zu Zeit über diesen Kram nachzudenken. Ich bin immerhin eine aktive junge Frau und mein Körper hat seine Bedürfnisse. Aber ich bin nicht dumm genug diese Mühseligkeiten auf mich zu nehmen nur wegen eines kurzen Momentes der Verwirrung. Und wenn ich zu beschäftigt mit Ausgehen bin, was passiert dann mit der SOS Brigade? Ich hab sie gerade erst gegründet!“<br />
<br />
Technisch gesehen wurde sie noch gar nicht gegründet.<br />
<br />
„Dann warum nicht einfach einen Club schaffen der irgendeine Form von Unterhaltung umfasst? Das würde sicherlich mehr Mitglieder anlocken.“<br />
<br />
„Nein.“<br />
<br />
Haruhi lehnte rundweg ab.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe die SOS Brigade gegründet weil alle andern normalen Clubs zu langweilig waren und außerdem habe ich ein niedliches Mädchen wie Mikuru-chan und auch noch einen mysteriösen Transferschüler! Warum ist bis jetzt noch nichts passiert? Seufz, es wird langsam Zeit das etwas Außergewöhnliches passiert.“<br />
<br />
Das ist das erste mal, dass ich Haruhi so deprimiert gesehen habe, aber auch so sieht sie gut aus. Für ein schönes Mädchen wie sie es ist, ist sie selbst schön genug wenn sie gerade nicht lächelt. Es ist einfach zu schade je mehr ich darüber nachdenke.<br />
<br />
Haruhi verbrachte den Rest des Tages damit lautstark zu schlafen. Das erstaunliche dabei ist, dass der Lehrer es nie bemerkte......Nein, das muss ein Zufall sein.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Doch von diesem Moment an begannen die merkwürdigen Dinge anzufangen. Da es anfangs noch kein großes Problem darstellte hatte es noch niemand bemerkt, aber mich beschäftigte es von dem Tag dieser Unterrichtsstunde an.<br />
<br />
Während ich mich mit Haruhi unterhielt waren meine Gedanken bei etwas anderen. Alles begann mit einer Notiz, die an diesen Morgen, in meinem Schuhfach zurückgelassen wurde.<br />
<br />
In der Notiz stand,<br />
<br />
„Komm nach der Schule, nachdem alle gegangen sind, zur Klasse 1-5.“<br />
<br />
Es war eindeutig die Handschrift eines Mädchens.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Was hat das alles zu bedeuten? Eine Notfall-Konferenz wurde zwischen den verschiedenen Meinungen in meinen Kopf gehalten.<br />
<br />
Die erste sagte „So etwas ist schon einmal passiert,“ aber die Handschrift war eine andere als die auf den Lesezeichen. Nagato, die von sich behauptet, dass sie eine lebende humanoide Schnittstelle der Aliens ist, hat so sauber geschrieben, dass man denken konnte das es gedruckt wurde, aber diese Notiz macht eher den Eindruck auf mich, als ob es die Handschrift einer High School Schülerin wäre. Außerdem würde Nagato mir die Notiz nicht so direkt geben indem sie sie in mein Schuhfach legt.<br />
<br />
Die zweite sagte: „Vielleicht von Asahina-san?“ Nein, Asahin-san würde nicht einfach irgendein Stück Papier rausreißen und dann eine Notiz drauf kritzeln ohne eine Zeit zu nennen. Richtig, sie hätte ihren gut geschriebenen Brief ein einen Umschlag hinterlassen.<br />
<br />
Des Weiteren war es merkwürdig, dass der Treffpunkt meine Klasse war. „Es kann nicht Haruhi sein, richtig?“, sagte die dritte Meinung. Das ist noch unmöglicher. Wenn sie es gewesen wäre, hätte sie mich einfach zum Treppenhaus gezogen und hätte mir ohne umschweife gesagt was sie mir mitteilen will.<br />
<br />
Auf der selben Logik basierend eliminierte ich auch Koizumi aus der Gleichung. Abschließend sagte eine vierte Meinung: „Könnte es ein Liebesbrief von jemand unbekannten sein?“ Lassen wir uns lieber nicht von der Frage beunruhigen ob es ein Liebesbrief ist oder nicht. Der Fakt ist, dass ich von jemanden herausgerufen wurde und es muss noch nicht mal unbedingt ein Mädchen sein.<br />
<br />
„Fall nicht auf den Trick rein! Es ist höchst wahrscheinlich ein Scherz von Taniguchi und Kunikida.“ Ja, das ist die plausibelste Meinung. Es ist möglich das dieser Idiot Taniguchi einen derartig sinnlosen Streich spielen würde, aber er hätte mehr geschrieben.<br />
<br />
Ich wanderte ziellos durch die Schule während ich über diese Dinge nachdachte. Nach dem Unterricht sagte Haruhi, dass sie krank ist und ging nach Hause. Das ist eine großartige Gelegenheit!<br />
<br />
Ich entschied mich zuerst zum Clubraum zu gehen. Ich würde verrückt werden wenn ich zu früh zum Klassenraum gehen würde und auf irgendeinen unbekannten Fremden warten müsste. Des weiteren, wenn ohne Vorwarnung Taniguchi plötzlich hereinkommen würde und sagen würde: „Jo, du wartest immer noch? Ich kann nicht glauben das du auf so eine kleine Notiz reinfällst; du bist so naiv!“ wäre ich verdammt angepisst. Schlag zuerst etwas Zeit tot, dann geh und stiehl einen Blick in den Klassenraum und dann, nach den man sich versichert hat das keiner innerhalb ist, geh rein. Ja, das ist die perfekte Strategie!<br />
<br />
Ich kam alleine an den Clubraum an. Dieses mal erinnerte ich mich zuerst zu klopfen.<br />
<br />
„Bitte, komm herein.“<br />
<br />
Sobald ich bestätigt hatte, dass dies Asahina-sans Stimme war, öffnete ich die Tür. Egal wie oft ich Asahina-san in ihrem Dienstmädchenkostüm sehe, sie sieht einfach bezaubernd aus!<br />
<br />
„Hat ziemlich lange gedauert bist du hier warst. Wo ist Suzumiya-san?“<br />
<br />
Anscheinend war sie wieder dabei Tee zu machen.<br />
<br />
„Sie ist nach Hause gegangen; sie schien sehr müde zu sein. Wenn du Rache an ihr ausüben willst, ist jetzt die Gelegenheit, da sie momentan sehr schwach aussieht.“<br />
<br />
„Ich werde nichts Derartiges machen!“<br />
<br />
Wir saßen Angesicht zu Angesicht und tranken unseren Tee im Clubraum mit Nagato die am Lesen war. Es sieht so aus als ob wir uns wieder zu demselben ziellosen Verein zurückgelehrt haben der wir schon zuvor waren.<br />
<br />
„Koizumi ist immer noch nicht da?“<br />
<br />
„Koizumi-kun war vor kurzen hier. Er sagte, dass er heute Teilzeitarbeit hat, daher ging er als erstes.<br />
<br />
Was für eine Art von Teilzeitarbeit? Aber so wie die Dinge stehen kann ich Koizumi und Haruhi ohne Probleme aus meiner Liste der möglichen Notizverfasser streichen.<br />
<br />
Da wir nichts zu tun hatten spielte ich eine Runde Othello mit Asahina-san und unterhielt mich mit ihr. Nachdem ich drei Mal gewonnen hatte hörten wir auf zu spielen und surften dann im Internet um nach den Nachrichten zu sehen und in diesen Moment schloss Nagato ihr Buch. In letzter Zeit haben wir angefangen dies als Zeichen dafür zu sehen, dass es Zeit ist unsere Clubaktivitäten zu beenden (obwohl wir nicht mal wissen was für Aktivitäten das überhaut sind), daher fingen wir ebenfalls an unsere Sachen zu packen und gingen.<br />
<br />
„Du kannst vorausgehen, da ich mich noch umziehen muss.“ Diesen Satz von Asahina-san sagen hörend, fing ich an mich zu beeilen den Clubraum zu verlassen.<br />
<br />
Die Uhr zeigte, dass es halb sechs ist. Es sollte sich jetzt keiner mehr in den Klassenraum befinden, vermutlich? Selbst wenn es sich dabei um einen Streich von Taniguchi handelte, würde er nach Hause gehen nachdem er für eine so lange Zeit gewartet hat. Trotz dessen rannte ich, nur um sicher zu gehen, die zwei Treppen zu der obersten Etage hinauf.<br />
<br />
Ich stand schwer atmend im Korridor. Da die Klassenfenster alle undurchsichtig waren, gab es keine Möglichkeit, dass ich sehen konnte was drinnen vorgeht. Nur das der Sonnenuntergang die Klasse orange-rot gefärbt hatte war sichtbar. Ich öffnete gelassen die Tür der Klasse 1-5 und steckte meinen Kopf hinein.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Ich war nicht all zu überrascht davon, dass jemand im Klassenraum wartete, aber es schockte mich nach dem ich herausgefunden habe wer dieser jemand war. Vor der Tafel stehend befand sich eine Person die ich hier am wenigsten erwatet hätte.<br />
<br />
„Du bist spät dran.“<br />
<br />
Asakura Ryouko lächelte.<br />
<br />
Sie schnipste ihr seidenes, langes Haar und begann die Schneise zwischen den Tischen herunterzugehen. Ihre glatten Beine unter ihren gefalteten Rock und ihren weißen Hausschuhen waren wirklich ablenkend.<br />
<br />
Sie blieb in der Mitte des Raumes stehen und winkte mir lächelnd zu.<br />
<br />
„Komm herein!“<br />
<br />
Als ob ich hereingesaugt würde, bewirkte ihr Verhalten, dass ich den Türgriff losließ und anfing zu ihr hinzugehen.<br />
<br />
„Also warst du es......“<br />
<br />
„Ja, überrascht?“<br />
<br />
Asakura lächelte glücklich mit der rechten Seite ihres Gesichtes rot gefärbt vom Licht des Sonnenuntergangs.<br />
<br />
„Du wolltest was von mir?“<br />
<br />
Ich fragte mit Absicht in einen forschen Ton, worauf Asakura kicherte und antwortete,<br />
<br />
„In der Tat. Ich wollte was von dir. Ich muss dich etwas fragen.“<br />
<br />
Asakuras weißes Gesicht wandte sich nun mir zu.<br />
<br />
„Kennst du das Sprichwort ’Es ist besser zu bereuen etwas getan zu haben als zu bereuen es gar nicht erst versucht zu haben’? Glaubst du, dass das einen Sinn hat?“<br />
<br />
„Ich weiß nicht wirklich wer das gesagt hat, aber ich glaub die Bedeutung macht Sinn.“<br />
<br />
„Was würdest du machen, wenn eine Situation existieren würde in der das Verbleiben im Status Quo Dinge nur verschlimmern würde und du keine Ahnung hast was du machen kannst damit sich Dinge verbessern?“<br />
<br />
„Verbessern in was? Wirtschaft?“<br />
<br />
Meine Frage ignorierend, lächelte Asakura und fuhr fort,<br />
<br />
„Würdest du nicht sagen, dass du zuerst etwas unternehmen solltest und danach erst dich mit den Konsequenzen beschäftigen? Denn nichts wird sich verändern wenn alles so bleibt wie es ist.“<br />
<br />
„Hmm, ich vermute schon.“<br />
<br />
„Das ist es was ich meine.“<br />
<br />
Asakura, wessen Hände hinter ihren Rücken waren, lehnte sich leicht nach vorne.<br />
<br />
„Wie auch immer. Da die oberen Leiter nicht in der Lage sind, dass eben genannte in betracht zu ziehen, verlieren sie ihre Verbindung zu den schnell auftretenden Veränderungen der Realität. Ich bin gezwungen etwas zu machen damit Dinge wieder ohne Probleme laufen können. Deswegen, weil ich mich in dieser Realität befinde, habe ich mich entschieden alleine zu handeln und werde die Veränderungen erzwingen.“<br />
<br />
Was zum Henker willst du mir versuchen damit zu sagen? Soll das eine Art Scherz sein? Wundernd ob sich Taniguchi, die Putzutensilien zurückhaltend, im Schrank versteckte oder ob er unter den Tisch des Lehrers saß, sah ich mich im Raum um.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe genug davon eine sich nicht verändernde Umgebung zu beobachten, daher......“<br />
<br />
Ich war so damit beschäftigt mich umzusehen, dass ich nicht mehr wirklich mitbekam was Asakura sagte.<br />
<br />
„Ich muss dich umbringen, um herauszufinden was für eine Art von Reaktion Suzumiya Haruhi dann haben würde.“<br />
<br />
Blitzschnell zog Asakura ihre rechte Hand hervor, worauf ein weißer metallischer Blitz an der Stelle vorbeiging, wo vor kurzem noch mein Hals war.<br />
<br />
Gut gelaunt lächelnd, zeigte sich jetzt ein Messer in Asakuras rechter Hand, dass die schärfe eines Militärsmessers besaß. <br />
<br />
Ich hatte großes Glück das ich den ersten Hieb ausweichen konnte. Weil momentan befinde ich mich, blass Asakura ansehend, mit den Rücken auf den Boden liegend. ''Ich kann nicht fliehen wenn ich bewegungsunfähig bin!'' Dieser Gedanke raste durch meinen Kopf, worauf ich, wie eine Heuschrecke, rückwärts weg kroch.<br />
<br />
Warum verfolgte mich Asakura nicht?<br />
<br />
......Nein, warte! Was zum Henker ist hier los? Warum versucht Asakura mich mit einem Messer zu erstechen? Wart ne Sekunde, was hat Asakura gesagt? Sie will mich töten? Mich töten? Aber warum!?<br />
<br />
„Hör auf mit den Witzen!“<br />
<br />
Ich konnte nur diesen Satz sagen, der so ziemlich mein Markenzeichen ist.<br />
<br />
„Das war wirklich gefährlich! Selbst wenn das Messer unecht wäre, würde ich immer noch Angst haben! Steck das Ding weg!“<br />
<br />
Ich war mehr als verwirrt. Wenn jemand weiß was hier abgeht dann komm bitte raus und erklär es mir!<br />
<br />
„Du glaubst, dass ich scherze?“, sagte Asakura in einen sehr fröhlichen Ton, der sich nicht gerade sehr ernsthaft anhörte. Jetzt wo ich mal drüber nachdenke ist eine High School Schülerin, die lächelt, während sie dein Leben mit einem Messer bedroht, sehr furchteinflößend. So, jetzt weißt du wie viel Angst ich hatte.<br />
<br />
„Hmph!“<br />
<br />
Asakura klopfte mit der Rückseite ihres Messers ihre Schulter.<br />
<br />
„Dir gefällt es nicht zu sterben? Du willst nicht sterben? Der Tod von organischen Wesen bedeutet mir nichts.“<br />
<br />
Ich steh langsam auf. ''Das muss ein Scherz sein und ich habe nur Angst weil ich zu ernst bin.'' Ich hörte nicht auf mir das einzureden, da diese Situation einfach zu unwirklich war. Asakura ist eine ernsthafte, verantwortungsbewusste Klassensprecherin, die nur dann sprechen würde, wenn es in der Klasse nötig ist und auch dann nicht durchdrehen würde wenn sie vor einen Problem steht. Warum sollte sie ein Messer bei sich tragen und plötzlich sagen, dass sie mich töten will?<br />
<br />
Trotzdem war dieses Messer echt und wenn ich nicht aufpasste würde ich den gesamten Raum voll bluten.<br />
<br />
„Ich versteh nicht was du meinst. Das ist nicht mehr lustig, okay? Steck dieses unheimliche Ding weg!“<br />
<br />
„Das kann ich nicht,“ Asakura lächelte ihr gewöhnliches, unschuldiges Lächeln, „weil ich dich unbedingt tot haben will.“<br />
<br />
Sie hielt ihr Messer bei ihrer Hüfte und begann sich auf mich zu stürzen. Sie ist schnell! Dieses mal war ich vorbereitet, da ich lang bevor Asakura ihren Angriff begann, schon darauf vorbereitet war durch die Tür hindurch zu fliehen – aber dennoch traf ich nur die Wand.<br />
<br />
????<br />
<br />
Das ist eigenartig, wo ist die Tür hin? Selbst die Fenster sind verschwunden! Eigentlich müssten sich Fenster an der Wand zum Korridor befinden, aber jetzt ist hier nur noch eine dicke, graue Wand.<br />
<br />
Unmöglich!<br />
<br />
„Es ist zwecklos.“<br />
<br />
Asakuras Stimme näherte sich von hinten.<br />
<br />
„Da ich jetzt die komplette Kontrolle über diesen Bereich des Raumes habe wurden alle Ausgänge Blockiert. Es ist überraschend einfach. Alles was ich machen musste war die molekulare Struktur der Gebäude auf diesen Planeten zu manipulieren und schon kann ich das Material nach belieben verändern. Dieser Raum ist nun zu einen abgeschlossenen Raum geworden bei den es keinen Weg rein oder raus gibt.“<br />
<br />
Ich drehte mich um und bemerkte, dass auch der Sonnenuntergang verschwunden war. Der ganze Raum war umschlossen von Betonwänden nur mit den weißen Lampen zurückgeblieben die ihr Licht kalt auf die Tische stahlten.<br />
<br />
Das kann nicht sein!<br />
<br />
Asakuras Profil näherte sich mir langsam.<br />
<br />
„Ich rate dir aufzuhören Widerstand zu leisten; du wirst sowieso sterben.“<br />
<br />
„......Wer genau bist du?“<br />
<br />
Egal wo ich hinsah waren Wände um mich herum. Es gibt keine einzige Tür, kein einziges Fenster, nichts! Stimmt etwas mit meinen Gehirn nicht?<br />
<br />
Ich bewegte mich verzweifelt zwischen den Tischen umher, versuchend so weit wie möglich von Asakura wegzukommen. Aber dennoch ging Asakura, sämtliche Tische und Stühle nach belieben wegschiebend, geradewegs auf mich zu. Verglichen mit ihr war mein Weg immer mit Tischen blockiert.<br />
<br />
Dieses Katz und Maus Spiel dauerte nicht lang an und endete damit, dass ich in die Enge getrieben wurde.<br />
<br />
Wenn es so aussieht......<br />
<br />
Ich entschied mich das Risiko einzugehen einen Tisch auf Asakura zu werfen, der sich aber direkt vor ihr in Luft auflöste und dann zum anderen Ende des Raumes flog. Wie kann das möglich sein?<br />
<br />
„Hab ich dir nicht gesagt, dass es zwecklos ist? Alles in diesen Raum bewegt sich jetzt so wie ich es will.“<br />
<br />
Warte...Warte!<br />
<br />
Was geht hier ab? Wenn dies kein Witz oder Scherz ist und weder Asakura noch ich verrückt sind, was ist hier dann los?<br />
<br />
''Ich muss dich umbringen, um herauszufinden was für eine Art von Reaktion Suzumiya Haruhi dann haben würde.''<br />
<br />
[[Image:Sh_v1_05.jpg|thumb|''Ich muss dich umbringen, um herauszufinden was für eine Art von Reaktion Suzumiya Haruhi dann haben würde.'']]<br />
<br />
Warum schon wieder Haruhi? Haruhi, wirst du nicht langsam ein bisschen zu beliebt?<br />
<br />
„Ich hätte das von Anfang an machen sollen.“<br />
<br />
Mein Körper gefror nachdem Asakura das gesagt hatte. Du kannst das nicht machen! Das ist Betrug!<br />
<br />
Meine Füße sind wie die Wurzeln eines Baumes, unfähig sich zu bewegen, an den Boden verwurzelt. Meine Arme sind steif wie eine Wachsstatue – Ich kann noch nicht mal meine Finger bewegen. Mein Gesicht zum Boden gewannt konnte ich Asakuras Hausschuhe langsam in mein Blickfeld treten sehen.<br />
<br />
„Nachdem du gestorben bist muss Suzumiya Haruhi irgendeine Form von Reaktion haben. Er wird vielleicht zu einer massiven Daten Explosion führen, aus der wir dann etwas schließen können. Das könnte die beste Chance unseres Lebens sein.“<br />
<br />
Das kümmert mich recht wenig!<br />
<br />
„Jetzt stirb.“<br />
<br />
Ich konnte Asakura ihr Messer anheben spüren. Wo würde sie anfangen? Die Halsschlagadern, Herz? Wenn ich wüsste wie ich sterben würde könnte ich zumindest darauf vorbereitet sein. Zu mindest lass mich meine Augen schließen......Nein, das kann ich nicht. W...was ist das!?<br />
<br />
Ich fühlte plötzlich die Luft beben. Das Messer begann auf mich hernieder zu fallen......<br />
<br />
In diesen Moment gab die Decke ein lautes, knackendes Geräusch von sich gefolgt vom herunterfallenden Schutt. Ein Teil davon fiel auf meinen Kopf – das tut weh! Verdammt noch mal! Ich war von dem fortlaufend, herunterfallenden Schutt mit weißem Staub bedeckt, daher vermutete ich, dass auch Asakura mit weiß bedeckt sein muss. Ich wollte zu gerne sehen wie Asakura jetzt aussah, aber ich konnte mich nicht bewegen......nein, warte, ich kann mich wieder bewegen!<br />
<br />
Ich hob meinen Kopf an und entdeckte......!<br />
<br />
Eine geschockte Asakura – kurz bevor sie meinen Hals durchschnitt. Vor mir stehend, die Klinge mit bloßen Händen abfangend, war die schmale Figur von Nagato Yuki.<br />
<br />
(Wow, sie kann die Klinge mit ihren bloßen Händen abfangen.)<br />
<br />
„Deine Programme sind zu basisch.“ Sagte Nagato in ihren üblichen, gefühlslosen Ton,<br />
<br />
„Der Datenschlüssel um die Decke herum war unvollständig. Deswegen war ich in der Lage es zu finden und einzutreten.“<br />
<br />
„Du willst dich mir in den Weg stellen?“ Asakura hörte sich gelassen an. „Sobald ich diese Person getötet habe muss Suzumiya Haruhi irgendeine Art von Rektion haben. Nur dann können wir mehr Daten sammeln.“<br />
<br />
„Du sollst mein Backupprogramm sein.“ Sagte Nagato in einer Mantra ähnlichen Stimme, „diese Art von Gehorsamsverweigerung ist verboten; du musst meine Befehlen befolgen.“<br />
<br />
„Was ist wenn ich es nicht tu?“<br />
<br />
„Dann werde ich die Verbindung deines Daten Interfaces trennen.“<br />
<br />
„Willst du es versuchen? Ich stehe hier in Vorteil, da dieser Klassenraum zu meinen Datenkontrollbereiches zählt.“<br />
<br />
„Erstelle Antrage für die Trennung des Daten Interfaces.“<br />
<br />
Als Nagato fertig war begann das Messer in ihrer Hand an hell zu leuchten. Dann, als ob ein Zuckerwürfel in eine Tasse Tee gegeben worden wäre, fing es langsam an sich zu kristallisieren, löste sich auf und fiel, wie Staub, zu Boden.<br />
<br />
„!!“<br />
<br />
Asakura ließ das Messer los und sprang fünf Meter weit weg. Dieses Schauspiel sehend konnte ich nicht anders als denken – whoa, diese beiden sind tatsächlich nicht menschlich.<br />
<br />
Die Strecke in einen Augenblick zurücklegen, landete Asakura elegant und lächelte ohne Veränderung weiter.<br />
<br />
Der Raum rundherum fing an sich zu verformen – ich kann es nur so beschreiben. Asakura, die Tische, die Decke und der Boden fingen an stark zu beben; allgemein sah es aus wie flüssiges Metall, obwohl ich das nicht klar sehen könnte.<br />
<br />
Gerade als ich anfing mich zu wundern, wie es nur dieser Raum war, der sich langsam anfing sich in etwas speerartiges zu verändern, fand eine kristallisierte Explosion vor Nagatos angehobener Hand statt.<br />
<br />
In der nächsten Sekunde fanden fortlaufend weitere Explosionen vor Nagato statt, gefolgt von auf dem Boden fallendem Staub. Die kristallisierten speerähnlichen Objekte flogen aus allen Richtungen, blitzschnell auf uns zu. Es war bereits ein Moment vergangen bevor ich bemerkte, dass Nagato sich mit der selben Geschwindigkeit gegen sie stellte.<br />
<br />
„Bleib hinter mir.“<br />
<br />
Nagato wich Asakuras Angriffen aus und zog mich zur selben Zeit an meiner Krawatte, damit ich mich hinsetzen würde und mich hinter ihr verstecken konnte.<br />
<br />
„Whoa!“<br />
<br />
Ein unbekanntes Objekt flog über meinen Kopf hinweg und zerschmetterte die Tafel in Stücke.<br />
<br />
Nagato sah leicht nach oben und einen Augenblick später wuchsen Eiszapfen unter der Decke und fielen auf Asakura Kopf. Asakura wich ihnen mit einer Geschwindigkeit aus, dass es nicht mehr möglich war sie mit bloßem Auge zu sehen und unmittelbar darauf wurde aus dem Boden ein Wald aus Eiszapfen.<br />
<br />
„Es ist unmöglich, dass du mich in diesen Bereich des Raumes besiegen kannst.“ Sagte Asakura gelassen. Sie und Nagato standen ein paar Meter voneinander entfernt und starrten sich gegenseitig an, während ich nur hoffnungslos, ohne es auch nur zu wagen mich zu Bewegen, auf den Boden knien konnte.<br />
<br />
Nagato stand mit leicht gespreizten Beinen vor mir und erst jetzt bemerkte ich, dass sie tatsächlich derartig ernst ist, dass sie sogar ihren Namen auf ihre Hausschuhe geschrieben hatte. Dann, als ob sie ein Gebet singen würde, murmelte sie leise vor sich hin,<br />
<br />
WÄHLE Serien_Code<br />
VON Datenbank<br />
WO Code =’Daten’<br />
AUFTRAG GEBEN AUF aggressive_kampf_Dateien<br />
ÖFFNEN Zerstörungsmodus<br />
<br />
„Zielname Asakura Ryouko, Feindseligkeit bestätigt. Trenne die Verbindung zum organischen Informations-Interface des Zieles.“<br />
<br />
Normaler Raum existiert nicht mehr in diesem Klassenzimmer. Alles hatte sich in geometrische Figuren verbogen und sah verzerrt oder kegelartig aus. Dieses unreale Bild zu sehen ist so als ob man sich in einen dieser Geisterhäuser befinden würde die die Freizeitparks haben. Mir wird schon allein vom Hinsehen schwindlig.<br />
<br />
„Du wirst noch vor mir aufhören zu funktionieren.“<br />
<br />
In dieser farbenfrohen Fata Morgana habe ich keine Ahnung von woher Asakuras Stimme gekommen ist.<br />
<br />
Woosh, das Geräusch von Wind, der die Luft durchschneidet.<br />
<br />
Nagato trat mich hart mit der Rückseite ihrer Ferse.<br />
<br />
„Was sollte......?“<br />
<br />
Bevor ich aussprechen konnte flog ein Speer so schnell an meiner Nase vorbei, dass ich kaum in der Lage war ihn zu sehen bevor er dann schließlich zu Boden fiel.<br />
<br />
„Wir werden ja sehen wie lange du noch in der Lage sein wirst ihn zu beschützen. Nimm das!“<br />
<br />
In der nächsten Sekunde stand Nagato, durchbohrt von ungefähr zwölft bräunlich gefärbten, langen Speeren, vor mir.<br />
<br />
„......“<br />
<br />
Um es in anderen Worten zu sagen griff Asakura Nagato und mich von allen Seiten gleichzeitig an. Nagato schaffte es einige der Speere zu kristallisieren und zu zerstören, aber um mich vor den restlichen Speeren zu beschützen, schütze sie mich mit ihren eigenen Körper. Aber da das Alles zu schnell passierte, war ich mir dessen, zu diesem Moment noch nicht bewusst.<br />
<br />
Nagatos Brülle fiel von ihren Gesicht und prallte leicht von Boden ab als sie auftraf.<br />
<br />
„NAGATO!“<br />
<br />
„Du solltest dich nicht bewegen.“ Sagte Nagato in aller ruhe und zeigte dabei auf die Speere die aus ihrer Brust und ihren Bauch ragten. Eine Blutpfütze begann sich unter ihren Füßen zu bilden.<br />
<br />
„Ich bin in Ordnung.“<br />
<br />
Gott, wie kann das in Ordnung sein?<br />
<br />
Nagato zog die Speere aus ihren Körper heraus ohne auch nur einmal zu zucken. Die blutigen Speere fielen, mit einen eisigen Geräusch, auf den Boden und verwandelten sich augenblicklich in Tische. Also daraus wurden die Speere gemacht!<br />
<br />
„So verletzt wie du bist glaub ich nicht, dass du mich länger aufhalten kannst. Hier kommt dein Todesstoß!“<br />
<br />
Auf der anderen Seite des verzerrten Raumes verschwand Asakuras Profil und tauchte wieder auf. Ich konnte ein Lächeln auf ihrem Gesicht sehen während sie langsam ihren Arm anhob – wenn ich mich nicht irre leuchteten ihre Arme bis hin zu ihren Fingerspitzen und dehnten sich auf das doppelte ihrer ursprünglichen Länge. Nein, nicht nur das Doppelte...<br />
<br />
„Bitte stirb!“<br />
<br />
Asakuras Arme dehnten sich, umherwackelnd wie ein Haufen von Tentakeln, fortlaufend aus und näherten sich dann uns von beiden Seiten. Unfähig sich zu bewegen, bebte die kleine Figur von Nagato sehr stark...... Im nächsten Moment war mein Gesicht vollgespritzt mit Blut.<br />
<br />
Asakuras linker Arm krallte sich in den rechten Bereich von Nagatos Bauch, während der linke Arm sich in Nagatos linke Brust durchbohrte, welcher dabei wieder durch ihren Rücken herauskam und erst an der Wand stoppte. Blut spritze aus Nagatos Mund und lief über ihre weißen Beine hinab in die sich ausweitende Blutpfütze.<br />
<br />
„Es ist vorbei.“ Sagte Nagato sanft bevor sie die Tentakeln packte. Nichts passierte.<br />
<br />
„Was ist vorbei?“ sagte Asakura, überzeugt davon, dass sie gewonnen hatte. „Du meinst dein drei Jahre langes Leben?“<br />
<br />
„Nein,“ sagte eine schwer verwundete Nagato als ob nichts mit ihr wäre. „Beginne Trennung des Dateninterfaces.“<br />
<br />
Beinahe sofort fing alles in der Klasse an hell zu leuchten, kristallisierte und löste sich in der nächsten Sekunde wieder auf. Der Tisch neben mir verwandelte sich ebenfalls in Sand und viel in sich zusammen.<br />
<br />
„Wie ist das möglich......“<br />
<br />
Kristallisierter Sand fiel ohne unterlass von der Decke. Dieses mal war Asakura die jenige die fassungslos war.<br />
<br />
„Du bist wirklich herausragend.“<br />
<br />
Die Speere in Nagatos Körper verwandelten sich ebenfalls in Sand.<br />
<br />
„Es hat etwas gedauert bis ich in das Programm eindringen konnte. Aber alles wird jetzt enden.“<br />
<br />
„......du hast schon lang bevor ich diesen Raum übernommen hatte überall zerstörende Faktoren platziert, oder? Kein wunder, dass du so schwach aussahst. Du warst es weil du bereits zuvor angreifende Dateien benutzt hattest......“ sagte Asakura mutlos während sich ihre Arme anfingen zu kristallisieren.<br />
<br />
„Seufz, es ist zu schade, trotz allem bin ich immer noch nur ein Backupprogramm. Ich dachte das dies eine Gelegenheit wäre aus diesen Zustand des völligen Stillstandes auszubrechen.“<br />
<br />
Asakura wurde wieder ihr normales Klassenkameraden-Ich und sah mich glücklich an.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe verloren. Es ist wunderbar, dass du überleben kannst. Aber du solltest besser achtsam sein. Die Entität des integrierten Datenbewusstseins ist nicht ganz so einig wie du es vielleicht glauben magst, da es eine beachtliche Zahl an Personen gibt die einer anderen Meinung wie ich sind. Ganz wie die Menschen; es wird weitere Extremisten wie mich geben. Und wer weiß, selbst diejenigen die Nagato-san kontrollieren mögen vielleicht ihre Denkweise ändern und dann stattdessen versuchen dich zu töten.“<br />
<br />
Sie ist jetzt von, Kopf bis Fuß, mit der leuchtenden kristallisierten Substanz bedeckt.<br />
<br />
„Bevor das passiert wünsche ich dir und Suzumiya-san alles Gute. Leb wohl.“<br />
<br />
Nachdem Asakura dies gesagt hatte zerfiel sie langsam in kleine, sandige Dünen. Daraufhin zersetzten sich die kleinen Sanddünen weiterhin, bis sie dann vollkommen verschwunden waren.<br />
<br />
Unter diesen Regen von kristallisiertem Sand verschwand die High School Schülerin mit den Namen Asakura Ryouko vollständig von dieser Schule.<br />
<br />
Plötzlich hörte man ein lautes Dröhnen. Ich war schnell darin Nagato, auf den Boden liegend, zu finden, daher stand ich verzweifelt auf.<br />
<br />
„Nagato! Halt durch! Ich werde einen Krankenwagen rufen!“<br />
<br />
„Das ist unnötig.“<br />
<br />
Nagato sah, mit weit geöffneten Augen, zur Decke hinauf.<br />
<br />
„Körperliche Schäden haben für mich keine Bedeutung. Unsere Priorität ist es, diesen Bereich des Raumes, wieder zu seinen ursprünglichen Zustand zurück zu versetzen.“<br />
<br />
Die Sandkristalle hörten auf herunter zu fallen.<br />
<br />
„Entferne verunreinigte Substanzen, Wiederherstellung des Klassenraumes.“<br />
<br />
Als sie fertig war hatte ich wieder den vertrauten Klassenraum 1-5 vor den Augen. Es war wie das Zurückspulen einer Kassette: alles im Raum kehrte wieder zum Ausgangszustand zurück.<br />
<br />
Die Tafel, der Tisch des Lehrers, die verbleibenden Stühle und Tische. Alles wuchs, wie ich es zuletzt gesehen hatte, bevor der Unterricht heute Geendet hatte, zu seiner ursprünglichen Form, aus dem weißen Sand heraus. Ich kann nicht beschreiben was in diesen Moment in meinen Gedanken vorging. Wenn ich es nicht mit meinen eigenen Augen gesehen hätte, hätte ich geglaubt, dass all diese Bilder High-End spezial Effekte waren.<br />
<br />
Fenster, mit halb durchsichtigen Glas, wuchsen aus den Wänden; der Sonnenuntergang erschien wieder und tauchte Nagato und mich in sein orange-rotes Licht. Ich sah in meine Schreibtischfächer, wo ich alle meine Sachen intakt vorfand und das gesamte Blut, dass auf mein Gesicht gespritzt war, war nun ebenfalls komplett verschwunden. Das war zu erstaunlich. Ich konnte es nur als Magie beschreiben!<br />
<br />
„Bist du wirklich in Ordnung?“<br />
<br />
Ich kniete mich neben Nagato nieder, die immer noch auf den Boden lag. Ich hatte gedacht, dass sie viele Wunden und Löcher in ihrer Kleidung von den Speeren haben müsste, die sie eben durchbohrten, aber sie waren jetzt alle verschunden.<br />
<br />
„Da die verarbeitete Kraft in Operationsdaten umgewandelt wurde muss ich für eine weile das verknüpfte Interface umstellen.“<br />
<br />
„Soll ich dir aufhelfen?“<br />
<br />
Überraschender Weise zögerte Nagato nicht meine Hand zu nehmen, aber gerade als sie dabei war aufzustehen –<br />
<br />
„Oh!“<br />
<br />
Sie schnappte plötzlich nach Luft.<br />
<br />
„Ich habe vergessen eine neue Brille zu regenerieren.“<br />
<br />
„......Persönlich gesagt finde ich das du ohne Brille besser aussiehst. Vieräugige Mädchen sind nicht wirklich mein Typ.“<br />
<br />
„Was meinst du mit ’Vieräugige Mädchen’?“<br />
<br />
„Nichts, nur ein sinnloser Kommentar.“<br />
<br />
„Ich verstehe.“<br />
<br />
Jetzt ist nicht der richtige Zeitpunkt für sinnlose Schwafelei. Ich bereute, dass ich das gesagt hatte. Obwohl es bedeuten würde Nagato herzlos zurück zu lassen, hätte ich sofort beschämt aus den Klassenraum raus rennen sollen.<br />
<br />
„Jo!“<br />
<br />
Die Klassenzimmertür öffnete sich plötzlich.<br />
<br />
„Ich vergaß~ Ich vergaß meine Sachen~“<br />
<br />
Verdammt, da in die Klasse hereinkommend, ein dämliches Lied summend, kam Taniguchi.<br />
<br />
Taniguchi hätte wohl nie erwartet, dass sich so spät noch Personen im Klassenraum befinden würden. Als er uns entdeckte, stand er nur sprachlos, mit seinen weit geöffneten Mund, wie ein Idiot, da.<br />
<br />
In diesen Moment versuchte ich gerade Nagato auf zu heben, aber wenn man uns jetzt zum ersten mal in dieser Situation sah, machte es wohl eher den Anschein, als ob ich sie gerade runterlegen würde.<br />
<br />
„Es tut mir wirklich Leid.“ Taniguchi sagte dies in einen ernsthaften Ton den ich bis jetzt noch nie von ihn gehört hatte und floh sofort darauf aus den Klassenzimmer. Ich hatte noch nicht einmal genügend Zeit um ihn zu verfolgen.<br />
<br />
„Eine sehr interessante Person.“ Sagte Nagato.<br />
<br />
Ich Seufzte tief.<br />
<br />
„Was sollen wir jetzt machen?“<br />
<br />
„Überlass das mir.“ Sagte Nagato während sie sich auf meiner Brust ausruhte.<br />
<br />
„Datenmanipulation ist meine Spezialität. Ich lasse alle glauben, dass Asakura Ryouko in eine andere Schule transferiert ist.“<br />
<br />
Also das ist wie sie es macht!<br />
<br />
Jetzt ist nicht der richtige Zeitpunkt um über derartigen Kram nachzudenken, wo ich gerade erst dieses unglaubliche Ereignis erlebt habe. Es stellt sich nicht länger die Frage ob ich oder ob ich nicht daran glauben soll was Nagato an den einen Tag gesagt hatte. Ich wagte es nicht zuzugeben, dass ich auch nur halb davon überzeugt war. Trotzdem hat mich, dass was gerade passiert war, dazu geführt die Ernsthaftigkeit der Lage zu erkennen. Ich dachte ernsthaft, dass ich sterben würde! Wenn Nagato nicht aus der Decke aufgetaucht wäre, hätte mich Asakura getötet. Die Erinnerungen an den Anblick des verzerrten Klassenraums, an Asakuras sich unnatürlich verlängernden Arme und an Nagato die sie gefühllos eliminierte, haben sich in meine Gedanken eingeritzt.<br />
<br />
Benutzt Nagato das hier um mir zu versichern, dass sie tatsächlich ein Alien ist?<br />
<br />
Macht mich das nicht in einer Weise zu einem Insider in diesem mysteriösen Ereignis? Wie ich am Anfang schon sagte, wollte ich nur ein Zuschauer sein der denen zusieht die in diese Ereignisse reingezogen werde, zufrieden mit der Rolle eines Nebendarstellers. Aber so wie die Dinge standen war ich bereits der Protagonist! Es ist wahr, dass ich mir wünschte ein Charakter in einer Geschichte zu sein, die sich mit Aliens befasst, aber wenn ich einer werden würde hing alles von der Perspektive ab.<br />
<br />
Um ehrlich zu sein stört es mich ziemlich.<br />
<br />
Was ich wirklich will ist einfach die Sorte von Nebencharakter zu sein, die dann wenn keiner mehr weiter weiß, fröhlich seine hilfreichen Ratschläge zu einer Situation abgibt. Ich möchte kein Leben indem meine eigenen Klassenkameraden eine Gefahr für mein Leben darstellen! Ich habe meine Prinzipien wenn es um mein Leben geht.<br />
<br />
Meine Gedanken wanderten eine Zeit lang ziellos in meinen Kopf umher während ich in den orange-roten Klassenraum saß. Ich hatte vollkommen vergessen, dass sich Nagato immer noch auf meiner Brust ausrute.<br />
<br />
W......Was soll das alles? Woran dachte ich da? So von der Rolle bemerkte ich nicht das Nagato ihre Regeneration bereits beendet hatte und mich schon seit einer weile gefühllos anstarrte.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Am folgenden Tag verschwand Asakura Ryouko aus der Klasse.<br />
<br />
Dieses Ergebnis war unvermeidlich, aber ich war der Einzige der so dachte.<br />
<br />
„Hmm, ich vermute, dass es etwas mit der Arbeit von Asakuras Vater zu tun hat, da sie plötzlich wegtransferieren musste. Um ehrlich zu sein waren selbst die Lehrer geschockt als sie diese Nachricht heute Morgen erfuhren. Da sie das Land verlassen mussten sind sie bereits gestern weggeflogen.“<br />
<br />
Als uns Okabe-sensei diese Verschleierungsgeschichte mitteilte, reagierten die meisten Mädchen mit schockierten Ausrufen, „Was?“, „Warum?“, während die Jungens sich auch, unter sich, darüber unterhielten. Selbst die Lehrer sahen verwirrt aus. Es war nicht überraschend, dass das Mädchen hinter mir nicht stillhalten konnte.<br />
<br />
Schlag! Sie hat die Hinterseite meines Kopfes mit ihrer Faust geschlagen.<br />
<br />
„Kyon, dass MUSS ein mysteriöses Ereignis sein!“ Haruhis Augen schienen hell erleuchtet zusammen mit ihrer wiedererlangten Lebenskraft.<br />
<br />
Was sollte ich machen? Ihr die Wahrheit sagen?<br />
<br />
Tatsächlich wurde Asakura-san von einer unbekannten Identität bekannt als Entität des integrierten Datenbewusstseins erschaffen. Des Weiteren ist Nagato-san eine Verbündete von ihr, aber aus irgendeinem Grund ist ihre Beziehung auseinander gebrochen und letzten Endes hat Asakura-san sich dafür entschieden mich zu töten. Der Grund warum ich überhaupt davon betroffen bin bist, ob du es glaubst oder nicht, du. Jedoch wurde Asakura-san von Nagato-san in einen Haufen Sand verwandelt und verschwand.<br />
<br />
Oh bitte! Man würde sich wie bescheuert über mich lustig machen wenn ich das sagen würde und außerdem ist mir nicht danach es zu sagen. Ich tu einfach so als ob alles was gestern geschehen ist eine Illusion gewesen wäre und belass es dabei.<br />
<br />
„Zuerst kommt ein mysteriöser Transferschüler und dann transferiert ein Mädchen auf eine mysteriöse Weise weg von dieser Schule. Damit kann etwas nicht stimmen!“<br />
<br />
Sollte ich ihren brillanten Instinkte loben?<br />
<br />
„Vielleicht wurde ihr Vater transferiert?“<br />
<br />
„Ich kaufe denen keine derartig lahme Entschuldigung ab.“<br />
<br />
„Glaub es oder nicht, aber das ist der Hauptgrund warum man zu einer anderen Schule transferiert.“<br />
<br />
„Aber denkst du nicht, dass es merkwürdig ist? Es dauerte nur einen Tag von der Ankunft der Berufstransfernotiz bis zum eigentlichen Auszug. Was für eine Art von Arbeit soll ihr Vater bitte haben?“<br />
<br />
„Vielleicht hatte Asakura-sans Vater ihr nichts davon davor berichtet......“<br />
<br />
„Das ist unmöglich. Diese Sache benötigt weitere Untersuchung.“<br />
<br />
Ich wollte schon sagen, dass der Jobtransfer nur eine Entschuldigung war um übernacht, vor den Schuldeneintreibern zu fliehen denen sie einen Berg von Schulden hinterließen, aber ich entschied mich dann doch dagegen, da die Person die den wirklichen Grund dafür kannte, niemand anderes als ich war.<br />
<br />
„Als die Leiterin der SOS Brigade kann ich ein solch mysteriöses Ereignis nicht einfach unbemerkt links liegen lassen.“<br />
<br />
Bitte hör auf!<br />
<br />
Nachdem was gestern passiert war hatte ich über Nacht eine komplette Umstellung durchlaufen müssen. Immerhin musste ich mich nachdem ich diesen übernatürlichen Kram aus erster Hand miterlebt habe und mir daraufhin einreden wollte, dass das alles nie passiert ist, mich zwischen einer der folgenden Möglichkeiten entscheiden: Ich war entweder an halluzinieren; oder etwas mit meinen Gehirn stimmte nicht; oder die Welt ist bereits jetzt schon merkwürdig genug; oder ich hatte einen sehr langen Traum.<br />
<br />
Nebenbei gesagt, ich könnte niemals akzeptieren, dass die Welt an sich nur eine virtuelle Realität ist.<br />
<br />
Mann! Für jemanden der gerade erst 15 geworden ist, ist es einfach noch zu früh einen Wendepunkt im Leben zu haben!<br />
<br />
Warum muss sich ein High School Schüler wie ich, der erst in der ersten Klasse ist, sich mit so philosophischen Problemen befassen wie ob die Welt wirklich existiert oder nicht? Das sind keine Dinge über die ich denken sollte. Bitte gib mir nicht noch mehr Probleme als ich sowieso schon habe.<br />
<br />
Momentan habe ich eine ganze Menge verzwickter Probleme mit denen ich fertig werden muss!<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Zurück zur [[GER_Suzumiya_Haruhi|Hauptseite]]<br />
| Zurück zum [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]]<br />
| Vorwärts zu [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi:GER_Registration_Page&diff=58095Suzumiya Haruhi:GER Registration Page2010-02-04T20:54:49Z<p>AJS90: /* Band 3 - Die Langeweile der Suzumiya Haruhi / 第三巻: 涼宮ハルヒの退屈 */</p>
<hr />
<div>Hier tragt ihr euch ein, wenn ihr ein Kapitel übersetzen wollt. Das Ganze läuft nach dem "wer zuerst kommt, mahlt zuerst"-System. Nicht mehr als zwei Übersetzer pro Band. <br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Volltext|Band 1 - ''Die Melancholie der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第一巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憂鬱]]===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Marok (komplett fertig, editiert)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel2|Kapitel 2]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel3|Kapitel 3]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]] -- Sirey (in Arbeit)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel7|Kapitel 7]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Epilog|Epilog]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Editors|Anmerkungen des Editors]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Volltext|Band 2 - ''Das Seufzen der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第二巻: 涼宮ハルヒの溜息]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]] -- Shadayzie ((100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel2|Kapitel 2]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel3|Kapitel 3]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Epilog|Epilog]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers -- Shadayzie (komplett, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
(Damit wäre Band2 dann komplett übersetzt, viel spaß beim editieren :p.)<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Volltext|Band 3 - ''Die Langeweile der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第三巻: 涼宮ハルヒの退屈]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Die_Langeweile_der_Suzumiya_Haruhi|Die Langeweile der Suzumiya Haruhi]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Rhapsodie_der_Bambusblaetter|Rhapsodie der Bambusblätter]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Mysterique_Zeichen|Mystérique-Zeichen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Einsame_Insel_Syndrom|Das "Einsame Insel"-Syndrom]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]]<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band4 Volltext|Band 4 - ''Das Verschwinden der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第四巻: 涼宮ハルヒの消失]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel2|Kapitel 2]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel3|Kapitel 3]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Epilog|Epilog]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Volltext|Band 5 - ''Das Herumtoben der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第五巻: 涼宮ハルヒの暴走]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band5_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Prolog - Sommer|Prolog - Sommer]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Die endlose Acht|Die endlose Acht]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Prolog - Herbst|Prolog - Herbst]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Der Tag des Schützen|Der Tag des Schützen]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Prolog - Winter|Prolog - Winter]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Das “Verschneiter Berg”-Syndrom|Das “Verschneiter Berg”-Syndrom]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band6 Volltext|Band 6 - ''Das Schwanken der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第六巻: 涼宮ハルヒの動揺]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band6_Ein_Live_erleben|Ein Live (er)leben]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Die_Abenteuer_der_Asahina_Mikuru_Episode_00|Die Abenteuer der Asahina Mikuru - Episode 00]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Bezirzt auf den ersten Blick LOVER|Bezirzt auf den ersten Blick LOVER]] -- Equinox<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Wo_ist_der_Kater_hin?|Wo ist der Kater hin?]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen) <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Die_Melancholie_der_Asahina_Mikuru|Die Melancholie der Asahina Mikuru]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Watanuki (100%, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band7 Volltext|Band 7 - ''Die Intrigen der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第七巻: 涼宮ハルヒの陰謀]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Prolog|Prolog]](~23% Kewlheit) -- Lauta<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 1|Kapitel 1]] -- Lauta<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 2|Kapitel 2]] (Kewlheit ~54%)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 3|Kapitel 3]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 4|Kapitel 4]] <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 5|Kapitel 5]] <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 6|Kapitel 6]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 7|Kapitel 7]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Epilog|Epilog]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Volltext|Band 8 - ''Die Entrüstung der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第八巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憤慨]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Chefeditor★Volle_Kraft_voraus!|Chefeditor★Volle Kraft voraus!]] -- Darklor (3%)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Wandernder Schatten|Wandernder Schatten]] -- Watanuki (100%, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Watanuki (100%, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band8_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9 Volltext|Band 9 - ''Die Abgrenzung der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第九巻: 涼宮ハルヒの分裂]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band9_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Doc Astaroth <br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Kapitel_1|Kapitel 1]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Kapitel_2|Kapitel 2]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Kapitel_3|Kapitel 3]] <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band9_Anmerkungen des Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Interview mit Tanigawa Nagaru|Interview mit Tanigawa Nagaru]] ===<br />
<br />
[[category:Registration_Page]]</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:AJS90&diff=58082User:AJS902010-02-04T14:37:57Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>Hi folks.<br />
<br />
For everyone who cares and does not know already. I am AJS90<br />
<br />
<br />
So far I am active as an english to german translator.<br />
<br />
It's pretty depressing how less there are on this site but i hope that i can contribute my part.<br />
<br />
Right now I am working on the german tranlation of Suzumiya Haruhi.<br />
<br />
<br />
If you have any questions just ask me at the Baka Tsuki forum or send an e-mail at andreasjs90@googlemail.com. Perhaps I'll even answer.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Hoffe auf gute Zusammenarbeit und bis dahin:<br />
<br />
See ya<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
22.10.09<br />
<br />
So, ich habe jetzt die letzten Kapitel des ersten Bandes von Suzumiya Haruhi übersetzt.<br />
<br />
Ich werde jetzt erst mal eine Pause machen. Weiß nicht wann oder ob ich weiter übersetzen werde, aber das wird man ja dann sehen.<br />
<br />
Habe noch Schule nebenbei. Wenn jemand großen Wert darauf legt, dass ich weiter mache, könnt ihr mir ja ruhig eine Nachricht hinterlassen.<br />
<br />
Solange kein Interesse da ist, mache ich jetzt zumindest erst mal eine Pause.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Bis dahin viel Spaß beim Lesen.</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:AJS90&diff=58081User:AJS902010-02-04T14:36:25Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>Hi folks.<br />
<br />
For everyone who cares and does not already know. I am AJS90<br />
<br />
<br />
So far I am active as an english to german translator.<br />
<br />
It's pretty depressing how less there are on this site but i hope that i can contribute my part.<br />
<br />
Right now I am working on the german tranlation of Suzumiya Haruhi.<br />
<br />
<br />
If you have any questions just ask me at the Baka Tsuki forum or send an e-mail at andreasjs90@googlemail.com. Perhaps I'll even answer.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Hoffe auf gute Zusammenarbeit und bis dahin:<br />
<br />
See ya<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
22.10.09<br />
<br />
So, ich habe jetzt die letzten Kapitel des ersten Bandes von Suzumiya Haruhi übersetzt.<br />
<br />
Ich werde jetzt erst mal eine Pause machen. Weiß nicht wann oder ob ich weiter übersetzen werde, aber das wird man ja dann sehen.<br />
<br />
Habe noch Schule nebenbei. Wenn jemand großen Wert darauf legt, dass ich weiter mache, könnt ihr mir ja ruhig eine Nachricht hinterlassen.<br />
<br />
Solange kein Interesse da ist, mache ich jetzt zumindest erst mal eine Pause.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Bis dahin viel Spaß beim Lesen.</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:AJS90&diff=52676User:AJS902009-10-22T05:59:39Z<p>AJS90: </p>
<hr />
<div>Hi folks.<br />
<br />
For everyone who cares and does not already know. I am AJS90<br />
<br />
<br />
So far I am active as a english to german translator.<br />
<br />
It's pretty depressing how less there are on this site but i hope that i can contribute my part.<br />
<br />
Right now I am working on the german tranlation of Suzumiya Haruhi.<br />
<br />
<br />
If you have any questions just ask me at the Baka Tsuki forum or send an e-mail at andreasjs90@googlemail.com. Perhaps I'll even answer.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Hoffe auf gute Zusammenarbeit und bis dahin:<br />
<br />
See ya<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
22.10.09<br />
<br />
So, ich habe jetzt die letzten Kapitel des ersten Bandes von Suzumiya Haruhi übersetzt.<br />
<br />
Ich werde jetzt erst mal eine Pause machen. Weiß nicht wann oder ob ich weiter übersetzen werde, aber das wird man ja dann sehen.<br />
<br />
Habe noch Schule nebenbei. Wenn jemand großen Wert darauf legt, dass ich weiter mache, könnt ihr mir ja ruhig eine Nachricht hinterlassen.<br />
<br />
Solange kein Interesse da ist, mache ich jetzt zumindest erst mal eine Pause.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Bis dahin viel Spaß beim Lesen.</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi:GER_Registration_Page&diff=52651Suzumiya Haruhi:GER Registration Page2009-10-19T23:30:35Z<p>AJS90: /* Band 1 - Die Melancholie der Suzumiya Haruhi / 第一巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憂鬱 */</p>
<hr />
<div>Hier tragt ihr euch ein, wenn ihr ein Kapitel übersetzen wollt. Das Ganze läuft nach dem "wer zuerst kommt, mahlt zuerst"-System. Nicht mehr als zwei Übersetzer pro Band. <br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Volltext|Band 1 - ''Die Melancholie der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第一巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憂鬱]]===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Marok (komplett fertig, editiert)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel2|Kapitel 2]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel3|Kapitel 3]] -- Sirey (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]] -- Sirey (in Arbeit)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Kapitel7|Kapitel 7]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Epilog|Epilog]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] (100% übersetzt, braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Editors|Anmerkungen des Editors]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Volltext|Band 2 - ''Das Seufzen der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第二巻: 涼宮ハルヒの溜息]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]] -- Shadayzie ((100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel2|Kapitel 2]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel3|Kapitel 3]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Epilog|Epilog]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band2_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers -- Shadayzie (komplett, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
(Damit wäre Band2 dann komplett übersetzt, viel spaß beim editieren :p.)<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Volltext|Band 3 - ''Die Langeweile der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第三巻: 涼宮ハルヒの退屈]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, editiert - Fertig)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Shadayzie (100% übersetzt, formatiert - braucht Editoren)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Die_Langeweile_der_Suzumiya_Haruhi|Die Langeweile der Suzumiya Haruhi]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Rhapsodie_der_Bambusblaetter|Rhapsodie der Bambusblätter]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Mysterique_Zeichen|Mystérique-Zeichen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Einsame_Insel_Syndrom|Das "Einsame Insel"-Syndrom]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band3_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]]<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band4 Volltext|Band 4 - ''Das Verschwinden der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第四巻: 涼宮ハルヒの消失]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel1|Kapitel 1]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel2|Kapitel 2]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel3|Kapitel 3]] -- Harima(100% übersetzt, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel4|Kapitel 4]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel5|Kapitel 5]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Kapitel6|Kapitel 6]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Epilog|Epilog]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band4_Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Volltext|Band 5 - ''Das Herumtoben der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第五巻: 涼宮ハルヒの暴走]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band5_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Prolog - Sommer|Prolog - Sommer]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Die endlose Acht|Die endlose Acht]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Prolog - Herbst|Prolog - Herbst]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Der Tag des Schützen|Der Tag des Schützen]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Prolog - Winter|Prolog - Winter]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Das “Verschneiter Berg”-Syndrom|Das “Verschneiter Berg”-Syndrom]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band5 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band6 Volltext|Band 6 - ''Das Schwanken der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第六巻: 涼宮ハルヒの動揺]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band6_Ein_Live_erleben|Ein Live (er)leben]] -- Equinox (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Die_Abenteuer_der_Asahina_Mikuru_Episode_00|Die Abenteuer der Asahina Mikuru Episode 00]] -- Equinox<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Bezirzt auf den ersten Blick LOVER|Bezirzt auf den ersten Blick LOVER]] -- Equinox<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Wo_ist_der_Kater_hin?|Wo ist der Kater hin?]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen) <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6_Die_Melancholie_der_Asahina_Mikuru|Die Melancholie der Asahina Mikuru]] -- Watanuki (100%, bitte Korrekturlesen)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band6 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]] -- Watanuki <br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band7 Volltext|Band 7 - ''Die Intrigen der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第七巻: 涼宮ハルヒの陰謀]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Prolog|Prolog]](~23% Kewlheit) -- Lauta<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 1|Kapitel 1]] -- Lauta<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 2|Kapitel 2]] (Kewlheit ~54%)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 3|Kapitel 3]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 4|Kapitel 4]] <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 5|Kapitel 5]] <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 6|Kapitel 6]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Kapitel 7|Kapitel 7]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Epilog|Epilog]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band7_Anmerkungen_des_Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Volltext|Band 8 - ''Die Entrüstung der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第八巻: 涼宮ハルヒの憤慨]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Chefeditor★Volle_Kraft_voraus!|Chefeditor★Volle Kraft voraus!]] -- Darklor (3%)<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Wandernder Schatten|Wandernder Schatten]] -- Watanuki<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band8 Anmerkungen_des_Autors|Anmerkungen des Autors]]<br />
::*Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers<br />
<br />
===[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9 Volltext|Band 9 - ''Die Abgrenzung der Suzumiya Haruhi'' / 第九巻: 涼宮ハルヒの分裂]] ===<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Illustrationen|Farbillustrationen]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band9_Prolog|Prolog]] -- Doc Astaroth <br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Kapitel_1|Kapitel 1]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Kapitel_2|Kapitel 2]]<br />
::*[[Suzumiya Haruhi:Band9_Kapitel_3|Kapitel 3]] <br />
::*[[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band9_Anmerkungen des Uebersetzers|Anmerkungen und Referenzen des Übersetzers]]<br />
<br />
===[[Interview mit Tanigawa Nagaru|Interview mit Tanigawa Nagaru]] ===<br />
<br />
[[category:Registration_Page]]</div>AJS90http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen_des_Autors&diff=52650Suzumiya Haruhi:Band1 Anmerkungen des Autors2009-10-19T23:29:23Z<p>AJS90: New page: == Anmerkungen des Autors == Manchmal frage ich mich, ob die Anzahl an Worten, die ein Mensch in seinem Leben schreiben kann, schon bei der Geburt festgelegt ist. Wenn Jeder eine besti...</p>
<hr />
<div>== Anmerkungen des Autors ==<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Manchmal frage ich mich, ob die Anzahl an Worten, die ein Mensch in seinem Leben schreiben kann, schon bei der Geburt festgelegt ist. Wenn Jeder eine bestimmte Anzahl an Wörtern hat, die er in seinen Leben schreiben kann, würde daher mit wachsendem Alter, die verbliebene Anzahl immer geringer werden. Wenn ich daran denke verliere ich meinen Willen zu schreiben und konzentriere mich stattdessen auf die Berechnungen. Zum Beispiel habe ich das Ziel einen Entwurf mit 300 Seiten, mit jeweils 400 Wörtern pro Seite, zu schreiben, aber die beste Antwort bleibt immer noch, dass es nicht möglich erscheint es zu schaffen. Selbst wenn ich eine Geschichte mit 120,000 Wörtern an einen Tag schreiben wollte und durchschnittlich ein Wort pro Sekunde schreiben könnte, würde ich dann aber immer noch mindestens 33 Stunden brauchen bis ich fertig bin; natürlich ist das unmöglich für mich. Vielleicht gibt es Jemanden der das kann? Aber ich kann nicht beweisen, dass diese Person existiert.<br />
<br />
Da ich nicht weiß, was ich noch sagen soll, lasst uns lieber das Thema wechseln! Ja, Katzen sind wundervolle Tiere; sie sind liebenswert, faul und sie miauen. Obwohl es einen Kopfschmerzen bereiten kann, wenn man sich wundert was sie jetzt wieder aushecken, ich habe nicht vor ihre Handlungen zu verteidigen. Solange Leute sagen, dass Katzen liebenswert sind, reicht mir das.<br />
<br />
Lasst uns noch mal über etwas Anderes reden. Ich hätte nie gedacht, dass ich einen Preis mit diesem Buch gewinnen würde. Tatsächlich hat mich das vollkommen überrascht. Als der Anruf kam, der mich über das Ergebnis informierte, dachte ich zuerst, dass ich mich verhört hatte. Dann wunderte ich mich, ob ich dabei war meinen Verstand zu verlieren und danach fragte ich mich, ob das Telefon richtig funktionierte, während ich Zweifel an der Realität hatte und mich wunderte ob die Welt aufgehört hatte sich zu drehen.<br />
<br />
Letztlich, als ich dachte, „das scheint doch real zu sein“, fand ich mich, meine Katze an den Pfoten packend, mich fröhlich um mich selbst drehend, wieder. Ich wurde sogar einige male gekratzt. Als ich die Kratzer auf meiner Hand ansah, dachte ich, „Wenn manche Leute, vom Schicksal bestimmt, ihr Glück bekommen, habe ich bis jetzt wohl mein gesamtes Glück aufgebraucht“. Wie auch immer war ich derartig Mental geschockt, dass ich mich jetzt nicht mehr an alle Details erinnern kann, aber es sollte so ähnlich gewesen sein.<br />
<br />
Ich glaube, dass es den Verlag und die Editoren, die viele Stunden daran gearbeitet haben dieses Buch zu veröffentlich, vielleicht sogar noch härter getroffen hat als mich, den Autor. Ich weiß momentan keine Worte, mit denen ich ihnen meine Dankbarkeit ausdrücken könnte. Ich weiß nicht wie ich meine Dankbarkeit ausdrücken soll, besonders gegenüber den Richtern. Selbst jetzt gerade versuche ich immer noch ein Wort zu finden mit dem ich meine Dankbarkeit ausdrücken kann, aber es würde wohl ein vollkommen neu erschaffenes Wort werden, von dem keiner die Bedeutung kennt. Trotzdem, ich danke allen aus vollen Herzen.<br />
<br />
Ich stehe jetzt auf einer brand neuen Startlinie. Vielleicht werde ich beim Geräusch des Startschusses stolpern und hinfallen. Ich weiß noch nicht mal wohin mich die Strecke führen wird, ob sie überhaut ein Ende hat, oder ob ich in der Lage sein werde auf den Weg eine Pause zu machen um etwas Wasser zu trinken, aber ich hoffe, dass ich diese lange und schwierige Reise vervollständigen werde. Jetzt ist nicht der richtige Zeitpunkt, auf diese Art und Weise, darüber zu reden!<br />
<br />
Abschließend will ich allen danken, die dabei geholfen haben dieses Buch zu editieren und zu veröffentlichen, und jeder der dieses Buch gelesen hat, hat meine endlose Dankbarkeit. Das war es fürs erste!<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
'''Tanigawa Nagaru'''<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<noinclude><br />
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br />
|-<br />
| Zurück zur [[GER_Suzumiya_Haruhi|Hauptseite]]<br />
| Zurück zum [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Epilog|Epilog]]<br />
| Vorwärts zu [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Band1_Anmerkungen des Editors|Anmerkungen des Editors]]<br />
|-<br />
|}<br />
</noinclude></div>AJS90